Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Marinette glared furiously at the chalkboard from where she sat at the back of the class. It had been weeks since any of her so-called friends so much as said a kind word to her; months since she could enter a room without meeting dirty looks. And for what? A liar?

They turned on her for a mean, dirty-rotten, princess of lies. Just because Lie-La told them what they wanted to hear. Spun fantastic, unbelievable tall tales about all the famous people she’d met and the adventures she’s been on. And because Marinette didn’t believe her, called out her lies for what they were, she was a bully.

Her? Marinette Dupain-Cheng? Ladybug? The girl who has bent over backwards to help every single time they needed it. Who literally saved their ungrateful asses time and time again? She was the bully.

“If you weren’t such a jealous bitch, we’d have told you,” Alya stomped. “But we didn’t want the drama, gurl.” When Marinette had simply asked what Alya, her once best friend did over the weekend. Apparently, the class had a party, and everyone was invited… except for Marinette.

“Honestly, Marinette’s worst then Chloé’s ever been,” She heard Nino snipe to Max and Alix who nodded in agreement.

“Just leave Lila alone,” Adrien hissed. “You’re being a bully. It’s not like Lila’s hurting anyone.”

Tears burned in her eyes. To stop them, Marinette clenched her fists so hard she drew blood. No. She wouldn’t cry. Not over them. Not anymore. She was so tired. Tired of bending over backwards. Tired of always being the one to save the day. And NO ONE ever coming to save hers.

Tired of pretending that she had any friends in the class left. Tired of pretending that everything would work out. One of these days, Alya would realize the truth. She was Marinette’s best friend after all. Nino would realize the truth. He’d known her since kindergarten. That Adrien would say something. He promised he’d have Marinette’s back. If not, he’d use that stupid Chat mask of his to hide how spineless he was and stand up for her; his everyday Ladybug, even if he didn’t know she was actually Ladybug. (And oh how furious she had been when she found out Adrien Agreste was Chat Noir) But Marinette had a terrible feeling that day she so dreamed of would never come. And was tired of pretending that it would. Tired of lying to herself.

Because Marinette wasn’t the liar here. She wasn’t the problem. The instigator. The jealous, callous bitch they all made her out to be. No, that was Lila and they loved her anyway. They were sheep. Followers clinging to anything bright and shiny that could hold their attention for more than a few seconds at a time.

Brainless, Marinette sneered at the students in front of her. The class would start soon and when that bell rang it would all be over.

Unworthy, Marinette thought. Unworthy of her time, her effort, her love.

Marinette pulled out her phone. For the last few months, she had used it to look busy whenever she was forced to sit alone. Work alone. Do entire group projects by herself. Now it would be used to light the wick.

Because most of all, Marinette was tired of pretending that if she stays positive, did the right thing, was her sunshiny self, drew inside the lines, followed all the rules, she would still get her happy ending. They all left her behind; pushed to the back like she never mattered. It hurt. It hurt more than she’d ever admitted. It was like ice through her veins and made her want to scream. And she knew exactly who was to blame.

And it wasn’t Lila.

Marinette blamed herself. She had been stupid. Too nice. Too naive. Doing everything for everyone, saving the day, saving the world. Only to be cast aside and made into an outcast; a villain for them hate and sneer at. Not anymore. Never again. There was no going back. Even if they realized the truth and begged on their knees, there was no going back. They weren’t her friends.

Marinette had to look out for herself now. Save herself. And the gods help anyone who got in her way.

And for what they did to her, her entire class would pay. Minus Chloé, who sat securely and smugly next Marinette. The blond had somehow known of what was brewing inside Marinette. And had decided that it was better to stand at the Devil’s side than in her way. Lila had expected a war. But Marinette was better than that. There wouldn’t be a war. Only execution. And siding with Lila was a death sentence.

The school bell rang. Marinette pressed the send button on her phone. And within seconds, every phone in class, every phone in school, every phone in Paris had been sent an alert. It was a pity Lie-La was late.

Ladybug had posted a video.

A video that would be the start of the utter and total devastation of they who were once her friends. Starting with Alya. (Of course, the video would also successfully discredit Lila but Little Miss Liar will get hers another time)

Marinette never thought of herself as cold or mean. She thought she was the hero. The queen of everything good, nice and sweet. The protector of the innocent and the wronged. The defender of truth and justice. But she wasn’t. She never would be.

Within moments, Alya let out a scream; bone-chilling and heartbreaking. As if her entire world had just broken like glass slammed onto concrete.

Marinette leaned back in her seat and smirked. Showtime.

And there wasn’t an in-between; not anymore. Not for her. Because if Marinette couldn’t be the Queen of Good and Nice, then she would lead the Dark and the Bad.

In a way the angel on her shoulder had fallen off, and the demon snickered in her ear and called her the Queen of Mean. But in reality, Tikki had helped push to this; egged her on. Practically directed the video Ladybug had released.

Tikki had had enough too. Tired of Plagg’s excuses for Chat. Tired of her sweet holder crying herself to sleep. Of the Master’s excuse of why he can’t reel the wild Chat in. They were both done.

“Why?” Alya sobbed into Nino’s shoulder. “I didn’t know. I – I didn’t know.”

Normally Marinette would rush over and comfort her best friend; whisper how everything would be alright and promise, promise, promise, that she’d fix this. But she was done being nice. That Marinette was long gone. No one was ever going to take advantage of her again.

Ladybug’s video had discredited the Ladyblog; accused it of spouting rumors and false information. Told of bad reporting and a sorry excuse for a journalist. And all the reasons why. And unlike Alya, Ladybug fact-checked her resources. All the lies Alya put on her blog at the behest of Lila who swore up and down that she was Ladybug’s best friend, of traveling the world and meeting so many different celebrities, was easily proven to be false.

And at the end Ladybug swore to never work with a false reporter like Alya again. She couldn’t be trusted.

The Ladyblog was ruined.

“It’s not my fault,” Alya snapped. She threw her phone against the wall. “It’s not like I knew Lila was lying.”

This would be the first match that lit a flame that the entirety of Paris would feel. A wildfire that would consume everything in its path. Yet still, only a candle to the anger fueling the fire inside Marinette.

“Yeah,” Marinette said loudly, pulling everyone's attention to her. They would soon bow to the Evil Queen. “It’s not like anyone told you Lila was lying. Oh, wait.”

Chloé let out a vicious laugh, “You’d think you would believe your best friend over some nobody but I can see that’s why Ladybug doesn’t trust you. For gods’ sake, her name is literally Lie-la.”

The class turned glares at the girls in back; half-hearted and weak because the two were right. Marinette was right the entire time. How could they be mad at someone who went of her way to warn them? Warn them about a vicious liar whose actions had caused the ruin of one of their dear friends.

As if on cue, the Italian girl walked into class and was met with confused looks, two glares, and questions.

Pleasure coursed through Marinette and a victorious smirk lit up her face; reminding everyone just how beautiful the blue-eyed, bluenette, sweet girl they knew was. Like a dream.

Oh, how little they knew.

Once a dream, now Marinette was going to be their nightmare. First had been Master Fu; a little luck, a little memory potion courtesy of Tikki. Now Fu was just an old man in a rather expensive nursing home, suffering from memory loss and dementia. He was incompetent at his job. Allowed Chat too much freedom and to be a poster boy for why there should be a Me-Too movement in Paris. Like, hello? Workplace harassment anyone? No means no.

Second, she recruited Chloé, Kagami, and Luka; permanent, loyal heroes to replace her former team; including Chat once she got that damn ring off Adrien’s finger. While only Chloé was useful in tactics of revenge, the other two being too good and nice for that, they each would stand beside her when she finally went after Hawkmoth who would finally get his just desserts.

But for now, it was her classmates’ turn. Marinette would have to call in every favor, every good deed she ever did as both Marinette and Ladybug to make them regret what they did to her. It would be expensive. But she had nothing to lose; lonely and damn-near friendless.

But it was just to bring them down. She used her connections to lift herself up. Soon they would hear about trips to fashions shows, modeling on the cover of magazines, hanging with Jagged and Clara.

One by one, they would all fall to her wicked schemes. Or fall at the feet of greatness.

Marinette watched with a satisfied feeling coursing through her as Lila tried to lie her way out of trouble only to be shot down but more rings and dings filled the room as so many, many celebrities shot down claims of ever having known her. Marinette looked like the Chat that got the canary.

If they wanted a mean girl with amazing stories about traveling the world, meeting celebrities, and hanging with princes then that’s what they’ll get. (At least Marinette didn’t have to lie or be possessed by an Akuma to be powerful) But they would never get close enough to bask in her glory; use Marinette for her connections like they had been eager to use Lila.

Because unlike Lie-la, Marinette didn’t have time for phony friends. They’ll all finally learn. Her former friends would only be able to sit back and watch as she begins her quest to rule the world, as Marinette’s name starts appearing in lights. It was her turn.

“You bitch!” Alya screamed and she started a tirade that ripped into Lila with harsh words.

Marinette’s only interest now was showing the little lying princess and all her former friends that Marinette was the Queen. And her reign would be endless.

“Oh my Queen of Mean,” Tikki whispered in her ear. “Isn’t beautiful?”

Chapter Text

Looking back the missing pigtails in the bluenette’s hair when she walked into class Monday morning, dressed like she just got off the runaway, flanked by Chloé at her side, should’ve been the first warning sign.

But in the class’s defense, it had been a crazy weekend. The fireworks that came with Ladybug’s video, Alya’s meltdown, and Lila being outted as a liar didn’t die down after class ended that day. No. The weekend had been filled out a never-ending stream of group texts, complaining of hurt feelings, nasty little liars, and why, oh why wasn’t Marinette replying to their texts? Answering her phone? Didn’t she know they were sorry? Didn’t she know they needed their everyday Ladybug now more than ever? Alya in particular.

Alya, who had spent the entire weekend, nearly 24/7, trying to save her blog; defend her life’s work against the avalanche of criticism that had come it’s way; even the most loyal fans screamed of betrayal. She had released a dozen videos explaining what happened and begging her viewers to understand that people make mistakes. Calling Marinette with no answer, texting her best friend for help only to get no reply. Texting Marinette that Lila was a dirty, rotten liar in over a hundred different ways, in over a hundred different texts; only to never get a reply; which Alya never understood. Marinette was right. Lila was a liar. Alya and Marinette should be teaming up to bring her down like they brought down Chloé; stand together like best friends do.

As Alya sat patiently at her desk, with Nino holding her hand in support, waiting for Marinette to arrive so she could find comfort in her bestie, never once did an apology cross her mind. Alya was too indignant, too self-righteous, convinced the Ladybug was victim-blaming. It wasn’t Alya’s fault. Her boyfriend agreed. Her entire class agreed. She just knew, soon, all of Paris would agree.

When Marinette casually strolled in, talking animatedly with Chloé about their week, she left the other students stunned. Gone was the pigtails. Gone was the easy-going, simple, practically trademarked pink pants and grey flower decorated shirt. Gone was the happy smile that the students had always remembered was there to greet them and bring them cheer on a sour Monday, like the day was.

Instead, Marinette’s hair was down and flowing down her shoulders, longer than they could ever remember it being (though granted they hadn’t paid much attention to their once friend in the last few months, except for giving her a few quick glares and sneers) and was perfectly coiffed with strands pullback in braids that would’ve made Daenerys Targaryen take notes. She was dressed in all black; a cropped leather jacket, a sparkly black halter top that tied around her neck in a pretty bow, her jeans black and skin tight, and killer high heels that would make most girls envious. The only color Marinette wore was the sliver bracelets adorning her arms and the classic movie star red lips she sported. Marinette looked a supermodel.

And if Marinette’s new look didn’t stunned them. Then the look on her face when she glanced at them sure did. Move over Hawkmoth, because if Marinette didn’t scare you, no evil thing could.

It was like the entire classroom went colder. Maybe it was because of the ice in Marinette’s stare, her curved red-stained smirk that screamed: beware. The way everything about her just screamed predator, alpha, top of the food chain. Queen.

Alya blinked hard. Nino blinked hard. Adrien blinked hard. Too stunned at the sight to even remember to badger the bluenette. She and Chloé, also dressed like a runaway model, flounced to the back of the class without a hello, a smile, a wave; anything friendly. It was like they were too insignificant for the girls to notice. If they had an ounce of luck still in their lives, that would’ve been so.

Unfortunately for them that wasn’t the case.

The girls were painfully aware of their existence; of every move they made over the week, every stupid text they sent, every false apology uttered. Because the downfall of the Ladyblog was just a taste of what was to come. At this point, Marinette and Chloé was just Spiders waiting for the kill.

“Girl, you don’t have to sit with Chloé!” Alya exclaimed. “We’ll make room, right?” Nino nodded quickly, eager to give his childhood friend an olive branch.

“Why wouldn’t I want to sit with Chloé?” Marinette asked nonchalantly. “She’s my best friend.”

What happened next was similar to what, Marinette thought, happened in the movies; where the main character says something shocking at a dance, there’s a sound of a record scratch, and silence as all eyes turn to the speaker.

The smirk that spread over Chloé’s face, the glow that filled her, the thought of the havoc she was about to help commence practically made her purr.

“Best friend?” Alix asked, her pink hair pulled back and her face skeptical. “Last I checked, you were mortal enemies.”

“Last time you checked was not long after Lie-La came to class.” Marinette retorted.

“Which is the last time your opinion mattered to us,” Chloé added. “Or well to Mari here. I never paid you peasants any mind.”

“You can’t be best friends!” Alya jumped up. “You shouldn’t even be friends. I can’t believe it? After what she did to you?”

The other students nodded.

“She stole your design.” Rose put in.

“Bullied you for years.” Max said.

“Ruined your present for teach!” Kim added.

Alya nodded smugly at the class backing her up, and gave Marinette a bright smile and an expectant look that always use to work on cowering the other girl.

“Bygones,” Marinette sighed. “I forgave her. And we bonded over how stupid you were at believing Lie-La.” Marinette leaned back in her seat. “Besides it’s not like she ever called me a jealous bitch? Told me to check my sources? Ditched me a million times. Whispered mean words about me right in front of me. And even crueler words behind my back. Chloé would never do that.”

“You know who would?” Chloé grinned. ‘You.” She pointed at Alya. “And you.” She pointed at Alix. “And you!” At Nino “And you, you, you, you. And well everyone here really.”

“Chloé may be mean; in fact the greatest mean girl Sharpay.” Marinette smiled lovingly at the blond who preened at the praise.

“But at least I’m not a bad friend.” Chloé snipped viciously.

“Now Chloé that would imply I’m still friends with them at all.”

At the statement, students wilted into themselves. Their misdeeds weighed heavily on them. They had been so upset at Lila for lying to them, at themselves for believing her, kicking themselves for not listening to Marinette, they never once considered how Marinette felt about the whole mess. But now they knew, she wasn’t happy.

Little did they know just how furious the once sweet girl was.

The two girls turned their attention to each other.

“Wasn’t this week just amaz!” Chloé said easily. “Fashion shows are always just so spectacular.”

“Your mom is, like, the best.” Marinette nodded eagerly. “I still can’t believe we got to model.”

Chloé side-eyed the students, pretending they weren’t listening. “And why not? They were short. And just look at us. We’re beautiful. We deserved to be on that runway.”

“Runaway?” Mylène asked, awed. “You were in a fashion show.”

Marinette nodded, kindly, though inwardly smirking. “There are pictures from the show online. They’re trending.” So was Marinette’s social media accounts. “We got to model with Kate Upton and Bella and Gigi Hadid.”

“We’re all the rage!” Chloé stated. “Mommy’s thinking of making us the faces of her new line. We’ll be in next week’s issue of Teen Vogue.”

“I posted a few photos on my Insta.” Marinette shrugged. “You can look if you want, I guess.” It was said with a faux unsure, insecure, unassuming voice; a voice that even the most terrifying vampire bat could have even the smartest of victims dancing to it.

With that the girls went back to their conversation. Pretending they didn’t notice their classmates whipping out their phones to verify.

“WOW!” Rose beamed. “They do have pics with the Hadid sisters. Oh you look so pretty Marinette.”

“Dude is that Kendall Jenner?” Kim asked.

“Beyoncé!” Alya yelled. “Beyoncé was there. You met Beyoncé.”

“Chill,” Chloé snapped. “We didn’t meet her. We just waved. Jay-Z was there too btw.”

“Jay-Z.” Nino whispered in awe.

Before befriending Marinette, Chloé was have gladly lied and said they met the goddess, that was Queen Beyoncé. But Marinette wouldn't suffer liars. And hated anyone who lied about her. Chloé was smart enough to know losing Marinette as a friend would be costly to her; both personally and professionally.

The blond refused to toss away the blessing that was Marinette’s friendship. Not like the fools before her. They didn’t know what they lost. But Chloé would make sure they did.

It had taken weeks of slowly inching her way to being Marinette’s friend. The girl had been untrusting the blonde’s actions at first. But eventually, Chloé won her over, proved she could be a good friend, if not the best friend Marinette ever had.

And the best part? Chloé didn’t have to change. Granted she had to dull unsavory traits like lying and stealing but it was worth it.

“Tony. Stark.” Max gulped like he was just told Santa was in fact real. “You are in a picture with Tony Stark; Iron Man.”

“Pepper Potts wanted a vacation.” Marinette said. “Peter, their son, is a friend of mine. We met last summer when he was visiting England with his class. I was there with my grandma. We hit it off. He knew I was nervous about going on stage so he got his mom to come here so he could support me. It was just supposed to be the two of them. Until Mr. Tony realized and followed along. Swore up and down they were trying to ditch him.” Marinette laughed.

“Oh please,” Chloé huffed. “He was proud that his kid was hanging out with a gorgeous French model.”

“Two gorgeous French models.” Marinette corrected. “The three of us got ice cream afterwards, remember? I can’t wait for this summer. Peter said we can spend three weeks at Stark Tower; interning. PR for you. You’ll be amazing at it. God knows what I could do, though.” She said glumly. Though her internship was going to be assisting the Pepper Potts on her day to day life.

“Ridiculous!” Chloé snapped. “Utterly Ridiculous. You know you can’t wait to get your hands on Thor’s cape to find out what material Alien Princes use. Not to mention the plans I saw for a potential Captain America supersuit.”

Marinette crossed her arms, and huffed. “Hey that man is walking around dressed like America’s drunk prom date. Someone has to step in.”

“It’s a classic look.” Nathanial told them.

“It’s a crime against fashion.” Marinette hissed.

With that, the girls went back to talking about their weekend and bickering over summer plans. Or at least they tried to.

“You could’ve invited us,” Alya snapped. “Or at least told us.”

“Why?” Marinette asked. “We’re not friends. Why don’t you ask Lila how it was? I’m sure she’ll happily spin you a yarn about how amazing everything was. And promise you’ll meet them next time.”

It was like a slap to the face. The entire class quieted back down; wishing the bell would ring already. And wondering where Miss Bustier was.

Unfortunately for the teacher, quite a few concerned parents and staff members had taken issue with how Bustier had been running her class. Bullying, students being constantly turned into Akumas, why Lila could miss so much school without it being a major issue.

“Don’t you think you’re being harsh?” Adrien asked. “They’re sorry.”

No, Marinette thought darkly. They weren’t. Not yet. But they would be soon.

“Okay.” Marinette shrugged, carelessly, inhumanly. “I don’t see why that matters. I accept their apology but it changes nothing. Sorry doesn’t fix anything. It doesn’t magically make everything alright again. It’s no Ladybug charm. Let it go.” She warned.

While Marinette did have plans to bring down Adrien, they were for a later time. And when she did, it would be painful. And it would break him. Like he helped break her.

For months Adrien had stood by, remained silent as Marinette was made into an outcast, bullied, lost all her friends… when he knew. Knew Lila was lying, knew Marinette was just trying to help. After he promised, vowed to have her back. Instead, Adrien let them deface her sketchbook after Lila accuse Marinette of yet another bullying incident; destroying all of Marinette’s hard work. Despite knowing Marinette couldn’t have possible done what Lila said she had. He just let it happen, too afraid to stand up and tell the truth.

Adrien didn’t take the hint. Or didn’t recognize a warning when he heard it.

“They’re hurting too!” The blond boy defended, outraged at how his everyday Ladybug was acting.

“How?” Marinette asked curiously, innocently reminiscent of the girl who had been their friend, who had existed when the world was still a wholesome place. “You said it yourself it’s not like Lila was hurting anybody. At least that’s what you told me, remember? You knew Lila was lying since like forever and you’re just fine.”

It went silent again. Adrien paled. Marinette could barely stop the smile from slipping onto her face. If she wasn’t careful, they might combined their collective ten brain cells and catch on. See that she was a monster that should’ve never been released.

“You knew?” Nino asked in horrified disbelief.

Dozens of hurt filled eyes trained on Adrien. It was at that moment Ms. Mendeleiev walked into class. “Students, I’ll be filling in today and possibly for the rest of the week. Everyone in their seats. Class is about to begin.”

It was the smoothest devastation Chloé had ever witnessed and she grew up with her mother and Gabriel Agreste as role models.

In a few years, the blonde knew there would be few would who hesitate to call Marinette, or herself, the devil. Too stunned to realize just how much worse either girl was.

Chloé glanced at the girl who had become her best friend, and fellow mean-girl-in-arms. Marinette had her bluebell eyes trained on the chaos she had just unleashed, once again, on her fellow classmates.

A lesser man, woman would’ve shivered. Chloé had shivered and had nightmares the first time that gaze rested on her.

However, when time wore off the shock; Chloé realized she’d only seen those type of eyes watching from underneath a rock.

If you weren’t scared of the New Marinette, then you hadn’t met her yet.

Look out world, Chloé thought. Long Live the Queen.

Chapter Text

Marinette smiled amicably at passing staff as her makeup was done. The sun was bright and shinning. The park with its slopping hills and the beautiful green grass was picturesque. Half of it was cut off from the public. The shoot would last a majority of the morning and a bit into the after.

The head makeup artist cooed over her bluebell eyes and raved about her beautiful “exotic” features; which nearly made Marinette sneer. Oh the things she put up with.

But she had to. Time for childish naivety was over. She needed her name out there. She needed an “in”.

And while she never wanted to be model, never desired the spotlight, never wanted more than to be a fashion designer and for clothes to leave the world in awe, never wanted more than to be nice and good and to live her dreams just as she dreamed them… Marinette understood…

The world wasn’t kind. It was a tilted stage. Everyone played their own little games to get ahead. So Marinette was forced to play a role she never wanted.

Model.

Actress.

Trendsetter.

Ice princess.

Still once a day, since Marinette had begun her reign, did Mari have to tell that little voice in her to pipe down? The voice that sounded like the old her. The old, nice, kind Marinette who loved everyone and the thought the best of everyone. And the New Marinette would doubt herself, wonder if she was a fraud, a sellout. But then she remembered that the old Marinette never realized just how wrong she was until it was too late.

Until her friends turned their back on her. Until her life’s work, her prized sketchbook was ripped up and left for her to pick up the pieces like what remained of her heart. She was a fool. And the only good thing that ever came out of that experience was she gotten to learn who her real friends were. Learned how to really stand up for herself, damn the rest of the world.

In a way, she has almost wanted to thank Lila. Lila had been her initiation into the real world. Her manipulative little games were the perfect crimes. The way no one ever seen her laugh when she lied. The way she swore up and down that it was Marinette with the metaphorical smoking gun; it was Marinette’s fault. It was cruel. And Marinette didn’t like her for it. She disliked herself more for falling into the traps Lila set.

No! That Marinette would’ve never survived the real world. It’s why she had to go away. Marinette got smarter, hotter when she let Chloé show her how to use her beauty like a sword. And she did it fast, just in the knick of time because her parents had been considering transferring her.

The old Marinette had to die, and the new Marinette rose up from the dead with a thirst for blood and a list of names; Lila’s was underlined in red. Every day, she checked it to remind herself just why she was doing what she was.

When Lila’s mother came to school, with the principle storming up behind her, red-faced and steaming mad, all the students in the Cafeteria could only watch as the Italian lady roared at her daughter. Screamed about how all the lies had come back to bite her family in the ass; after all ambassadors had no business traveling to exotic places, with celebrities, on their country’s dime when they should be working.

Marinette could only smirk as another confirmation of Lila’s lies was made public. All she could think of while it was happening was: Look what you made me do.

Yes, Marinette had used her connections (Chloé. She asked Chloé to get her Dad to ask the right questions) to get the right info into the Italian embassy’s ears about what their ambassador was up to.

Chloé made a nasty remark about how easily stupid people are led, that her class overheard from over at their table. (Yes, their table. No matter how hard they tried. Marinette refused to go back to friendly terms with her classmates. Though she was polite to Kitty Section’s band members. Luka was her friend. And no matter how hard she hinted that he’d thrive as a solo artist; Luka was loyal.)

It had taken days for Lila’s mom to fix the mess and her bosses still eyed her suspiciously weeks later. She also made it clear that Lila was to be attending summer school for her missed attendance and that they weren’t moving. Which meant that Lila wasn’t going to escape the mess she was in anytime soon. Which of course led to her being Akumatized… again. No matter, Ladybug took great pleasure in showing her a thing or two. In a way the old Marinette never would.

Marinette straighten her back and raised her chin as onlookers started appearing behind the security gates. They pointed at her and waved excitedly. Marinette waved back.

The new Marinette understood why the spotlight was needed, why her face had to grace the covers of magazines, why blowing up on Instagram and twitter was the best thing that could happen to her.

Slowly but surely the world was whispering her name louder and louder as the days, week, and months drew on. Paris, however, was all but screaming it.

Her face was on billboards. She was in perfume and make-up commercials for some well-known brands. She had gotten small, very small, roles on enough hit Paris shows to have people start recognizing her. It wasn’t long before all of France knew who Marinette Dupain-Cheng was… but that was mostly because of her, rather overzealous, fans.

Her slowly rising fanbase was equalizing her to a hurricane. Unexpected and potentially earthshattering; cold and severe, blowing them all out of their seats. Basically the opposite the resident walking ball of Sunshine that was Adrien Agreste.

The media called it a friendly rivalry between competing designers.

Gabriel Agreste’s Sun.

Audrey Bourgeois’s Storm.

The Sunshine child Vs The Storm Princess.

Audrey loved it. Loved the idea so much that she created an entire shoot for the cover of Teen Vogue; a cover that Adrien Agreste was supposed to have already booked.

The dress Marinette was wearing wasn’t her design. (And that killed her only a little). It was Audrey Bourgeois’. And it was an off-shoulder, hi-low hem dress. It was mix of purples, blacks, and blues. She had on a studded, leather jacket with knee high leather boots. A very Rocker princess look, complete with a sliver tiara on her head. The opposite of anything Adrien Agreste would ever be seen in.

Speaking of who. Adrien and what looked to be the entire class was having another picnic. It wasn’t a surprise they were there. Sabrina had snitched to Chloé that Adrien had learned of the photoshoot from his father and wanted to “coincidently” catch Marinette outside of school. Maybe remind Marinette when she was still their every day Ladybug. The only surprising thing about the entire situation was that Sabrina was still firmly in Chloé’s back pocket; loyal to the end.

Chloé was getting her pictures done first. The entire photo shoot a deadly nature theme. She was a tornado. Her dress, very Coachella worthy, was flowy and loose; a mix of greys, whites, and silvers. There were fans all around her blowing at worrying speeds. But Chloé didn’t bat an eye. She modeled like she was born for it. Marinette could only wonder why, with a daughter as gorgeous as Chloé, Audrey never considered making her a model. But people make stupid mistakes.

Marinette, for example, for every crushing on Adrien.

There was no longing left in her for the blond or Alya, who kept blatantly staring her way. Or for any of her other used to be friends.

That desire had died months ago. Back then she had been willing to do just about anything to be let back in; to get a key back into the kingdom. Her! When she was the one who starting bringing their little clique together back when most of them never even talked to each other. Marinette got them to be friends. No! She got them to be best friends; build what might one day be lifelong friendships to tell their kids about, that people would be envious of. And what happened?

They painted her as a villain, kicked her out and locked the door behind her.

“Might I ask how you know them?” A voice asked from next to her.

Marinette shifted in her seat to eye the handsome, regal, blond, grey-eyed boy next to her, getting his own make-up done. He wore a suit of an icy blue and white., and an expression on his face that could’ve chilled out global warming. There was a dark silver crown on his head. She raised an eyebrow at him, “Ice King, right?” A blizzard.

“Felix,” He corrected. “And you are the Storm Princess?” There’s was no mocking in his tone, just curiosity.

Of course Marinette knew who he was. Felix Culpa. A model that had been making waves longer than Marinette and Adrien. His mother, a close friend of Audrey, had built a fashion empire that he would inherit. His mother was Adrien’s aunt. Emilie’s older sister.

“Marinette.” She offered. “They are schoolmates of mine.”

“But not friends.” It wasn’t a question.

“Not anymore.”

Marinette had moved on and so did the rest of the world. Now drama in class was now a daily thing. Over the last few weeks Marinette had be subtly wreaking havoc in her class. A comment thrown here or there to start an agreement. Letting Chloé casually mention the amazing things they did that week. Or who they met. And if the people they met happened to be the idols of quite a number of her star struck classmates… Well nothing could be done about that.

It was Karma.

“Do they know that?”

“They should.” Marinette answered easily. They weren’t her friends anymore. They never would be again.

Maybe, Marinette got what she deserved for being too trusting. But they’ll get theirs too. Ladyblog was burning to cinders but somehow hanging on by a thread; apparently Lila becoming a well-known Liar in Paris made people not want to blame a poor little teen girl for falling into the web of lies.

“Does he know that?” Felix asked. “My dear cousin Adrien hasn’t taken his eyes off of you. Old boyfriend?”

Marinette barked out a laugh. “I don’t know if I should be offended or not?”

Felix leaned towards Marinette, a smirk on his face. “Offended, definitely. I don’t think I could think of a better insult for a princess.”

She giggled. After that the two fell into an easy conversation. Each talking about their hobbies and everyday annoyances. Eventually, Marinette admitted to once having a crush on Adrien… before she grew a brain and saw that he was... Well, she had struggled to put it nicely.

“Spineless.” Felix, luckily offered. “I know. Believe me. The oaf is way too passive for anyone’s own good.”

“There!” The makeup artists announced looking them both over. “All done.” And within seconds, her team was packed up to move on to a lovely Hispanic girl dressed to be a volcanic eruption.

It was moments later that they each were called to their own shoots. Marinette and Felix walked side by side, like royalty. Marinette ignored the waves and calls from her classmates and tried to steel down her nerves. No matter how many times she stepped in front of the camera she could never stop the butterflies in her stomach from happening.

“Everyone gets nervous.” Felix suddenly said. “Before a big shoot, I still get a nauseous feeling.”

“What do you do?”

“I remind myself just who I am.” He answered. “I suggest you do the same. They call me the Ice Prince, for a reason. They call you a storm, be the storm.”

Marinette nodded firmly and steeled herself. Her blue eyes narrowed and a frosty look appeared on her face.

The photographer loved it.

“You’re beautiful, princess.” Zara, the photographer, yelled. “Your rage is screaming off you. More. I need more.”

Rage was easy. All she had to do was cast a look at Alya and the rest.

“Oh the lightening in your eyes is stunning.”

Marinette twirled. Her dress blew in the harsh wind of the fans.

“There’s no calm after this Storm.”

“Beautiful and deadly.” Zara commented. “You. Are. The. Storm.”

Felix finished his shoot first and came over to hers. He stood behind Zara, next to the computer monitors. It took a lot of Marinette’s willpower not to keep glancing at him. He surveyed the screens passively, not a hint of emotion on his face.

“Marinette come over here!” Zara called to where she stood next to computer monitors.

Marinette glided over and her mouth dropped at the images on the screen. That was her? No, that couldn’t be her. The girl on the screen was angry and wild; a force of nature. She was…

“Beautiful.” Felix said. “Absolutely stunning.”

Marinette snorted, very un-ladylike. “You’re one to talk.” She motioned to his pictures. “I’ve never seen anyone look so majestic.” So handsome.

Felix raised an eyebrow. “Imagine how we’d look together.”

“YES!”

Wait, did that come out of her mouth. Tikki, please tell me that didn’t come out of my mouth, Marinette silently begged.

Luckily it didn’t. It was Zara. The redhead practically jumped up and down. “A clash of natures. It’s amazing. It’s beautiful. We’re shooting it!”

And they did. At first Felix and Marinette seemingly danced around each other. Then they danced with each other. It took everything Marinette had not to turn bright red when Felix put one hand in her’s and the other on the small of her back.

“Look at each other like the other is the best thing you ever saw.”

“That won’t be too hard.” Felix whispered.

Marinettte’s eye bulged and let out a small gasp. And then a hiss of rage. “Are you trying to kill me?”

“Oh hell yes!” Wait what? “Hashtag IceStorm.” Chloé catcalled.

“Ugh.” Felix groaned as they changed poses. Now they were only, just barely holding hands. As they glared together as the world; daring it to not tremble before them. It was their last shot. “Bourgeois. Adrien’s only friend. The always available playmate of my childhood. I thought I escaped.”

“Hey, that’s my best friend you’re groaning about.” Marinette glared up at him. (And damn his height!) “And I’ll have you know she’s one of Adrien’s most tolerable friends.”

Felix paled. “The most tolerable? What? Are the others soulless harpies that drag you down to the underworld?”

“You’ll wish.”

Felix nodded. “I certainly will. I’m to join Adrien’s class on Monday. Though from what you told me, I should be on the lookout for traitors and nasty liars who lie.”

Marinette blushed. She had complained a bit to him.

Zara called it quits. And Chloé joined the two as they walked back to the dressing rooms. When they separated, Chloé pointed out, “Finally. I wondered when you two lovebirds would stop holdings hands.”

They blushed when they realized that yes, they had in fact held hands the entire way there. Chloé cackled as they rushed into the trailers.

“You’re evil.” Marinette hissed at Chloé when the door shut behind her.

“Yes but you love that about me.”

“Not when you use it against me.” Marinette grumbled.

After they changed, Marinette and Chloé walked out of the trailer giggling over new crushes. Felix was waiting for them which just made Chloé burst into laughter. He was dressed in a black button down shirt with grey slacks and a grey tie.

Marinette would get that girl back.

“And what are you lovely ladies up to this evening?” Felix asked, ignoring Chloe’s snickers.

“We’re going ice skating with two friends of ours: Luka and Kagami,” Marinette answered. “You should join us.”

Felix agreed and the three walked passed the security gates into the park. They had been in the park less than a minute before… it happened.

A Frisbee landed in front of them.

“Sorry about that.” Alya said as she jogged up to them. Adrien and Nino trailing behind her. The class had forgiven Adrien quicker than Marinette thought they would. “Marinette, gurl, I didn’t know you were here.”

“Bullshit.” Chloé snorted.

“We were just leaving.” Marinette chimed.

“Wait,” Adrien said. “Why don’t you stay? We’re having a picnic.”

“Can’t. Plans.” Chloé answered coolly.

Alya glared. “We weren’t inviting you.” She turned pleading eyes to Marinette. “I really need to talk to you. I need help. The Ladyblog needs help. I was wondering if you could set up an interview with Ladybug again. Like last time.”

The two girls froze and just looked at the reporter, stunned. Was Alya serious? Was she insane?

White-hot rage rushed over Marinette. HOW. DARE. SHE?

“Is that appropriate?” Felix asked suddenly. “Are you two friends?”

“No.” Marinette quickly snapped. “We’re not friends. And it’s not appropriate. Ladybug made it clear she doesn’t want to work with you.”

“More like she hates tabloids.” Chloé crossed her arms and glared fiercely at the three.

Alya stiffened indignantly. “The Ladyblog is not a tabloid!” She shrieked. “It’s serious journalism. And Ladybug trusts you Marinette, she’ll listen.”

“Ah the blog that the news discredited.” Felix added.

“Dude, it was a misunderstanding.” Nino said.

“Due to the lack of fact checking.”

Adrien step to his cousin. “You don’t know. You weren’t there.”

“You are correct.” Felix admitted. “However, I did make sure to double check my resources. I wanted to confirm just what type of class I was enrolling into. So I researched. Anyone could do it.”

Marinette looked Alya up and down. “Well, not just anyone, I suppose.” Alya flushed. “Ladybug said I was bias because of my past friendship with you. She won’t listen to me again. Yes Ladybug trusts me, almost as much as she doesn’t trust you.”

Hurt filled Alya’s eyes.

Yeah, Marinette wanted to say, look what you made me do.

Chapter Text

They actually do go back to being friends. Mostly because they realize they messed up but none of them realize just how bad. However the rest of this, is totally now Cannon for Queen of Mean AU.

Alya revealed Marinette’s crush as soon as she realized Marinette wasn’t just going to forgive them like they thought she would. Alya figures if she gets Marinette together with Adrien all would be forgiven so there will be some desperation there in the future.

Adrien secretly always knew about Marinette’s crush... But he was always too much of a coward to tell her he wasn’t interested. Plus he liked the attention he got from Marinette. She was no Ladybug but still pretty amazing. Now most of his friends are pressuring him into asking her out... And Adrien has zero ability to stand up for himself. STILL.

Nino is torn between siding with his girlfriend and trying to be a better friend to Marinette. He is the only one in class who realizes just how bad he fucked up. Bad enough that he’s the only one that straight up apologizes to Marinette with zero expectations of forgiveness. Even admits that he understands if they can’t be friends anymore.

Alix sides with Alya and constantly tells Adrien to man up.

Kim is still crushing a bit on Lila and just tries to convince people she made a little mistake.

Kitty Section vowed to stay out of the drama and follows Luka’s cue on things. He’s threatened to leave the band multiple times already. They can’t risk it.

When Felix joins the class; him, Marinette, and Chloé arrive together. Only to see that seats have changed... AGAIN!!! Alya calls to Marinette and points out that the seat next to Adrien is empty.

Felix immediately understands what’s up. He raises one eyebrow at the class and unleashes a new wave of hell. Easily proving just how well he goes with Queen Mari.

Long live the king

Chapter Text

When the new team Miraculous showed up to confront the Akuma, the entirety of Paris stopped. This was not the standard tag-team duo of Ladybug and Chat Noir. It wasn’t even the fearless five of Ladybug, Chat Noir, Queen Bee, Rena Rouge and Carapace that showed up when the world really needed them.
No this was something else entirely.

Chat Noir never saw it coming. Or rather, the old Chat Noir never saw it coming.

Ladybug smirked as she dodged an attack. The feeling of relief and the utter excitement shot through her like lightning. Adrien looking up from the crowd, looking utterly lost and heartbroken was…

Honestly, the fact Marinette hadn’t suddenly broken out in song like life had suddenly turned to a freaking Disney movie was ridiculous. Utterly Ridiculous, as Chloé would say.

That look meant he had arrived. That look meant all of Adrien’s dreams of a second chance and talking “sense” into Ladybug had just shattered.

Yes, Marinette thought, this was what revenge looked like.

Ladybug stood in a heavily armored costume. She had arrived to the scene first. Her outfit was mostly black and not skin tight. The ladybug red with dots had been limited to body armor and gear. She had wings now; see-through, shimmery, red ones. Her only issue was the antennas on her head. (When Marinette finally got Tikki to confess that an outfit change was possible, the little god insisted on getting some say in it.) Her hair was up in bun.

A loud roar was heard through the carnival, signaling that the next hero had arrived. Brightroar landed with a menacing growl. His black hair slicked, framing a pair of golden eyes. His suit was a mix of gold and black.

Viperion (Luka) and Ryuko (Kagami) quickly joined in next to them. Queen Bee fluttered onto the scene and landed gracefully beside Ladybug.

The icing on the cake was when Blanche Renarde arrived. Her icy blond hair swinging in two pigtails. Gone was the orange and white that the old fox Rena Rouge had sported. Instead, the white fox looked like she walked right out of the Arctic in an all-white suit that turned every head.

“On your left!” Chat Noir shouted as he entered the fight. Or rather the new Chat Noir shouted. He landed gracefully next to her and attacked the Cotton Candy Akuma. (Some poor little girl had dropped her cotton candy and Hawkmoth had taken advantage of her dismay; the sicko) Felix was doing a remarkable job replacing the old, rabid Chat. The crowd gasped and awed. Ladybug could hear Alya scream about a replacement.

The New Chat Noir wore a more heavily armored suit that was less of a skin-tight leather monstrosity and more like something someone could actually wear into combat. (Apparently, it was possible to redesign the suit… And boy was Marinette going to have words with Tikki.) His hair was long and shot out a lion’s mane.

If the Ice fox was the icing on the cake. Chat Noir was the crown jewel.

This was the new team Miraculous. This was 10 out of 10. This was the best they’d ever been.

Payback was a bitch,

And Ladybug had just proven herself to be the baddest.

The clear hurt and confusion on Alya’s face as she looked upon her replacement was sweet. Because FINALLY she knew what it was like. What the shock of being backstabbed and replaced felt like. It had hurt like that for Marinette to be so easily replaced by Lila by her so-called best friend.

And Marinette knew it must have killed Alya to be replaced by her icon, her hero, her muse.

But it would only get worse.

As the fight commenced, every now and then she would catch Alya and Adrien looking miserable and ready to demand answers. And, in Adrien’s case, beg for his miraculous back. But there were no second chances.

Everything had happened a little less than a week ago.

And it had been savage.

Adrien’s Chat Noir had once again arrived late to the fight. (Which made no sense as the Akuma has once again appeared in school, during lunchtime.) He jumped down with a quick, “Sorry for the tardiness, my lady.”

Then he had pouted when he saw Viperion and Queen Bee there to assist; glaring at the snake and proclaiming that they weren’t necessary.

To which Queen Bee had snapped, “More necessary then some mangy Alley Chat.”

Chat Noir had then looked to Ladybug to defend him and when all he got was a blank stare, he threw a tantrum. When that got him no response, Chat finally hissed, “Then if I’m not needed, then maybe I’ll just leave.”

It wasn’t surprising, now that Marinette knew just who was behind that mask of his. Sweet, Childish, naive, foolish, gutless Adrien Agreste. Marinette could have forgiven Chat for his actions done when he wasn’t suited up if he had proved himself. If Chat Noir had been reliable, dedicated, hardworking. Or even remotely serious about being a hero of Paris, then Marinette could’ve looked the other way. She wasn’t the type of person to take personal feelings into work.

Business and real-life was separate.

Somehow, even with Gabriel as a father, Adrien never learned that lesson. Never learned to put aside personal feelings and grudges to get the job done. To be professional.

Instead, Chat Noir was immature. He rushed into battle, sometimes getting himself killed. He was always late. Sometimes never showing at all. He flirted incessantly and wouldn’t take no for an answer.

No, Ladybug wasn’t interested.

No, Ladybug didn’t want to date you.

No hard feelings, but seriously no means no.

And when Ladybug finally had enough and called him out, being as forceful as she could, that once again Ladybug would never date Chat Noir. Chat would throw a tantrum, refuse to help her fight whatever Akuma they were up against; risking lives and Ladybug’s own safety.

The first few times it happened Ladybug had given in and apologized first; all but beg Chat Noir to come back. Then Chat would go back to flirting and proclaiming them soulmates.

After the first few times… well, Ladybug had enough. She never went to go get him. Either she would bring Queen Bee or Viperion to help her. Or she would defeat the Akuma herself.

Chat proclaimed them partners but never understood what that meant.

The fight had been long and deadly to the point where all three heroes were convinced Hawkmoth was actively trying to kill them now. Each had to disappear to recharge and come back multiple times. It had spread throughout Paris and back to the school again. But no matter how hurt it was clear they were, no matter how much trouble they were in, Chat Noir never came back.

He left them all without a second thought.

When the fight was over, and the new heroes helped Ladybug prove once again why Chat Noir wasn’t needed, Ladybug finally decided enough was enough. Maybe she should’ve taken it easy on him. He had been her partner, albeit a sorry excuse one.

But Nah.

Because at that point Ladybug was bleeding and bruised everywhere. She had watched Queen Bee fall from the sky like Iron Man fell from that wormhole when New York had been attacked. And both Viperion and Ladybug raced to the falling hero with everything they had. If Ladybug had been a second too late to catch her, Queen Bee would’ve died. She’d have smashed into concrete and it would’ve been the end of Chloé.

That was something Marinette could never forgive.

Enough was enough. Chat Noir was a bad hero. And Ladybug could admit that. She knew it. She couldn’t just pretend like she used to.

This was real

And knowing it’s real means you gotta make a decision.

One, keep denying it.

Or two… do something about it.

Her fists clenched as she surveyed the wreckage that was Paris from atop the school. Hawkmoth had to be stopped. He had gone too far, she thought with a shake of her head. And with a quick shout of “Miraculous Ladybug!” Everything had been reversed. Like nothing had happened.

“My lady.” Chat chimed as he landed in front of her.

Speaking of assholes who’d gone too far, “Chat Noir.” Ladybug said blankly. For once it wasn’t anger that coursed through her veins. It was something worse, something darker. And Marinette wondered if this was what pure hate felt like.

“Quite the fight.” Chat said as he bounced from one foot to another.

The only thing that any of three heroes from taking was their Kwamis whispering in their ears. Plus Viperion was holding up, and holding back a snarling Queen Bee.

“Take the ring.” Tikki hissed in her ear.

Ladybug nodded. “A regular old deathmatch.” She had an idea, a plan.

A smug look appeared on Chat Noir’s face, “Bet you wish I was there.” Then that stupid smirk appeared on his face and Ladybug nearly lost it. “I think an apology is in order, my lady.” Chat gave her an expectant look that made Ladybug glad that she couldn’t breathe fire because the alley chat would be toast.

Instead, Ladybug smiled softly, “You’re right.” She said to the shock of the two standing behind her and the pleased surprise of the one in front of her. “An apology is needed.”

She walked slowly to Chat Noir, swinging her hips a bit more than usual. When she got to him, Ladybug wrapped her arms around Chat Noir’s shoulders and hugged him. She hugged for their time together. She hugged for the man she thought he could be.

Ladybug hugged Chat Noir for the hero she had hoped he would become. And hugged him even harder for that same hero she now realized he never would become. Because of the little boy hiding behind the mask didn’t have in him to become the hero Paris needed, the world needed.

She pulled back slowly out of the hug and let her hands drift from his shoulder to his own and held them tightly. “Chat Noir, I’m sorry.” And with a flash, Ladybug yanked the ring off his finger. “That I’m not sorry.”

There was a shout, a green light erupted around Chat, and when it was gone Adrien Agreste stood in his place; to the horror-filled gasps of Queen Bee and Viperion.

Adrien stood in utter shock. His mind trying to catch up to what had just taken place.

“You’re not worthy to wear this ring.” Ladybug stated. “You are not worthy to be Chat Noir, to be a hero. You are reckless, immature, and unprofessional. I would rather face ten thousand akumas alone than work with you again. You’re weak and I’ve outgrown you.”

With that, the three heroes walked away, leaving the blond on the roof of the school.

“Goodbye Adrien.” Ladybug said as they disappeared.

“I don’t need this!!!” Adrien had shouted after them angrily, finally snapping out of his shock. “I don’t need you. I have bigger things to do. Better things. Watch. I’ll be the best hero ever!”

Ladybug hadn’t wasted any time getting new partners; getting her team ready. And it turned out there were actual tests that could be performed to show who was worthy of a miraculous. Not just who saved the right old man.

Through the tests, Felix had become Chat Noir. Marc had taken the lion Kwami Sharptooth and become Brightroar. And Aurore had become Blanche Renarde. The last two, Marinette had been training for months before deciding they had been ready for their first appearance.

Felix had taken a few days to train but had been a natural. Like he’d been born to be Chat Noir but somehow the universe had screwed up and made it Adrien.

Ladybug decides to call them to face an easier Akuma; such as the cotton candy monster wreaking havoc on the carnival.

Becoming better than they ever wore before was the finest way to kill. The team defeating the Akuma like it was nothing had to have been a bitter pill for Hawkmoth, Adrien, and Alya to swallow.

Ladybug bet it stung. To, in fact, see that the grass had only gotten greener on Ladybug’s side of things now that the old Chat Noir had retired.

It was a new day. The entire world was better than it had been; everything was sunshine and technicolor… for Marinette and everyone on her side. But for everyone else, it would only get worse.

Ladybug let the de-akumatised butterfly go as she fluttered easily onto the ground; right in front of the crowd; Alya and Adrien eyes on her.

Chat Noir leaped over. “That was a job well done.”

“You’re not Chat Noir!” Alya suddenly shouted, her phone in her hand clearly recording. The other reporters in the audience raised their mics higher. “Who are you?”

“It’s not who I am underneath,” Chat Noir stated. “But what I do that defines me.”

“But What happened to the old Chat?” Alya continued with anger clear on her face. “Is he coming back? Is Rena Rouge coming back.”

“He was deemed unfit for the position.” Chat answered. “I have taken over permanently. Any other heroes replaced were replaced for the same reasons.” With that, he turned his attention back to Ladybug. “Shall I escort you home, Ladybug?”

“You know where she lives?!” Adrien asked with a strangled voice.

Chat smirked at the boy he had replaced. “Of course. Why wouldn’t I?” He gave a careless shrug. “We’re dating after all.”

The two heroes turned and walked away. Ladybug cast a smirk over her shoulder at the former heroes Chat Noir and Rena Rouge.

Sorry not sorry.

Chapter Text

Marinette could still recall all the days and nights she spent thinking about her friends’ betrayal. Stressing and crying over just how quickly they turned on her, wronged her, and made her out to be the villain. Despite everything.
In some of their cases, despite years of friendship. Kids who had grown up with her, who Marinette thought she knew as well as anyone ever could, who she thought knew her as well as anyone ever could. But Marinette was wrong. She was horribly, horribly wrong. And wronged. So badly wronged.

They had thrown away her friendship. Taunted her and bullied her, while claiming that she was the bully. The people that were supposed to be her friends damned her until Marinette was nothing more than a crying, miserable, mess. Cutting words had hurt more than a thousand akuma attacks. The entire situation had left Marinette friendless, alone, and a shadow of her former self.

No matter how hard Marinette had tried in the beginning, she couldn’t stop thinking about them, of how much it hurt. She had drowned so much in her feelings that every time she thought about it she was still surprised she hadn’t been Akumatized. She talked about Alya and Adrien and Nino more than she had when they were actually still friends; constantly on her mind. Especially after Marinette had returned from lunch to see her precious sketch book in pieces at her desk; the other students throwing vicious smirks at her. (“Should’ve been more careful.” Alix hissed at Marinette, ignoring the tears building in the bluebell eyes.) Marinette kept wondering what she could have possibly done to deserve this.

And the harder Marinette fought to not think about them, the worst it got. Though actively plotting their downfalls, probably hadn’t helped the situation. But it did make her feel a bit better. Even more so, when the plans went into effect.

She could still remember Alya’s face when Aurore had unleashed her new website: Miraculous Nation; a tell-all news site for everything related to Paris’ favorite heroes. Its first release? An exclusive interview with the entire new team miraculous (with a little TV magic, and miraculous magic, to edit Aurore and Icefox into the same interview.) Marinette had used her connection with Nadja to get help to rent an empty studio big enough to do the interview in a professional way. Nadja, of course, wanted producer credits. The interview answered all the big questions:

Aurore relaxed in her seat like she wasn’t doing the biggest interview of her career. “So I guess, we should start with the questions that’s been on everyone’s mind thanks to a certain nasty little blog. What’s with the replacements? What happen to Rena Rouge? Chat Noir? The turtle guy? Why the change?”

Ladybug: Rena proved she couldn’t be trusted outside the mask. The fox is the master of not just illusion but truth. She fell quickly to someone else’s illusions and willfully blinded herself from the truth hurting an innocent in the process. She is no hero.

Chat Noir: The Old Alley Chat proved too immature for the mantle. He is the balance of Ladybug, and he was unable to show that.

Queen Bee: Who cares about the turtle?

Aurore’s blue eyes narrowed, “Ladybug; Rumors have persisted for years that you and the old Chat Noir, I’ll call him Alley Chat for simplicity’s sake, have been in a relationship or at least dating. Did a bad breakup have anything to do with the replacement?

If Ladybug hadn’t been prepped and or written the questions herself, she would’ve bit the head of the journalist who dared imply anything of the sort. “I would like to state this as clear as possible,” Ladybug looked directly into the camera. “Chat Noir, correction Alley Chat, and I have never and will never be romantically involved. These lies have been instigated by the paparazzo that is the Ladyblog. If they had bothered checking before releasing any of the information, I would’ve corrected them.

Queen Bee: What can you expect when its only Journalist doesn’t know how to fact check? I’ve said for years that Ladybug could do better than that Mangy Chat.

The website was endorsed by Ladybug and all the heroes... Offered helpful information about how to deal with Akumas, group counseling, first aid instruction videos, etc. It had active threads for fans to post their work. Marinette as herself gave instruction videos for making your own cosplay outfits or just outfits styled after the heroes. Sometimes the heroes would post short quick videos about the fan works; their favorite and which made them laugh. There was even a virtual reality video where you could see an akuma fight through Ladybug’s eyes.

Suffice to say the website had gained popularity quickly.

Again, it didn’t help her stop thinking about her friends.

However, one night with Marinette, Kagami, Chloé, and Aurore doing a gigantic slumber party at Chloé’s and then having a blast laughing and gossiping and giving each other makeovers. It was during this night that something magical happen, Marinette forgot they existed.

She actually forgot Alya, Adrien, Lila, and the rest of her classmates and all the problems they had caused existed.

Marinette used to think that all the heartache would kill her, but it didn’t. It was so… Nice. Peaceful. Amazing. Perfect.

She forgot they existed and everything was just… great. It wasn’t love. Or hate. Just indifference.

Marinette’s reputation at school had started deteriorating as soon as Lila came to class. To the point where some went out of their way to actively try to trip her and laugh when she hit the ground

It was insane because… Marinette would’ve never done that to anyone. Not even Lila. For friends, she would’ve defended them, had their back, and stuck around. If anyone had tried to do what they did to her to any of them, she would have fought for them. Marinette would’ve fought all of Paris if she had to.

If Nino would’ve been made a social pariah, Marinette would’ve gladly been right there with him. She would’ve showed up to every one of his shows, right in the front. Even if nobody else came. She’d have done the same for Alix, Kim, Alya, Max, Nathaniel, Mylène, Rose; EVERYONE.

Then they showed who they really were.

And Marinette had broke, and became a villain so much worse than the one they had painted her as. Granted, she wasn’t a bully.

Still revenge didn’t make her feel better. At least not for long. Because for a while, in the middle, when she was putting every plan into motion and her name was starting to appear in lights, Marinette would still think about them; still nurse a wounded heart. After all, Marinette had become the Queen of Mean because she originally wanted them to hurt as badly as she did. To know what it was like to have a perfectly good heart broken.

Nothing had helped until that slumber party. And then Ice cream with Felix. Ice Skating with Luka. Hiking with Marc. Dancing with Aurore. Fencing with Kagami. Mani-pedis with Chloé. Nights out with all of them. Every instance made her forget her old friends existed. To the point where she wonders why she ever thought losing them would kill her. It was nice and perfect. For just while to not feel anything but indifference to people who’ve proven themselves unworthy of her affections.

Marinette forgot that her old friends sent her a clear message that they didn’t want her around anymore, didn’t want to be friends anymore. Marinette was forced to learn some hard lessons and truths about being too trusting, too loving.

But with her new friends, with her love, she kind of forgot what those lessons were. She’d laugh and all past pain would be blur.

Still, it was only in those moments with her friends and family that she forgot. But Marinette knew, vowed that one day those moments would extend to days, weeks, months, and then years.

Marinette would move on to bigger and better things, and their names and faces would blur from her memory. Until she would have to force herself to think back and try so very hard to remember because her kids probably wanted to know what she was like when she was little like them. And she’d bring out old family pictures and school photos; and they’d ask about the strangers in them. And Marinette would struggle to remember their names and maybe even fleetingly wonder what they’ve been up to. Who’d they became? And maybe even feel a slight sorry in her heart as she tells her kids all sorts of stories of her school days. Her friends, her crushes, her loves, her dreams; everything.

Remembering her grade school friends. The nights she spent laughing and giggling with a vivacious glasses wearing redhead who’d swore to always have Marinette’s back, over far-too handsome, ball of sunshine, green-eyed boy she swore she was going to marry someday. And then, she’d tell her children

She’d take one last look at those photos; the one with the entire class in them. And feel nothing but indifference. Not love. Not hate. No sense of longing. Just nothing.

And briefly realize she probably got a few of their names wrong. But Marinette will just shrug the thought away.

After all,

Queens can’t remember the names of every peasant.

Chapter Text

You can’t fix a broken heart, her grandmother told her when Marinette was young and had asked why the older woman why she never remarried.

“You can forgive here,” Gina Dupain had pointed to her head. “And you can tell yourself every day that you forgive him, that all is well. And maybe you do. Maybe not right away, like you tell people but eventually… you do. You move on. You find some kind of peace. But that doesn’t mean your heart’s forgotten. Especially during the worst of it, when it’ll remind you every day just how much you’re still hurting.”

The silver haired woman had looked so dejected, so cynical compared to her usual chipper, charming self that it left the little girl stunned.

“Until one day, it doesn’t,” Gina continued. “And yet, your heart’s not the same. You’re not the same. No matter what you tell yourself. Sometimes, you’d swear it’s just a giant scar on your heart. Because at least that means it’s healed; beaten up, bruised, and permanently disfigured but healed. Other days when you think too hard about it, and you are walking through memory lane; you can just barely admit the truth. That you can still feel every jagged edge, sharp angle still there from a shattered heart. And once on a very blue moon, you admit to yourself the truth; you can’t fix a broken heart. It’ll always be broken. Love has consequences.”

She looked Marinette deep in the eyes, “The trick is learning to live with it. Learning that a broken heart doesn’t mean it doesn’t work.”

“Broken… but still good.” Marinette quoted Lilo and Stitch.

Her grandmother beamed, “One of the hardest things is the world, sweetie, is to not let that broken heart stop you. You can cry. You can be angry. You can want vengeance on the entire world. As long as you never let it stop you from living.”

“And loving?” Marinette asked. “You learned to love again?”

There was a pause. A thoughtful look. And then a sigh, as Gina finally answered, “No, I never fell in love again. I could never trust the same as I did before. Never managed to figure out how to love with all of my heart like I used to when I was young. And it always felt wrong not to; but that’s just me. I learned to love myself, though. And that is the greatest thing you can ever learn. Love yourself.”

Marinette had been nine-years-old at the time and hadn’t quite understood what her grandmother had been talking about. But she never forgot, the cold look on her grandmother’s face and the sorrow in her eyes.

It was only years later, when the biggest liar to ever walk the planet proved that not all villains are easily defeated, when her friends had all turned their backs on her, when the boy who she swore she was going to marry someday was more of a cowardly frog than a prince, when even her parents bought the fabrication of Marinette being a bully, a thief, a jealous liar that Marinette finally understood. Because not only had her heart been broken, but it had been shattered.

Marinette couldn’t even go to Fu as the man had used the last of his power in a fight against Hawkmoth because Chat Noir never showed up and Fu refused to give out Miraculous to people Marinette didn’t trust so the turtle had to fight. They had won but Marinette swore she’d never forgive Chat Noir for not showing up and costing a good man his life, and Marinette her mentor.

Master Fu’s last act had been to strip Chat Noir of his ring and name Marinette the new guardian. Before he faded, he warned Marinette that some people weren’t worth fighting for. Sometimes, a hero’s first priority has to be to save themselves.

However, even then, Marinette had refused to give up. She kept trying to get her friends to listen, even when they made it clear they weren’t her friends anymore. Most didn’t reply to the texts anymore. And the ones that did, Alya mostly, ridiculed her; scorned Marinette’s very existence.

She tried to get Adrien to stand up and help her like he’d promised, only for him to ignore her calls, texts, and have Nathalie tell her that he didn’t want to be involved.

Despite the furious silent treatment from her mother and her father’s disappointed looks, Marinette still tried to convince them of her innocence. She had begged for them to listen to her, to trust that they raised her right, to believe her. It was only after two weeks into her expulsion, when Marinette found luggage waiting by the door that Marinette understood. Nothing would change their minds.

They explained quickly that Marinette was going to be sent to live with her father’s godmother, one of his mother’s best friends. A good woman who promised to set Marinette straight. Or at least keep her out of trouble.

Marinette was on a plane two hours later to a little old Kansas and then to a small town rightly called Smallville.

A kindly older blond man name Jonathan Kent had met her at the airport. Marinette had given him a polite, quiet, greeting and went mute for the rest of the ride to their farm. She hadn’t known what to expect. Feared the worst. Feared that they thought she was the bully her parents did.

As soon as they arrived at the farm, a rather pretty greying redheaded woman walked out of her house with a mixing bowl in one hand and a sturdy wooden spoon in the other. Marinette steeled herself as she got out of the car. She raised her head up, “Bonjour, Madam.”

“Well, aren’t you the sweetest little thing.” The woman had greeted. “And I swear, you look just like your grandmother. It’s that spark in your eyes. Every time I saw it, I knew there was going to be trouble. Particularly, for the fools that messed with her. That’s how my cheating ex boyfriend’s dorm accidently caught on fire.”

Marinette blinked once. Then twice. What?

“Accidently, Martha?” Jonathan chuckled as he got Marinette’s bags out of the car.

Martha shot him a smile, “They could never prove otherwise.” She looked Marinette over, “Gina said your parents have their heads in a place sun just can’t seem to reach. Wanted to me to look after you. Get you away from all that drama. Get you with family. And the lord knows, that woman doesn’t know how to sit her butt anywhere long enough to leave an imprint. So come on inside, let’s get you unpacked and some food inside you.”

Aunt Martha, as Marinette had been instructed to call her, had led her to an empty room that was just a bit bigger than the one she use to have and had a desk by a large window, a twin bed covered in a plaid blanket, and a few other standard amenities. Plus an old sewing machine on the desk. Marinette’s eyes lit up at the sight of it.

“Your grandma told me you like to design.” Aunt Martha smiled kindly. “I don’t use old Bertha myself anymore but I’d thought you’d like her. You can decorate your room anyway you’d like. Let me know if you need any help.”

Marinette nodded and couldn’t stop herself from hugging the woman. She hadn’t been able to take much with her (Clothes, phone, laptop, a stuffed animal or two, the guardian box) but she made sure to bring all her sketch books and had just barely enough time and money to drop off a few boxes of her designing equipment and supplies at the local mail service carrier to be shipped to the farm in the upcoming weeks. The fear had been weighing on her of what ifs. What if it all got lost in the mail? What if Marinette couldn’t design anymore?

Martha simply hugged her back, no probing questions. When Marinette let go, Martha said, “Now Kara and Conner’s rooms are either side of you. Conner’s mostly here on the weekends. Kara visits enough to still have room. They can be a… little nosy. But ignore it. My son, Clark, is visiting next week. They just can’t wait to meet you. I wouldn’t be surprised if any of them suddenly drops in.” She laughed, and it sounded a little like jingle bells.

Then suddenly, Martha straightened up and gave Marinette a soft look, “You let me know if you need to talk or… Anything really.”

Marinette felt her throat close up a bit and nodded stiffly.

“Dinner will be on the table soon.”

“May I help, Madam?” Marinette asked.

Martha looked her over, “You don’t have to if you don’t want to. You can go ahead and get settled in.”

Marinette blinked again. No one ever turned down her offer to help before. “I want to.” And so she did.

Cooking with Aunt Martha was different then with her parents. While she knew her parents loved to bake. It always felt like a job with them. One more responsibility Marinette had. Cooking with Aunt Martha was relaxing. They shared stories with each other and Marinette got more insight of her grandmother’s past than she ever had before. And even when it got silent, Marinette didn’t feel the need to fill it for once. And neither did Martha. It was nice.

Eating dinner had been the same. Enjoyable and lovely with promises of teaching Marinette all about the farm. Uncle John laughing at wide-eyed Marinette’s reaction to the idea of her milking a cow. It was a relief not to deal with her mother’s stony silence and her father’s blatant disapproval.

Marinette knew from just one night that the Kents were good people and if she let herself, she could enjoy her time there. That didn’t stop Marinette from crying herself to sleep for a few nights.

During her first week, Marinette didn’t hear a word from her parents. Or the second. Marinette knew they were more than likely waiting for her to make the first move like she always did.

But unfortunately for them, Marinette was done. She was done with fake friends and disappointing crushes. She was done with being made out to be the bad guy. She was done always being the one to fix everything. Save everyone. Because she knew, without a doubt, that this time… Her first priority had to be to save herself. Marinette had to fix herself. (Of course, Marinette still had to use the horse miraculous to go save Paris nearly every day but innocents needed her help.)

So Marinette let herself be immersed in the Smallville way of life. She helped out on the farm. She competed with Aunt Martha over who had the best pie recipe. Blinked in confusion when Martha wrapped a plate of Marinette’s special double chocolate salt caramel cookies to be delivered and muttered something about “Alfred finally getting his” and the Kent family reigning victorious. Marinette had just been happy to be considered family.

Speaking of family, Marinette had become rather fond of her new “Cousins”. Jon was the youngest and reminded Marinette of a very hyperactive puppy. He constantly dragged Marinette away to play games and pretend. Connor was a bit sullen but had turned out to be a giant teddy bear once he opened up. He loved to talk about his friends; particularly someone named Tim. The beautiful blond Kara loved girl talk and arm wrestling Connor. She raved about Marinette’s designs and over her pictures with Jagged Stone. Clark, the oldest of her cousins, was a sweetheart; a geeky reporter who was married to a man named Bruce, worked mainly out of Metropolis, and had somewhere between five to seven kids. There was a lot of names and nicknames that left Marinette’s head spinning.

None of them had taken kindly to Marinette’s story of how she ended up on the Kent farm. Wondering who could bully such a sweet angel?

Though Marinette decided he wasn’t ever going to be her favorite after the blueberry scone incident.

Over the next few months, Marinette learned what her grandmother had meant about letting herself be angry and getting some vengeance. Because she was allowed to be angry. And she was allowed to get payback.

After a rather nasty Akuma, Ladybug had taken the time to do an interview with Nadja. She had confirmed that Chat Noir was never returning, that the Ladyblog and its journalist had lost her trust forever after Ladybug had learned about the lies the blog was posting.

“What lies?” Nadja had asked, glad to finally stick it to the girl, Alya, who had been so mean to her honorary niece.

“Well for example, who the hell is Lila Rossi?” Ladybug asked when Nadja pulled up the website on the blue screen behind them. They scrolled through the website pointing out lies and inaccuracies. “That girl is not my best friend. I saved her from her own akuma save five times now. That’s it. I don’t know the girl. I don’t like the girl. What was written would only serve to put Lila in danger. And what’s this about Lila saving Jagged Stone’s cat? From a plane? Which airline was this? Who could be so careless?”

Nadja nodded and looked quite stunned herself at what was on the blog. “I highly doubt Clara Nightingale stole Lila’s dance moves. Or strictly guarded Prince Ali invites random girls, even Ambassador’s daughter, to discuss his country Go Green intuitive. Or that she came up with the entire plan herself. This is just ridiculous! And what’s this about you curing Tinnitus?”

Ladybug quickly shook her head, “That’s not possible. And it gives people false hope.”

“So Lila’s lying.” Nadja had to fight to keep the smugness out of her voice. She had told Sabine she was wrong. Had been absolutely furious that Marinette had been sent away. “Some journalist should really learn to Check Her Sources.” She said the last part with a smirk. “And what’s this about Gordon Ramsey?”

It went on from there, with brief intervals so Ladybug could recharge. Ladybug had blasted her former school, its’ principle, and her old teacher Bustier to shreds. For allowing bullying of students, victim blaming, and sheer negligence. Reciting how many times Ladybug had to deal with an akuma from that school, particularly from Bustier’s class.

“I heard one poor girl even got expelled.” Ladybug shook her head. “From what I’ve heard, there was no investigation, just word of mouth, easily planted evidence, and then expulsion. I’m surprised I didn’t have to deal with her Akuma.” Ladybug’s sad tone was clear to hear. “I looked into the incident a bit. A rather brilliant Robot name Markov had been recording the room at the time.” Ladybug nodded to the screen. “I had them blur the students faces for security reasons. The girl with the short hair is the victim in question.”

The video played. And it was clear that a long haired girl had stolen the answer sheet and planted them.

“I’m just sorry I couldn’t fix the issue.” Ladybug sighed. “By the time I heard of it the girl had been sent away by her parents. Not even they believed her.”

“I know the girl you’re speaking about.” Nadja frowned. “She’s stronger than she looks. Still, she deserved better. I swear to you that I’ll be leading the charge in investigating the wrongful expulsion.”

Ladybug smiled.

It took less than an hour after the interview to air for Marinette’s phone to start blowing up. Her ex-friends, her old classmates texted up a storm of apologies.

The call from her parents had come in not long after. Her father had been full of apologies and swore to make it up to her. Her mother had been in tears.

They were met with silence from Marinette. A forgiveness didn’t come. Marinette made it clear she still loved them but she was staying with the Kents. She would not be returning to Paris. It was her father’s turn to cry.

Marinette would forgive them in time. But that wasn’t her priority, her priority was herself at the moment.

With the Kents, Marinette was free to just be Marinette. Not anyone’s “Everyday Ladybug”. And was finding that she liked who she was.

She liked designing clothes for Kara and dresses for Aunt Martha. Doing everything possible to get Clark out of plaid. (She would be victorious!) She liked hanging out around town with Connor and being someone’s little sister, as he called her. Though she wouldn’t mind if he lost the overprotective streak. She wasn’t some damsel in distress. There was no more panic attacks. No more dealing with pushing best friends. No more wasted time on a crush on a blond loser.

The only near heart attack she had was the blueberry scone incident. Marinette had gotten an akuma alert. She had yelled to Aunt Martha that she was going on a walk, hid behind the farm, transformed and portal’d away.

Unfortunately, Uncle Clark had heard that Marinette had made her famous scones and had been FLYING overhead to the house at the time and had saw her.

Uncle Clark had been waiting for her when she got back, with crossed arms and a stern look on his face. Before Marinette could open up her mouth to give a multitude of excuses, Clark held up one hand to silence her. Then he spun around faster than she’d ever seen anyone do before. And then Superman was standing in front of her.

Marinette’s heart had stopped, she’d swear.

After that they both de-transformed. Uncle Clark had led her inside where the entire Kent family was waiting.

Turns out Uncle Clark was a tattletale. And he was never going to be her favorite.

“Snitch.” She told him simply before anyone could say anything.

Clark blushed a little but shrugged.

After that everyone introduced themselves. Or rather their superhero identities. Each taking turns to tell their story. Marinette had shed a few tears about the loss of Krypton. Marinette had introduce the Kwamis’ to the Kents. Jon had let out a squeal of joy at the sight flying creatures.

Aunt Martha had only laughed when Plagg flew up to her face and said, “Cheese.”

Marinette told her story from when she first got Tikki to then. There was no happy faces in the room.”

“You’re a superhero?” Kara was the first to burst out. “Ladybug the Parisian hero.”

“You work an entire city?” Connor asked. “I’m not even allowed to do that yet.” He shot a quick glare at Clark. “Even the Teen Titans has league supervision.”

Clark raised an eyebrow, “The Justice League doesn’t usually tread on other heroes’ territory. Ladybug had always managed well.” He then gave her a look. “However, we were unaware that Ladybug was a teenager. I think it’s time we took a closer look at Paris.

Chapter Text

Marinette stood on the rooftop, fidgeting her hands nervously. The harsh freezing winds that promised the coming of autumn left her covered in goosebumps in her simple black peasant blouse and her knee length red plaid skirt; even with the black stockings. She had done her utter best to look as nice as she could. Her bluish black hair, longer than it ever was before, was tied back in a pretty red bow. She wore a cropped leather jacket and shiny black combat boots that gave her school girl look a nice rocker edge to it. (Marinette really just hoped it made her look tough.) She had simple black purse on her shoulder where Tikki hid from the cold. Her make-up was natural, apart from her movie star red lips. Unfortunately, apart from her earrings, she wore no jewelry to complete the look as she had been warned about the city of Gotham long before she ever came to the United States. It was because she was in Gotham that Marinette had a fighting staff with her. It had belonged to Master Fu. He had taught her how to use it whenever he had the time.

Her Uncle Clark stood protectively next to her. Or rather Superman stood next to her. It was late, but between the overhead of clouds in the sky and the bright lights of the city, honestly, Marinette wouldn’t be surprised if most people couldn’t tell. They had landed, LITERALLY, on the roof the tallest building in the most dangerous city in the world not long ago; but honestly with the building in her stomach, they could’ve been waiting anywhere between ten minutes to an hour, and Marinette wouldn’t have doubted either. Not with the way she felt. Not with the shivers that went down her spine at every shadow that seemed to move and jump at her.

Unconsciously, Marinette leaned against Superman like she used to do with her father when she was a little girl and a scary movie was on.

Superman put a hand on her shoulder and looked down at her with a small smile, “It’s okay.” He assured her. “He’s not as scary as people make him out to be.”

Marinette shot him a look. Yeah, right. The Bat of Gotham. The terror of the night wasn’t as scary as people said. “And Lex Luther isn’t bald either.” The retort earned a chuckle from the man in blue. “Are you sure about this, Superman? I heard what happened with Darkseid. And what he did to Bane. Batman could totally take over the world.”

“Too much paperwork.” A voice growled behind them.

Marinette yelped, jumped like ten feet the air, spun around, and did the one thing she knew cost her, her life…

She wacked Batman in the face with her bo staff. With all the strength and skill she earned from years of being Ladybug, she kicked the momentarily stunned Bat in the chest, the force of the hit sent Batman over the edge of the roof.

It went silent again. As both Superman and Marinette processed what just occurred. Superman’s face portrayed his shock as his mouth was agape and his eyes wide.

Marinette swallowed hard and nodded seriously. “It’s time to go home.” She told her Uncle. “I, um, I don’t think we’ll be getting any help from Gotham, anymore.”

Superman just blinked. And then blinked again. He shook his head, “What?” Superman asked confused, still a bit stunned. “You hit Batman in the face.”

“He came out of nowhere!” Marinette defended. “He stuck up on us. Who sneaks up on people in Gotham? It’s his own fault.”

“You kicked him off the roof!”

“Still his own fault!”

“Marinette!” Superman face palmed.

“He should’ve known better!”

The sound of a throat clearing broke up the squabbling Uncle and Niece. They turned around and saw Batman with a severe glare on his face.

“Yeah,” Marinette sighed, “This is when I die.”

That got Superman’s attention. He wrapped an arm around his niece’s shoulders, and shot a glare back at Batman. “He’s not going to kill you.” Superman promised, “Batman doesn’t kill, right?” He looked expectantly at the Dark Knight.

Batman didn’t answer, just continued to stare at Marinette.

“Really?” Marinette questioned. “He looks like he’s considering it.”

“You hit me in the face.” Batman growled, his voice low and nightmarish.

Marinette crossed her arms, “You started it.”

It was Superman’s turn to sigh.

Batman stalked towards her. And before Marinette knew it, he was looming above her and she was making her peace with the gods. Marinette glared up at him, fire in her eyes, and a smirk on her face as if daring him; faux bravado was all she had to stop herself from crying.

I don’t kill.” Batman suddenly said and stood back. “How old are you?”

“Why? Does my answer effect your decision to kill me?” Marinette smarted.

“She’ll be fifteen soon.” Superman answered.

“Who taught you to fight?” Batman asked her.

“My former master.”

Batman nodded, “The guardian of the Miraculous. Before I received word from Superman, I assumed the Kwami gods were merely a legend.”

“Well, in their defense,” Marinette said, “Where I come from, people think the same about you.”

Batman nodded, “You are Ladybug, the Parisian hero. You’ve done good work.”

“You’re Batman.” Marinette nodded back sagely. “You’ll be in my nightmares for years to come.”

Batman smirked.

“Father!” A new voice roared as a figure landed on the rooftop. “Oracle said you were attacked.” A young boy, not much younger than Marinette, stood in a suit of green, gold and red. Robin, she realized. “She laughed, Father. Promised video. She has failed at her job. What is the meaning of this? Who is your assailant?”

“Robin!” Another new voice as he swung onto the room. A older guy, dressed in blue and black. “You can’t just sneak-“

“Silent, Nightwing!” Robin growled. “I have come to rescue Father.”

Marinette glanced at her shoes and then back up at Batman, “Did you call your ten-year-old son to beat me up?” She smirked. He glared at her again.

“I am eleven years of age, girl.” Robin snarled at her.

“He’s just short.” Another voice answered as two more figures landed on the room.

The taller of the two had on bright red bat mask and a beat up leather jacket. The shorter was dressed primarily in black and red with small gold accents.

“No one asked you, Red Robin.” Robin growled. “And no one invited you.”

“What’s going on, B?” The leather jacket guy said. “Why is Oracle declaring this the best day of her life?”

“She… is embellishing, Red Hood.” Batman said.

“Who’s the girl?” Red Robin asked.

All the newcomers’ eyes went to her. They assessed her. Each noticing her small stature. Her dark hair and her blue eyes. The weapon in her hands. The glare on her pretty face.

“Another one!” Robin roared. “Father, this is getting ridiculous! How many more siblings will you adopt? Have I not suffered enough?”

“Another sister?” Nightwing perked up and somehow managed to snag her away from Superman. Suddenly, she was surrounded by the newcomers. All but Robin towered above her. “Aww, you’re adorable. Cass is going to love you.”

“Did you learn nothing from your last bundle of joy?” Red Robin said. “I swear this one better not try to kill me.”

Red Hood shook his head, “You got a problem, B-man. Hope ya warned Agent A. Where’d he find ya?” He asked her.

Marinette blushed, a little confused, but answered him, “I hit, uh, him in the face with my staff and kicked him off the roof.”

The boys, all Robins she realized, just stared at her and burst out laughing. All but the youngest, who still had a smirk on his face.

“I have a new favorite.” Hood declared, a wide smirk on his face and glee in his eyes, as he wrapped at arm around her shoulders. “Yeah… that’ll do it for B.” Red Hood said. “Don’t feel bad, kid. I jacked the wheels of the batmobile.”

“Enough!” Batman said, silencing all noise. “This is Superman’s niece; the granddaughter of his mother’s dearest friend. She has been staying with his family for a while now. I am not adopting her…?”

“Well that didn’t sound like a question.” Red Hood huffed.

“Yeah, he is definitely considering it.” Red Robin nodded.

Batman didn’t answer them, which had Superman eyeing him. It wasn’t that he minded the idea of adopting Marinette. But they should discuss it first.

“Transform.” Batman barked the order at the young girl. He needed proof of what he’d been told, and then he and the League would make decisions.

“How about a please?” Marinette raised an eyebrow. “Or were we not raised with manners?”

The guys all blinked at the little girl. A little girl who ignored Batman’s order and demanded politeness.

“Batman doesn’t kill.” Nightwing stated as to remind everyone there, even Batman himself.

“Batman might start.” Red Robin retorted.

Batman cast a look at Superman who only shrugged with a bewildered smile on his face. Because yes, that’s my niece, Superman thought, and I’m having Barbara send the video of this entire night to the League before I leave this rooftop.

Batman narrowed his eyes, “Transform, please.”

Marinette nodded stiffly and stepped back from the group. “Tikki.” She called. The red Kwami flew out of her purse and landed on shoulder.

“Hi.” Tikki giggled and waved a little hand at the vigilantes. “I’m Tikki, kwami of creation.”

There were a few stunned hellos back.

“Ready?” Marinette asked her small friend. Tikki nodded. “Spots on.”

A bright light encircled Marinette as she was transformed into Ladybug. Well, new and improved Ladybug. One of the first things she learned after becoming the guardian was how to change her costume. Gone was the full body spandex suit.

Ladybug now layered in ladybug themed armor, covering a black suit. Her mask hid more of her face. She had armored ladybug wings on her back that could be used as emergency shields. She still couldn’t fly. But one day, Marinette vowed, she’d figure it out.

“I’m Ladybug.” She introduced.

“Magical girl transformation.” Nightwing murmured in awe. “She has a magical girl transformation.”

Red Robin nodded approvingly, “Ladybug, the hero of Paris. Your second fight with Horrifcator again was legendary. I watch the video like twenty times to learn that finishing move you used on it. Used it on Mammoth.”

“Her.” Ladybug corrected. “How’d it work for you?”

“I think you know how it worked for me.” Red Robin smirked.

“Spots off.” Ladybug said and detransformed.

Robin’s eyebrow crinkled, “But Father said I’m too young to patrol on my own.” His expression turned furious. “Ladybug has been protecting a city by mostly herself for years, Father.”

“Robin” Batman started but was cut off.

“She is proof that age has nothing on skill.” Robin huffed. “I demand to be allowed to patrol alone. And I will no longer tolerate Agent Pennywise’s childproof locks, in the car or in the house.”

“Or on the cookie jar.” Red Hood added with a point at Batman. “Viva La Revolution.”

Batman pinched his nose. “The Justice League was unaware that the protector of Paris was a child. I instructed Superman to bring her here so I could assess the situation and confirmed the villain Hawkmoth to be in fact a magical terrorist.”

“The League oversight just proves their weakness,” Robin said. “Not my own.”

Batman ignored him. “Cyborg.” He said. “We’re ready.”

Then Marinette was beamed into space.

She really had to talk to Uncle Clark about his choice in friends.

Marinette found herself standing in front the entire Justice League as she found herself telling her story again. But this time Red Robin had been helpful enough to provide video proof of her fights.

The heroes of the room looked suitable horrified and furious about what had been happening in Paris. Red Hood was spitting nails ever since Marinette revealed most of the monsters had been possessed kids from her school.

“You don’t have powers.” Green Lantern stated. Marinette opened to correct him but he kept going. “You get a boost of strength, speed, and endurance but nothing close to super level. From what I understand, transforming into Ladybug just improves your natural abilities.”

“It’s true.” Tikki squeaked. “You’re faster than the average human, but it only goes so far.”

“You don’t even have super healing.” The Flash said. “You fight some megalomaniac that’s more or less holding an entire city hostage, and you don’t even have powers.”

“You fight with a yo-yo.” Batman growled and, then, more than ever before, he looked ready to kill. “You, a child, with no real background in combat training was sent to fight near invincible monsters with a skintight suit and a yo-yo. All while a magical villain hunts you down.”

“Dying’s a strong possibility.” The Green Arrow frowned. “You said it yourself. The former Chat Noir used to die all the time, and if wasn’t for your miraculous, he’d still be dead.”

“He was careless.” Black Canary nodded. “Master Fu was right to strip him of his powers. He was reckless, let his emotions get the best of him, and didn’t take his job seriously, and always rushed into battle. He had no training and his inexperience got the best of him. I always thought he acted like a child. Now that I know he was, in fact, a child it explains much. I thought you were older.” She told Marinette.

“We all did.” Cyborg said. “We wouldn’t let a kid fight on their own.”

Wonder Woman slammed her hands on the table, causing a loud crack to be heard. “This will not stand anymore!” She shouted. Princess Diana radiated power. “The fiend HawkMoth has no issue with the slaughter of children or using them to fight his battles. I will slay the coward myself.”

As much as Marinette really wanted to see Wonder Woman bash Hawkmoth’s face in, she knew she had to say something. “It’s too risky. Emotions run high in battle. While I’m wearing the miraculous, I can’t be Akumatized. Everyone else can. Hawkmoth can get inside your head, turn you into one of his greatest monsters, and find out your secret identities. He is a coward, but he is a powerful one.”

Her words caused an uneasiness to spread through the room.

“We can’t let you fight alone.” Superman said. “I won’t let you fight alone.”

“No one is fighting anyone yet.” Batman rumbled. “We need more intel on Hawkmoth. We’ll contact Zatana to see what she knows about the situation. With any luck, she’ll know of any protection against Hawkmoth. In the meantime, I will act as Marinette’s mentor and see to her training.”

“But she’s sunshine!” Flash complained. “And happiness. And you’re you.”

Other Justice League members spoke up and complained about the idea.

“Why do you get to be her mentor?” Superman asked sullenly. “I’m her Uncle.”

Batman raised a hand to silence the room. “I am one of the few non superpowered heroes in the room. Superman is frequently in Gotham,” He gave Superman a look. “And can assist in Ladybug’s training. It is only logical.”

“Logical my left ass cheek.” Red Hood snorted.

“I knew he would adopt her.” Robin rolled his eyes.

“Kid never stood a chance.” Nightwing said.

“He hasn’t told Alfred yet!” Red Robin said with a shake of his head. “How many surprise children is he going to bring that man?”

Officially, or at least as her parents knew, Marinette would be staying with her Uncle Clark and his husband in Gotham while the Kents fixed up their farm a terrible storm ruined. Unofficially, Marinette was the new ward of Bruce Wayne.

As soon as Superman, Batman, Marinette and the rest of the batfamily left.

Cyborg ordered everyone to remain in their seats. “You. Have. To. See. This!” He turned on the video Oracle had sent him.

The sight of adorable sweet school girl Marinette hitting Batman in the face and kicking him off the roof, once again caused the entire room to go silent as everyone processed the event.

Green Arrow was the first to break, “Roy’s going to marry that girl so hard.”

“How is she alive?” Barry Allen asked, his mask down and his red hair shining under the light of the room.

“Batman has a soft spot for children.” Aquaman shrugged.

“Play it again.” Wonder Woman commanded. “Please.” She added with an amused smile.

The Justice League rewatched the video eight more times that night, and nearly everyone demanded it be emailed to them. As far as The Flash was concerned Marinette was his new hero. As far as Oliver Queen was concerned Roy Harper and Marinette would make beautiful children.

Living in Wayne Manor was vastly different than living on the farm with the Kents. For starters, Damian frequently jumped out of random place and attacked her with a sword.

Tim and Jason assured her this was normal. And she’d get used to it. Marinette noted there was no mention of when it would stop. She stopped minding once she realized Damian was using it to better himself so Marinette used the instances to bond with him under the mask of improving his skills. She learned quickly as long as she didn’t treat him like a little kid, he wouldn’t view her as his enemy. Plus he adored Plagg, and the other kwami who basked under his attention. Plagg and Damian were a formidable, destructive team.

She got an entire room to work on her designs which she did as much as possible. Whenever she wasn’t training or at school.

Marinette went to Gotham Academy with Tim and Damian. But she didn’t see them too much as Tim was in an older grade and Damian a younger one. Damian took to joining her for lunch as he found his classmates to be unworthy of his attention

Dick Grayson was everywhere. He seemed to have made it his personal mission to bond with the newest member of the Batfamily. Dick went shopping with her, insisted on Disney family movie nights, and started teaching Marinette Gymnastics for Superheroes 101. And, boy, could he talk.

Jason taught her how to drive. Or rather how to drive like the police were after you. Neither of her Uncles were amused. Tim taught her how to use his motorcycle. Again, parental authority not amused. But Marinette learned one thing, she liked to go fast.

The lack of a proper sleep schedule and the possibility of overdosing on coffee was what seemed to quite effect the older vigilantes. Unfortunately for them, Marinette had a low tolerance for self-harm and had no problem teaming up with Alfred to take care of her new found family.

Alfred hadn’t been surprised when she arrived at the Manor. He just sighed and welcomed her into the family. The butler had easily taken up the role as grandfather to the batkids and had no problems doing the same for Marinette. Together, they replaced most of the coffee in the house with decaf, worked out a proper patrol schedule for the batfamily, and managed to convince Tim to get more than two hours of sleep a night.

The two got along really well. Like with Aunt Martha, Marinette traded recipes with the kindly man and competed over who had the best desserts.

The only issue between the two was the kitchen. Marinette liked to cook too. Alfred like to defend his territory, and insisted frequently on Marinette coming to him for meals. Marinette disagreed as she felt Alfred should relax more. She said this in front of Uncle Bruce which caused the man to smile for the rest of the day for some reason.

Marinette had met Cassandra her second week in Gotham. The quiet girl and Marinette easily communicated through body language as Cassandra didn’t talk much. Marinette learned to be watchful of the older girl. And with much carefulness, convinced Cassandra to play video games and binge out on sweets together. They ended up painting each other’s, and Dick’s, nails. Cassandra was more than happy to spend time with her “Little sister.”

Luke was the only sane one in the family. Barbara and Stephanie were the insane older sisters Marinette had always wanted. Barbara taught Marinette about hacking. Stephanie taught her how to break into places, without getting caught. Kate, Bruce’s cousin, took to smirking at her whenever Bruce and Marinette were in the room together. (Every superhero had seen the video by then.) The five of them (Cassandra included), had frequent girls’ nights. That Dick was in no way invited to. (To which he complained to Bruce about.)

Living with Uncle Clark and Uncle Bruce, the batdad himself, was amazing. For two of the most powerful superheroes in the world, they were pair of love birds. Uncle Clark took her frequently to Metropolis and to see the Daily Planet. She got introduced to the legendary Lois Lane and the fearsome Cat Grant. Cat Grant was amused that Marinette didn’t become some wilting daisy at her vitriol. Marinette designed her a dress.

Uncle Bruce was fierce with his training and his research into Hawkmoth, uncovering information the Kwami and the guardians that Master Fu had thought lost in time, thanks mostly to Zatana and Doctor Fate. However, as scary as Batman was to all of Gotham that was how much of a good dad Bruce was.

He frequently checked in with what all his kids were doing and tried his best to participate. Turns out Batman’s weakness is sewing needles.

News from Paris always made Marinette feel kind of “Whatever”. She was still being pestered by calls her from ex-classmates. The calls tripled when Marinette showed up at a red carpet, high society event with the Wayne family, on Bruce Wayne’s arm, in a killer pink baby-doll poofy dress she designed herself. Uncle Bruce had used the event to introduce Gotham to his niece, his husband Clark’s niece, Marinette.

Alya demanded the deets on living with the Waynes, on meeting Lois Lane, of living with Ace Reporter Clark Kent. She also accused Marinette of lying to them for years. There were still texts demanding Marinette come home. When she wasn’t doing that, Alya would frequently send Marinette video messages about what a liar Lila was, and how it wasn’t fair the Ladyblog was getting sued for defamation of character. How could Alya know Lila was lying?

Adrien had started texting her again, though Marinette expect his father was behind this as a way to get an in with Bruce Wayne, as the boy seemed to have been waiting for Marinette to extend her usual olive branch. He didn’t apologize. He asked about Gotham and when she was coming back to school. Marinette ignored him.

The only ones who seemed to have gotten the message and appeared to be genuinely sorry were Nino, Kim, Juleka, and Alix. They gave heartfelt apologies and backed off. Her old friends made it clear that they really were sorry for not believing Marinette, not trusting her, but they wouldn’t push her into forgiving them. They knew they were wrong.

It was because of that Marinette knew that, one day, she would forgive them. Her heart might not ever heal from the way it’s shattered over the actions that took place in Paris. But Marinette had learned to live with it.

And that was the first step.

Chapter Text

Ladybug’s interview with Nadja didn’t just sent shock waves through Paris. It was a hurricane, a tornado; throwing everyone off their feet and destroying everything in its wake. Yet somehow, it was the aftermath, when everything settled down, that hurt the most…

Tom and Sabine

Four months ago, they had thought they had done the right thing. Marinette, as far as Sabine and Tom were concerned, had changed too much. They hardly recognized her anymore. First the accusations of her bullying some poor girl; of being a thief and a liar. Then expulsion! But no matter how much evidence was presented against the young girl, Marinette refused to budge on her claim of innocence. Their daughter’s actions had weeks of silent treatments and disappointed looks from them. They longed to see the daughter they remembered. The one with the smiling face, looking up at them with love and trust as if they were her entire world; always believing that they had the power to make everything better. The one who they recognized. One they trusted.

Nadja had sided with Marinette and tried to convince the two parents to hear their daughter out. A furious Sabine all but threw her out the house; she didn’t need to hear anymore lies or tall tales from her offspring. Even if her friend was foolish enough to buy them.

It was all too much.

And when Gina, Tom’s mother, suggested they send Marinette to her friend. They leapt at the chance. Tom and Sabine truly believed their daughter had become toxic to their way of life, to her friends way of life.

Nadja had found out Marinette had been sent away three days after the girl was gone. She ended her friendship with Sabine right there and then.

After Marinette was gone, they waited for her to call them. Either to beg for her to be allowed back; promising to change. Or just to let them know she was alright. Or just call as an olive branch, like she always did. She never called. Gina did. She told them Marinette had gotten to Smallville safely, and that was it.

It would be a month before they’d hear from Marinette; and it was only because Gina had conferenced her in. Only Tom was willing to speak with her, though he had nothing positive to say. Sabine refused to give up on her silent treatment. She would continue to refuse to speak to her daughter for months.

Sabine and Tom settled into relative peace without the chaotic presence of their daughter. Each ignoring the gaping hole she left behind. The only updates came from Gina.

Then Ladybug’s interview aired.

They had been working in the bakery at the time. A customer was watching it on his phone.

As the interview went on, and Ladybug denounced the school, the teachers, the students, and the wrongful expulsion of Marinette Dupain-Cheng; but most of all how much a liar Lila Rossi was; it was like their world crashed.

They quickly closed up shop and rewatched the interview.

Sabine had turned paler than she ever had before. Tom lost all feeling in his legs.

What had they done?

They sat in silence as the memories of the last few months their daughter had lived with them filled their heads; her desperate pleas of her innocence, her tearstained face begging them to listen. But they hadn’t. They sent her away.

They sat in silence, just watching and rewatching the video. Tears slowly slipped down Sabine’s face. A very small part of Sabine wished it would change. That suddenly Nadja would be confirming Marinette misdeeds instead. Anything! So it wouldn’t mean that Sabine had been a terrible mother, like Nadja had claimed she was when she found out Marinette had been sent away.

But no, the vindictive look and overly pleased smile on her former best friend’s face didn’t change.

It was Tom that called Marinette, putting the phone on speak. She didn’t pick up the first call. Or the second. When she finally answered, Tom immediately launched into apologies. He promised his daughter the world to make it up to her as soon as she came home. Sabine just cried in the background.

Silence came from the other line. And for a moment Tom thought the call had disconnected.

“I understand.” Marinette’s voice rang out through the living room. “Thank you for apologizing.” That was it. That was all that was said. There was no forgiveness in her voice. No love in her tone. “I love you. I do. But I will not be returning to Paris.”

Tom burst into tears right then and there.

When the call ended, neither parent knew what to say; just wondered how much of their relationship with their daughter was left to salvage.

For the next month, both parents would try to call their daughter every day. Most days she wouldn’t answer. They understood why but that didn’t stop the dreadful feeling they had for every call that went to voicemail. The only time she called them was to tell them the farm needed to be repaired and that she would be living with Clark and his husband.

They longed to see their daughter’s smiling face, looking up at them with love and trust as if they were her entire world.

It would a few months later that they did see it. Sabine and Tom were watching one of Sabine’s favorite red carpet events: the Wayne’s Annual Gala. It was a charity event that all the celebrities went to. A show Tom barely paid attention to.

However, his wife’s gasp got his attention. She pointed to the screen, and then it was Tom’s turn to gasp.

Their daughter was on TV, on the red carpet with Bruce Wayne, Clark, and the rest of the Wayne family; fitting in seamlessly with her dark hair and her blue eyes, in the most gorgeous pink dress they’d ever seen. Marinette easily passed as Bruce and Clark’s daughter. The press there screamed questions about adoption or another love child.

Bruce seemed to take great pride in showing off his new ward; bragging about her accomplishments and that she made all of their outfits of the night. Clark, while didn’t brag, didn’t hesitate to tell everyone how amazing his niece was. Marinette just laughed; looking happier than Sabine or Tom could remember her being for a long time, even before she left.

The part that broke their hearts? Was their daughter’s smiling face, looking up at them, Bruce and Clark, with love and trust as if they were her entire world; like she believed that they had the power to make everything better.

From how wonderful their daughter looked and how much better off she seemed to be, the two men had.

Clark and Bruce did the one thing Sabine and Tom forgot how to do.

Be there for their daughter.

Alya and the rest of the Students

Four months ago, Alya had partied with her entire class over the fact that they had gotten the biggest bully kicked out of school. All the kids enjoyed the peace that had filled the classroom after her departure. They had another party when they learned Marinette had been sent out of the country. No one in class spared too much mind toward their ex-friend, apart from a few scathing remarks about her.

Alya was glad the dark presence in their life was gone. Happy that her bestie Lila didn’t have to worry about the awful bully anymore. Everything was good again. Everyone was happy. Everything was peaceful.

Then Ladybug’s interview aired.

They had been at school, in class. The bell had just rang for lunch when Alya got the Ladybug alert on her phone. She was sitting next to Nino, texting Lila to hurry up and make a move on Adrien. She was surprised to see the hero giving an interview as she hadn’t had much time to so much as glance in Alya’s direction. With Bustier’s permission, Alya played the interview on the white screen of their room; with a little help from Markov.

The entire class cheered when the interview started as they all ate their lunches in class.

The interview had started off great. Ladybug had a new costume and Nadja asked about it. The hero showed it off a little. Then it got serious.

Ladybug said Chat Noir was never returning; confirming something Alya had suspected for months.

Then she mentioned the Ladyblog…

“Bad journalism.” Ladybug said. “That’s all that blog is. It’s poorly researched and full of lies. I’ve seen better research from the magazine that said Bigfoot’s having an affair with the Lochness Monster.”

“What Lies?” Nadja asked.

Alya nodded. “This had to be a mistake. Everything I write is true!”

Nadja pulled up the Ladyblog on the screen behind them.

“Well, for example, who the hell is Lila Rossi?”

Silence filled the classroom. Everyone’s eyes on the screen. Lila froze in her seat.

“That girl is not my best friend.” Ladybug stated. “I saved her from her own akuma save five times now. That’s it. I don’t know the girl. I don’t like the girl. What was written would only serve to put Lila in danger. And what’s this about Lila saving Jagged Stone’s cat? From a plane? Which airline was this? Who could be so careless?”

After that the reporter and the hero ripped the Ladyblog to shreds; dismantling each and every lie on the blog.

“Every reporter should know one cardinal rule.” Nadja said seriously to the audience. “Check your resources. Don’t be like the writer of the Ladyblog.”

Alya seethed in her seat, throwing furious glares at Lila who had paled and looked ready to flee the classroom. No one else in class knew what to say or do. Lila was lying? How could Lila be Lila? It wasn’t possible. It couldn’t be true.

As the interview went on, and Ladybug denounced the school, Bustier and a few other teachers, the students, for the wrongful expulsion of Marinette Dupain-Cheng.

“I heard one poor girl even got expelled.” Ladybug shook her head. “From what I’ve heard, there was no investigation, just word of mouth, easily planted evidence and then expulsion. I’m surprised I didn’t have to deal with her Akuma.” Ladybug’s sad tone was clear to hear. “I looked into the incident a bit. A rather brilliant Robot name Markov had been recording the room at the time.” Ladybug nodded to the screen. “I had them blur the students’ faces for security reasons. The girl with the short hair is the victim in question.”

The video played. And it was clear that a long haired girl had stolen the answer key from the teacher and planted them on the victim. Another video played of Lila taking the necklace she said Marinette stole and planting it in the bluenette’s locker. It was a damning video.

After the videos, the students and teacher were stunned. Too stunned to move. Too stunned to speak.

“From what I understand only a teacher named Mendeleiev actually tried to do something about the whole mess.” Ladybug praised. “She had been filing complaints with the school board for months. She and a majority of the staff, actively protested the expulsion of the victim before and after it happened. They stood strong against bullying. Even of the threat of being fired hasn’t stop Mendeleiev. That is the type of teacher, the type of person everyone should aim to be like. She should be the principle.”

Ladybug went on to full tirade against school. She ripped the principle and teacher Bustier to shreds. For allowing bullying of students, victim blaming, and sheer negligence. Reciting how many times Ladybug had to deal with akuma from that school, particularly from Bustier’s class.

“I just wish I could’ve helped her,” Ladybug sighed. “The victim. She lost everything; all her friends, her family, because of this and the actions of a seriously disturbed girl who was nothing more than a liar. I can’t help but wonder what happened if I had found out sooner. If Lila Rossi had never lied. Or if the Ladyblog hadn’t fed into them. After this, I will never work with Alya Césaire, author of the Ladyblog, again. She is terrible journalist and from what I understand, an equally terrible friend. Everyone at that school should be ashamed of themselves.”

“I know the girl you’re speaking about.” Nadja frowned. “She’s stronger than she looks. Still, she deserved better. I swear to you that I’ll be leading the charge in investigating the wrongful expulsion. Justice will be had.”

The fallout was epic. And it started seconds after the interview ended with Alya launching herself at Lila, ready to strangle the girl, tackling her as rage and misery filled her.

It took Nino and Kim to pull her back.

“How could you!” Alya screamed, tears building in her eyes. “I trusted you! We all trusted you. You! You! You Monster!”

No one bothered to help Lila off the floor. Her hair was a mess and her nose was bleeding. She looked around her for help, as she struggled to come up with a lie to spin everything in her favor. But video proof and a national icon denouncing you on public TV was a hard thing to spin. The class looked at her with cold hatred, already laying all the blame at Lila’s feet.

Lila didn’t get the chance to come up with a lie.

Mendeleiev along with two other teachers and the gym coach arrived before she could.

“Rossi.” Mendeleiev growled, fury in her eyes. She had warned Bustier and Damocles about the girl, had filed complaints and complaints with the school boarding regarding Marinette. The fool Damocles had threatened to fire her if she didn’t stop but she hadn’t. Mostly because it was the right thing to do. Partly because she knew he didn’t have the balls to do it. “You’ll be leaving with me now to the Principal’s office. Your mother is on the way.”

Lila paled. Suddenly remembering that Ladybug had said her name on live TV. Her mother probably saw everything. She’d kill Lila for this. Her mother had to move to France after Lila had gotten in trouble at her last school for lying. Yet the trouble she was in now was far worse than she’d ever been in.

She cursed the fact that Hawkmoth had already sent so many strong akumas. He’d be too weak to send anymore.

Mendeleiev turned her attention to the class with cold eyes. They were just kids so the teacher didn’t blame them too much. Kids made mistakes. She hoped they would learn from this. Grow from this. “Class, Miss Ashton will be your teacher for the rest of the day.” The English teacher stepped forward. “Miss Bustier will be coming with me.”

Caline Bustier nodded, not even bothering to argue. She knew her career was over. Her teaching license would be revoked. Her name smeared across the papers. Still a part of her wanted to cry that she thought she had done the right thing. Everything had be so obvious, all the evidence there. However, the more she thought about it, the more she realized she should’ve been suspicious to how easily the so called evidence was found.

The students watched as Mendeleiev marched Lila and Bustier out of the classroom, the teachers besides Ashton joining her.

The bell rang. Ashton gave the class a kind smile “I think I may be your teacher for quite a while.” She told them. “So today, I would like to discuss Shakespeare’s JULIUS CAESAR and the book the Count of Monte Cristo by Alexandre Dumas.”

“The Ides of March. Wrongful imprisonment.” Max answered his face forlorn. He knew what the teacher was getting at. “Both are famous for the betrayals in them. Each main character were betrayed by their friends.”

Ashton’s smile suddenly looked a lot colder. She turned around and wrote on the white board in Giant Black Letters. “Et tu, Brute.” She read off the board. “Et tu, Brute is one of the Shakespeare’s most famous lines. Historically inaccurate but still used very much today. It’s usually said to one friend from another when a harmless betrayal happens. I, myself, said it just last week when my boyfriend stole the last piece of pecan pie. I deserved it once when I erased his futball game off the DVR to make room for the newest episode of the Flash. What about you? Have you ever done anything to deserve it?”

No one in class said anything. They all knew they had.

When class let out, they flooded the bluenette’s cellphone with apology texts begging her to answer. Alya had called her bestie a dozen times but not one call got answered.

When Alya got home, she was met with the disappointed faces of her parents and sister. She had tried to explain her side of things but they wouldn’t listen.

Then her sister said “We need to get a lawyer.”

Her parents nodded, resignation on their faces. Alya balked. “Why? We didn’t do anything. I didn’t do anything.”

“Your website told lies about famous and powerful people.” Her mother explained, with a slight fear in her voice. “They could sue us for defamation of character.”

And they did. In the weeks after Ladybug’s interview celebrity after celebrity, or at least their lawyer contacted their family lawyer. They were all pretty lenient as no one wanted to be seen suing a teenager girl over a fanblog but the terms were clear. The Ladyblog had to go.

Her life’s work was deleted on a raining Tuesday. Alya stilled blamed Lila for her sorrows. The Italian girl had been expelled and sent far away by her mother.

Everyone in class blamed Lila for what happened. For getting poor Marinette expelled. Marinette who still didn’t return their calls or texts.

Alya knew she had done wrong to Marinette but it wasn’t her fault. She didn’t know Lila was lying. She made a mistake. Everyone should just move on.

Unfortunately for her, they did move on. Damocles and Bustier were fired. All of the students in Bustier’s class was put on probation for their bullying of Marinette. (One toe out of line and they would be expelled.) Most of the student body avoided the lot, fearing they’d be tarred with the same brush. They were persona non-grata.

Alya’s parents took away her laptop and forbid her from creating another website. She was forced to attend mandatory therapy session; something about owning up to her own mistakes.

Alya wished that everything would go back to normal. She wished her bestie was back in Paris already. So Marinette and her could go back to giggling over boys and dreaming of their futures. Planning to rule the world as the dynamic professional and extremely successful women they were sure they’d become. Her bestie who was always there for her, always willing to listen, always on Alya’s side, unlike everyone else in the world at the moment.

Weeks passed and no one heard or seen a hair from Marinette. Most of the class just knew if they could just apologize to the girl everything would be alright again. They’d be friends again. Alya was certain of it.

Still more time passed, and nothing.

Finally, one girls’ night, after they all finally finished being ground, they all met up at Rose’s for a sleepover. They laughed and did each other’s make up, ate greasy food, watched trash TV and felt at peace for the first time in a while.

Rose shushed her friends at the Wayne Gala started. “Doesn’t Gigi Hadid look amazing!” She exclaimed.

“Please, look at Beyoncé.” Alya said. “Now that’s a queen.”

All the girls pointed out their favorite celebrity and gushed over their outfits.

“Oh it’s the Waynes.” Rose chirped excited. “They always look amazing. Is that… that’s Marinette!”

All the girls’ eyes were glued to the screen because sure enough Marinette Dupain-Cheng was on the screen being escorted by Bruce Wayne.

“She’s in Gotham?” Alix pointed out. “I didn’t know she was in Gotham.”

Mylène’s eyes were wide. “I wonder how she likes it. I heard Gotham was pretty scary.”

“Screw Gotham!” Alya yelled a giant smile on her face. “She knows Bruce Wayne. She knows the Waynes!”

Bruce Wayne introduced Marinette as the newest addition to his family and went on to rave about her in a proud fatherly tone. His husband Clark Kent doing the same.

Rose awed “She designed that dress. It’s the most beautiful dress I’ve ever seen.”

Alya wanted to high five someone. Her bestie was Bruce Wayne’s newest kid. She had to text her. She needed all the details. What was it like? How rich were they? How rich was she now? Could Alya come visit?

The glasses-wearing girl was filled with hope. Maybe Marinette would give her an interview, the exclusive. Maybe one with her new family too. An interview with Bruce Wayne would be amazing. Maybe Alya would get to meet Clark Kent, he was a famous reporter. He worked with Lois Lane.

Alya gasped. What if she got to meet Lois Lane? Marinette had to know her. Clark and Lois were best friends, everyone knew that. She was even the surrogate for Clark’s son Jon. She was practically Marinette’s aunt now. Maybe Marinette could get her an internship at the Daily Planet. That would show everyone. They’d all see that Alya wasn’t some stupid kid pretending to be a journalist. She was the real deal. They’d see.

…If only she could get Marinette on the phone.

A month and then two went by and still no answer from Marinette. Alya figured the girl had lost her phone. Marinette could be pretty careless sometimes. And forgetful. Alya thought that until she got to class one day, and Juleka was telling everyone that Luka was going to Gotham.

“Marinette invited him.” Juleka said, her eyes a bit sad but she was otherwise happy for her brother. Luka had been the first to make it clear that Juleka, and the others, were in the wrong and it was up to Marinette to forgive them if she wanted. “Her new guardians are paying for him to come. Her Birthday’s coming up. It’s going to be this huge event for the Princess of Gotham.” She giggled at the name the media had given the bluenette who had earned their love quickly and easily. “She really loves it in Gotham.”

“Girl, have you been talking to my bestie?” Alya accused. “Behind my back. Seriously!”

To her credit, Juleka didn’t bat an eye in the face of the girl’s anger. “I haven’t spoken a word to Marinette. Luka talks to her almost every day. They’re friends.”

“Did she get a new phone?” Alya asked quickly. “Or maybe she has a new number! Can I have it? Call Luka and get it!”

“She did get a new phone.” Juleka confirmed. “But she has the same number as before.”

Alya huffed “Then why isn’t she answering! Why is she talking to Luka and not me?” She was Marinette’s bestie. Alya was the one who should be talking to her every day, not some random guy. She was one who should be flying off to Gotham to attend Marinette’s extravagant birthday party. HER!

“Luka and Marinette are friends.” Juleka repeated. “Last time we talked to Marinette, we all made it clear we weren’t her friends anymore. Why would she talk to us? After what we did?”

Alya gaped. “I’m not the one who lied.”

“No. You just helped bully her.” Juleka shrugged. “We all did. Or at least didn’t stop it. We hurt her. And that’s not something we can blame on anyone else. It was our actions that helped Marinette get kicked out of school. That’s not just on Lila. That’s on us.”

“We really hurt her.” Rose whispered. “We made her cry a lot.”

“We shoved her.” Alix looked down.

“Destroyed her homework.” Kim said, regret clear in his eyes.

“Ruined her designs.” Mylène added as she teared up.

“Sent horrible texts.” Sabrina said looking anywhere but at the white board.

“We left her all alone and told her she deserved it.” Juleka clenched her fists.

“We sent viruses to her computer.” Max winced. “Made it more useful as a paperweight.”

“Or we did nothing at all and just let it happened,” Ivan swallowed hard. “And that was just as bad.”

“Because we were scared.” Nathaniel said between clenched teeth. “We were cowards who didn’t want the same thing to happen to us.”

“We betrayed her.” Nino admitted. “Every last one of us. That wasn’t Lila. Because Lila was never her friend. Betrayal doesn’t come from your enemies. It comes from your friends.”

The weight of the world seemed to hit her, as Alya plummeted back down in her seat, feeling numb. Her eyes on the white board. The giant bold words screamed at her. She could hear them in her head, repeating over and over again, all in a familiar voice.

“Et tu, Brute.” The ghost of Marinette whispered, seemingly more alive in the classroom than ever before. “Et tu, Brute.”

Alya wanted to protest, scream that it wasn’t her. It wasn’t her fault. It wasn’t fair. But she couldn’t find the words for once. The memories of all the harm she had caused her bestie, her former friend filled her head. Everything her other classmates had done, Alya did twice over. She even convinced Marinette’s parents of the girl’s wrongdoings, turning them against her. Lila wasn’t to blame for that, not entirely. It was all of them.

It was Alya. She betrayed her best friend. Everyone in class betrayed the Bluenette.

And much like the Ides of March, they had all taken turns at stabbing the girl. Even when Marinette had tried appealing to Alya, her best friend, but Alya stabbed her. She could still remember the disbelief on Marinette’s face as she left.

Alya swallowed hard. Tears prickled her eyes.

Et tu, Brute, indeed.

Adrien

Four months ago, the kindest girl Adrien had ever known was expelled from school. He had only given a weak protest when it happened. Tried to get Lila to reverse it. But nothing worked. And when he heard Marinette had been sent away. He decided to move on, not make a big deal out of it.

The whole ordeal had been terrible. Before she left, Marinette kept calling him and texting him to get him to help her; reveal that Lila was lying. Adrien refused. Everyone in class liked having Lila there and she wasn’t hurting anyone.

It got to the point where Adrien just ignored her calls and texts. He even had Nathalie tell her that he wouldn’t be getting involved, and that maybe they should take a break from each other for a while.

To make matters worse it had come after Fu had taken back the ring; declared Chat Noir an unfit superhero. It was all too much.

Yes, it was better to just move on. Everything would go back to the way it was soon enough. Marinette would come back. Lila would be better and not lying so much. They’d all be friends again.

For now, Marinette was probably happier where she was. She’d move on. The class was happier with her gone. Everyone should just move on.

And they did.

The class went back to being a happy and friendly place. They all went back to being the amazing friends they were. It was a little strange without Marinette but it wasn’t like the girl had been active in his or any of their other friends’ lives. Her accusations against Lila had gotten her the cold shoulder from the class.

Adrien had warned her to stop. If only, the bluenette had listened. But girls always seemed to have trouble listening to him.

Like Ladybug.

If Ladybug had just gone out with him, he’d still be Chat Noir. They were soul mates, why didn’t she see that?

It took the blond a while to get used to not being a hero anymore, a while before he’d stopped unconsciously complaining to Plagg whenever they were alone.

It was fine though. Adrien moved on. He and Nino hung out more. It was easier now that he didn’t have to worry about getting so much cheese or coming up with excuses to fight Akuma. Ladybug will come back soon enough, he knew. She needed him. They were a team. He was sure of it. Just like he was sure Marinette would come back to class and everyone would be friends again; everything would go back to the way it was.

For now, he would just enjoy the break.

Then Ladybug’s interview aired.

And once again, Adrien’s world was thrown off balance.

Ladybug’s interview had been cruel. She had depicted a coldness Adrien had never seen from her before. She tore everyone to shreds. She tore the school to shreds. It was like she didn’t care who she hurt. Or how many people would be hurt by the truth being out there like that.

He had thought she was the type of person to take the high road. It wasn’t like Lila had been hurting anyone. And Alya had made a simple mistake. Nothing that couldn’t be fixed, right? Everyone would get over it. They’d move on.

And they’d be better off for it.

All of Lila’s lies were revealed like Adrien always told Marinette they would be.

The Italian girl got expelled that same day; which Adrien thought was a bit harsh. Bustier and Damocles were fired, again harsh. The class turned against the liar and laid the blame entirely at her feet; that Adrien found was fair.

Then he waited with a big smile in his class the following Monday after Lila’s expulsion. Waiting for Marinette to walk through the door with a happy smile on her, excited to be back. They’d all apologize and everything would be alright again.

However, Marinette didn’t come back on Monday. Or the next day. Or the day after that. She never came back.

No one in class could get a hold of her. The Bluenette didn’t reply to their texts and never answered a call.

It was so unlike their everyday Ladybug. She couldn’t still be mad, right? Even if she was, they were friends. You have to forgive your friends right? No one could be angry forever.

Mariette would get over it. She’d come home soon. Adrien just knew.

Adrien didn’t call her or text. He knew it was best to wait. Marinette always was the one to make peace. It was just the way she was.

So he waited.

And he waited.

And he waited.

And waited.

Weeks turned into months. But there was no sign of Marinette anywhere. His phone making it glaringly obvious that the girl never called.

How were they suppose to go back to being friends if she never called? Didn’t she care?

Adrien wondered where Marinette was.

He found out during guys’ night when Alya texted Nino to change the TV channel. And then they all saw her. Marinette smiling brightly on the red carpet, looking more beautiful than he’d ever seen her before. She was in Gotham, living with the Waynes’. She was Bruce Wayne’s new ward. Everyone knew that every time Bruce Wayne got a new ward, they always got adopted. Always.

By the time Adrien got home that night, the news was filled with articles like:

Marinette Dupain-Cheng, the newest Wayne?

Who is Marinette Wayne, and why you should love her!

Marinette: Secret love child of Bruce Wayne!

Marinette’s name was in lights. All world was talking about her. She was famous.

Which was why Adrien became even surer that Marinette would call. He was the only other famous kid she knew. He could help, be there for her to talk to. It’s what friends did. Marinette would call soon.

The next morning his father joined him for breakfast for the first time in weeks. He only ever did it when he wanted something from Adrien.

“Did you know Miss Dupain-Cheng was in Gotham?” His father asked.

Adrien shook his head. “No. I didn’t know what happened to her when she left school.”

Gabriel nodded. “You were friends, yes?” He didn’t wait for an answer. He had always counted the Dupain-Cheng girl as one of Adrien’s few likeable friends. “Nathalie told me you two had a falling out.”

“We took a break.” Adrien corrected. “We needed a breather from each other. Things had gotten pretty bad because of Lila.”

Gabriel frowned. What happened with Lila Rossi had been a blow to the stock prices of the company. They had endorsed the girl whose name made headlines after Ladybug denounced her and publically revealed her lies, and that she had been willingly working with Hawkmoth. Shareholders didn’t like that. “Miss Dupain-Cheng lives with her Uncles, Bruce Wayne and Clark Kent; two notable figures in society. Reach out to her, end your ‘breather’, reconfirm your friendship. A connection with the Wayne family will take us far.”

“Yes, dad.”

Adrien was still reluctant to reach out first. Marinette just needed a bit more time. When she was ready, she’d call him. She always did. She was their everyday ladybug, and that meant something.

However, Nathalie made sure he did. She made sure Adrien sent every text his father wanted him to.

His first text was simple: hey, how’s it going.

There was no reply.

He asked when she was coming back to school. Told her they all missed her.

No reply.

At Nathalie behest, he asked about Bruce Wayne and the other Waynes. What they were like? If all their suits were custom made.

No reply.

He asked if she wanted to get lunch when she got back to Paris.

Nothing.

He never received a single reply. His father was disappointed. Until Adrien suggested that maybe Marinette changed her number. That wasn’t something either them could control. His dad backed off, and Adrien breathed a sigh of relief.

Adrien found out that wasn’t the case when he heard Juleka telling Rose that Luka was going to Gotham. Then Alya started in on the quiet girl about going behind her back.

Then Juleka had said something that shook Adrien a bit.

“She did get a new phone.” Juleka confirmed. “But she has the same number as before.”

Adrien first thought was that he hoped his dad didn’t find out. That would be bad. And ugly.

Alya huffed “Then why isn’t she answering! Why is she talking to Luka and not me?”

“Luka and Marinette are friends.” Juleka repeated. “Last time we talked to Marinette, we all made it clear we weren’t her friends anymore. Why would she talk to us? After what we did?”

Then the happy vibe that the classroom had started with went away. Each student admitted their wrongdoing, telling how they hurt Marinette. How they betrayed their once friend. It was awful.

Adrien nearly interrupted to tell them it would be alright. Marinette would forgive them. They’d all be friends again. It wasn’t that bad. They’d move on like none of this had ever happened.

But Ivan spoke before he could. “Or we did nothing at all and just let it happened,” The bigger boy said. “And that was just as bad.”

No it wasn’t. All they did was stay out of it. All Adrien did was stay out of it. It was the right thing to do. Everyone was arguing and fighting. Adrien getting involved would only make it worse. Right?

Right, Adrien thought firmly. He ignored the pit that seemed to appear in his stomach.

Adrien spent the rest of the day re-convincing himself that everything would be alright. Everyone just needed to calm. Marinette also needed to come back. Or at least answer their calls. Then they could tell her everything was good again. Lila was gone. Time to celebrate.

However, while Adrien was getting ready that night, he got a text from Nino. It was of a video of Marinette at her new school. Luka had gotten it from her, with the blessing to spread it around; show everyone that she was fine.

And she was.

Marinette looked happy in her new school uniform. She was surrounded by friends and seemed be having a ball.

She had moved on.

It was what Adrien had hoped would happened, he remembered, so many months ago.

He had hoped Marinette would move on. That everyone would move on.

And she did. And everyone was starting to.

So why did he feel so bad?

Maybe because he was having a hard time moving on too?

Maybe it was because a part of him finally realized that nothing was going back to the way it was?

Why didn’t everything go the way he thought it would?

“It should have,” Adrien frowned, turning to speak to Plagg. “Right?”

There was only silence to answer him.

“Oh… yeah.” Adrien said remembering, again, that Plagg was gone. Just like Chat Noir. “That’s right.” He’ll get use to it. He was use to it.

It wasn’t like it was a big deal.

Right?

Marinette

Marinette didn’t want a birthday party. She told Bruce she didn’t want a birthday party. She told Clark she didn’t want a birthday party. Yet somehow she was getting a birthday party! She knew the accidently slip to Kara that she spent her last birthday alone had been a mistake. Marinette got sad eyes from her new family for a week.

When it became clear that the birthday party was happening to matter how much Marinette protested, she decided to try a different tactic. She made it clear that she didn’t want a big birthday party. She wanted something small with just her new family and friends. However, the more she said it, the bigger the party plans got. First the Justice League got invited. Then the Teen Titans, and then Young Justice. Than all her school friends. Then all the friends she made while on the Kent farm. She was fine with that. She had invited Nadja, Luka, Kagami and even Chloé to her birthday; the only friends she had left in Paris. She invited Jagged and Penny and Clara.

And yet the party just kept getting Bigger and Bigger…

Until it was some extravagant event all the press talked about. Her birthday was trending on social media. But did that stop Bruce? Nooo.

Then it just got bigger and bigger.

Until celebrities were tweeting that they RSVP’d already. It was as big as any red carpet event.

Marinette glared at her guardian from the across the breakfast table.

“Stop looking at me like that.” Bruce said. “The party will be fun. You’ll love it.”

“She did want something simple, Bruce.” Clark shrugged.

“Said the guy who invited the Justice League.”

Clark narrowed his eyes. “Said the man who’s paying One Direction over three million dollars to get the band back together for one night.”

“One Direction was her favorite band!”

“Then why did you invite Shawn Mendes?” Clark asked smugly. “And Taylor Swift. And Maroon 5. And BTS. And Ed Sheeran. And Billie Eilish. And Lizzo. And who knows who else you got! Not to mentioned the cast of Riverdale, Supernatural, Vampire Diaries, Teen Wolf, and the new Spider Man movie. Bruce, you’re throwing your own Teen Choice Awards.”

Marinette blinked. And then blinked again.

Then she got up and walked away from the table.

She needed to find Alfred. She needed to find someone remotely sane to talk to. Which was a hard thing to come by at Wayne Manor.

Marinette loved Gotham as much as she had loved Smallville. She loved working with the Justice League. She loved her new brothers and sisters. She loved them she really did.

But she’d be the first to them to take a chill pill.

Starting with Bruce, then Clark, the Dick.

Followed up Oliver Queen and Arthur Curry; otherwise known as the Green Arrow and Aquaman.

Every time Marinette visited the watch tower, Oliver would shove his son Roy at her. Once literally. Then Arthur started doing the same his kid Kaldur.

This displeased her guardians. Both had taken to glaring at Green Arrow and Aqauman during meeting. Arthur backed off a little. Oliver not even a bit. The man had plans.

Marinette didn’t find Alfred, as he had left on errands. Instead she found Tim on the coach. “You’re the third sanest person in this house… when Luke’s not here.”

“Alfred, you, me. Adds up.” Tim cracked a smile at his little sister. “What’s up?”

Marinette plopped down next to him. “Make them stoooppp!” She whined.

Tim gave her a look. “You want me to stop Batman and Superman.”

“Well, when you say it like that it sounds dumb.”

“And impossible.”

She pouted. “What should I do?”

“You willing walked aboard this crazy train.” Tim shrugged. “Now you just have to enjoy the ride. It’s the only thing you can do.”

“And try not to lose my sanity too in the process.”

“That’s a good princess.”

Marinette sighed. She hated her new nickname but the press ate it up. The party was just making it official.

But what could she do? She loved her new home, her friends, and her family. Marinette was finally getting everything she ever wanted.

Her birthday would be one of the biggest events of the year. She was having a party fit for a princess.

The princess of Gotham that was.

Because that was who Marinette was now.

She wasn’t just Marinette Dupain-Cheng. She wasn’t just Ladybug.

She was Marinette: Princess of Gotham.

Chapter Text

Most people meet Tony Stark at the Stark Expo. Some are unfortunate enough to meet Tony when he’s rescuing them in the Iron Man suit.

However, when Stark Industries decided that after the events of Slovakia, thankfully Loki had been there to stop the worst of Ultron’s plan thus saving nearly everyone’s life, a little good press wouldn’t hurt.

Stark Industries quietly announced a competition to young inventors of the world: whoever designs the best new Iron Man suit wins a replica Iron man. When one little French girl wins, however it’s the stuff of her dreams.

Or at least Marinette thought so at first.

When the Parisian hero learned of the competition, she decided to pull out her old sketches of the iron man suit. She had always admired the sleekness of it but thousands of ideas always hit her on how it could improve appearance wise. Marinette decided to submit her favorite design, never thinking it was ever a possibility that she’d win.

In fact Marinette was so sure she’d lose, that she didn’t pay attention when the winner was announced. She didn’t find out until her phone rang and Pepper Potts was on the other side of the videotime.

Tony Stark loved her suit design and instead of a shoddy helmet, the real prize was for the Winner to come to New York, meet the avengers, and work with The Tony Stark for the entire summer as an intern.

Marinette had never screamed so loud in her life. Her parents were thrilled at the idea of Marinette getting away from the dangers of all the Akumas and the drama of her class.

Honestly, Marinette thought it was her lucky break. She hadn’t made a single plan for the summer. All of her so called friends had taken to giving her the cold shoulder thanks to Lila and her lies. Marinette hadn’t even been invited to the class’s annual end of the year party. Whenever she tried to make plans with them. They were always too busy or just plain ignored her but then they go right ahead and make plans in front of her.

Marinette had been in tears by the end of term.

She tried to tell Alya she was leaving to New York but was met with contempt. Alya and Marinette’s friendship was non-existent at that point. And whatever childhood friendship she once had with Nino, died with it. Right or wrong, he always took the side of his girlfriend.

Kim trailed behind Lila like a lost puppy, further cementing he had terrible taste in women.

The most interaction Marinette had with Alix was when the pink-haired girl went out of her way to trip Marinette.

Rose had quietly whispered to Marinette that she didn’t want to cause problems with her other friends so they couldn’t talk much anymore. Juleka follow suit.

Adrien watched it all with a passive expression on his face like he didn’t know the truth. It was then that Marinette realized the boy didn’t care what the truth was as long as he didn’t have to deal with conflict.

As far as Marinette was concerned she didn’t have a single friend left in class. Just like Lila threatened. The only good thing that came from it was that Marinette decided she wouldn’t care what people thought. Marinette decided to always say what’s on her mind no matter what.

Jagged said it made her very sassy, and so very ROCK AND ROLL.

Marinette arrived at Stark Tower three days after school ended. She had jumped twenty feet when she stepped into the elevator and a voice greeted her.

“Hello Miss Dupain-Cheng.” A voice said.

“Uh, bonjour?” Marinette said. “Please call me Marinette. And you are, sir?”

“I am Jarvis.”

Marinette nodded. She had heard about the AI that help run Tony Stark’s world. “How are you doing today, Jarvis?” She asked it.

There was a moment of silence. Most people, apart from his creator, had never asked Jarvis how he was.

“Less chaotic than usual.” Jarvis said with a dry amused tone that left Marinette wondering if A.I could be amused.

Marinette straightened up and her blue eyes narrowed, “You are not being worked too hard, right? You get time to yourself?”

Jarvis assured her that he did and that he liked his job. They went onto have a pleasant conversation about their most exciting experiences and Marinette’s future dreams.

Marinette didn’t know that currently Tony was watching the interaction from his workshop with a grin on her face. He had wanted to know just who he’d be working with. So far, Frenchy looked like a keeper.

When the elevator doors opened, Marinette followed Jarvis’s instructions on where to go. And that she was to wait in the living room until Tony came for her. It was then she discovered something about the A.I.

“You’re a bit of a jerk, Jarvis.” Marinette whispered when she walked into the living room where nearly all of the Avengers were hanging out and watching… Spongebob?

Unfortunately, Tony had been drinking coffee at the time and ended up doing a spit take all over Dummy.

It took all of two second for the Avengers to notice the fourteen-year-old girl standing there.

The bluenette’s face turned bright red. It took everything in her not to start screaming and jumping up and down.

“Oh god, Cap” Clint said, “One of your fangirls.”

“Fangirl? Oh please.” Marinette scoffed. “Have you seen the disaster of a costume he wears into battle? Not in this lifetime!”

Unfortunately, again, for Tony and Dummy, Tony had taken another drink from his coffee at the moment.

“She’s trying to kill me.” Tony coughed. “Worth it.” He said with his eyes still glued the screen.

The Avengers just stared for a moment. Steve Rogers blinked hard, “What?”

“No offense.” Marinette quickly said. “I’m just really into fashion. And I cannot and will not be seen as fan of a man who dresses like America’s drunk prom date.”

Clint fell off the couch laughing.

“She’s not wrong.” Natasha shrugged as she eyed the girl with a smirk.

Steve cast the spider a look, and turned his frown to Marinette, “I wore that uniform to war.”

“Like World War 2 wasn’t tragic enough.” Marinette said dryly.

“Jarvis!” Tony yelled as he ran from the workshop still trying to watch his new favorite. “Get me some adoption papers.”

“Sir, she has parents.” Jarvis tried to reason.

“Didn’t anyone teach ya to respect your elders?” A voice said behind her.

Unfortunately for the newcomer, Marinette’s flight or fight instincts had been firmly in fight mode for quite some time. As she quickly spun around and kicked the guy in the face. And that was how Marinette met the Winter Soldier. She broke his nose.

Bucky crashed into the wall with a force that left his head spinning.

“Peter always wanted a sibling.” Tony told Jarvis with a joyful look.

“And May Parker still hasn’t given you permission to adopt him either.”

“Sorry!” Marinette yelled frantically as she moved to help the man. “I didn’t mean to, I promise. Are you alright? Can I get you anything?”

“Besides your dignity back.” Sam added with the biggest grin on his face. “Because that’s gone, man. Like forever.”

Marinette shot him a glare, and turned back to the disheveled man. She noticed the bloody nose and her panic increased tenfold. “Oh god. Oh god.” She pulled a cloth napkin from her purse and held it up to Bucky’s face. She looked around the room, hysterically, and spotted Bruce Banner, “Dr. Banner, help please.”

“I’m not that type of doctor.” Banner quickly said.

Marinette narrowed her eyes at him, “Today you are.”

Bruce blinked. He felt the big guy rumble in amusement. He quickly got up to help.

“I’m fine.” Bucky said as he tried to wave her off and move towards the others. “Nice kick by the way.”

“You” She pointed at Bucky. “Be quiet. You hit your head and might have a concussion.”

Bruce instructed Marinette to remove the napkin as he examine his patient.

“Tis merely a flesh wound.” Thor boomed as he strutted over to look. “Nothing to worry about.” He moved to place his hand on the girl’s shoulder but before he could…

“Touch me and I will break that hand.” The girl suddenly said, her back to the blond god.

Thor’s hand froze in midair. Marinette turned and looked at him. “Go sit back on the couch.” She ordered in such a way that Thor was reminded of his longtime friend Sif.

“I-” Thor started but was cut off.

“Now!”

Thor flinched back. The blue eyes watched him sternly as he slowly went back to the couch like a puppy with his tail between his legs. Far from the scary small girl.

“Pepper would love her!”

“Yes, but she’d be furious about a kidnapping.”

“How is he, Dr. Banner?” Marinette asked.

Banner decided right then shrugging would get him killed. “He’s fine. It’s just small break. He’ll be fine in an hour.” He got a skeptical look. “Super soldier, he heals fast.”

“Thank you, Doctor.” Marinette said brightly.

“Come on.” Marinette told Bucky soothingly. “Lets get you on the couch.”

Bucky just let himself be led with a sigh. Why did the small, tiny ones always give him the most trouble?

The other Avengers moved out of their way.

“Are you okay?” Marinette asked again when she sat the wounded man on the couch. “Do you need anything? Do you want the remote control? I can get you the remote control.”

Said current owner of the remote control, Scott, looked up like a deer in the headlights. He froze when the French girl’s blue eyes found him and they narrowed in challenge. Scott barely noticed Sam slowly inch himself away from his teammate.

“Asshole” Scott hissed to Falcon.

“What did you just say?” Marinette raised an eyebrow.

“I said: Here’s the remote.” He tossed the prized possession to the Winter Solider who had a smirk on his face. He knew just how hard it was to maintain control of the TV in a home of superheroes.

Marinette caught it in midair. She passed it to Bucky.

“Thanks!” Bucky smirked at Scott as he said it. “I’m good now. I swear.”

Marinette nodded contently.

“Ahh Marinette!” Tony said as he entered the room. The smug expression on his face and in his tone didn’t go unnoticed by the rest of the Avengers. “Sorry I’m late. Come on, I’ll show you where we’ll be working.”

Marinette grinned and ran over to the Tony Stark.

“Wait, who are you, tiny vicious girl?” Clint suddenly yelled.

“My name is Marinette Dupain-Cheng.” She introduced herself brightly, looking very much like the sweet school girl they originally thought she was.

“My new intern.” Tony smirked. Then within seconds the genius pulled Marinette out of the room and disappeared from sight as Jarvis slammed the doors behind them

Natasha hummed, “Tony always managed to find the most interesting kids. First the spiderling and now…”

“The Devil” Sam finished. “I have older sisters. Fear the wrath of a teenager girl.”

“She’s here all summer.” Steve remembered, feeling oddly self-conscious.

Bucky chuckled and propped his feet of the coffee table, “Aww, don’t worry punk, I won’t let the mean powderpuff bully you.”

“So Dominator” Tony said as the stepped into the elevator. “You really know how to make an entrance. I like that in a minion.”

“Minion?” Marinette squeaked. “Mr. Stark?”

What exactly had she signed up for?

The elevator doors opened. “Call me Tony.” He said spreading his arms wide as he showed off the workshop. “So this is where the magic happens.”

For the next few hours, Marinette toured the workshop and the tower. Tony really did love the suit she had drawn but had been a bit dismayed that Marinette didn’t have too much experience in the science department. Marinette was a quick learner though, and Tony was impressed about how quickly she picked up information.

Happy, the driver who had picked Marinette up from the airport and who grumbled about always being stuck with teenagers, had brought up her bags as he had said he would and left it in her room.

Marinette didn’t run into any of the other Avengers again until the next day. She got up bright and early, the sun still rising, as she was still used to waking up and helping her baker parents. Plus jetlag.

With Jarvis’ help, she easily found the kitchen. To her dismay, the fridge was full of junk food, take out boxes, and protein shakes. And coffee. Lots of clearly expensive coffee.

She sighed and got to baking. There was plenty of ingredients to work with as the kitchen was well stocked up unused. Within the next few hours, the kitchen and thus the entire tower was filled with the sweet smells usually only found in the bakery.

Marinette had made chocolate croissants, a variety of muffins, Berries and Cream Cheese Breakfast Pastries that her father swore by, and spinach, bacon, mushroom, and cheese quiches. She even made a pot of coffee. All spread out on the dining room table before eight am.

The first to make their way up to see what smelled so good was Natasha.

“Good morning,” Natasha said. “Been busy?”

“Morning,” Marinette beamed. “Daughter of bakers. Hungry?”

Bucky came next. His hair was pulled back in a ponytail and he had on dark sweatpants. He look half asleep as He grunted a hello as he sat down to eat.

A lovely girl named Wanda and a man Vision, who was apparently Jarvis’ son, came up next. Marinette hadn’t met either of them yesterday but they had heard of her.

The next person to show was Clint but he took one look at Marinette and made a hasty retreat.

“Baby!” Natasha and with a grumble, Clint came back into the room.

“Hawkeye, right?” Marinette asked.

Clint eyed her. “Yes,” he answered as he sat down next to the Black Widow. “And if you kill me, Nat will avenge me.”

“No, I won’t.”

“What!” He cried. “I’m your best friend.”

The redhead looked at him and then at the berry, cream cheese goodness in her hands, then at Marinette. She looked back at Clint, “You’ve been replaced.” When he went to protest some more, Natasha shoved a chocolate scone in his mouth.

His green eyes widened as the flavor exploded. He looked at the scone, then at Marinette, then at all the food on the table. Clint nodded solemnly, “I understand.” And made himself a plate.

Marinette giggled at the antics.

Tony entered the room, hair on ends, greasy t-shirt on and blinked hard at the feast at the table.

“I made breakfast.” Marinette handed him a cup of coffee cheerfully when he sat down. “Sweet and savory. I didn’t know what everyone liked.”

He nodded tiredly but perked up as soon as he took a bite of spinach bacon quiche. He swallowed it quickly, “Jarvis?” Tony called.

“You cannot adopt her, sir.”

Thor was next and thanked Marinette loudly for the splendid feast. Scott, Sam, and Bruce arrived next.

Steve came next, apparently just having finished up a run.

The two stared at each other, like a pair of cowboys doing a standoff.

“Listen… about what I said yesterday,” Marinette started. “I, one hundred percent meant it. Your fashion sense is appalling. But please consider this a peace offering.”

“My style was very popular in the forties!” Steve defended.

Bucky snorted, “Liar.”

That sounded off a round of laughter.

Marinette spent the next few weeks helping Tony design his new suit, got trained with Natasha, Bucky and Steve, and went frequently to Stark Industries with Pepper Potts. (Though Steve had quite liked it when Marinette pointed at Pepper and said, “See that’s fashion. Gold standard right there. You, no.”)

She met Peter Parker not long after she arrived. He was a nice boy with glasses that reminded her a bit of herself. Tony had guardianship of Peter while his aunt was overseas on business.

“Minion four” He greeted her. Peter sat down across from her work table and started on his own project.

“Four?” She asked, with a chuckle. “And you are?”

Peter grinned, “Minion two.” He shrugged. “Riri’s three. Harley’s one. And is the union leader. They’ll be here tonight.”

Marinette laid down her screwdriver, “There’s a union?”

“No there’s not!” Tony yelled.

Peter leaned over the table and whispered, “We revolt at dawn.”

“God dammit, Peter!”

Marinette cackled.

It wasn’t long before the paparazzi got wind of Marinette. Then suddenly the magazines were filled with Marinette: Stark’s secret FOURTH love child. Marinette literally fell down laughing when War Machine stomped in the workshop and threw a magazine at Tony’s head. “Another one, Tony? Didn’t even tell me!”

She was photographed frequently as whenever she left the company an overprotective Avenger was sure to join her. She was on Teen Vogue’s best dressed list. In tiger beat’s, things Marinette just can’t live without.

That was when her phone started ringing and texts started pouring in from Paris. Unfortunately, for her ex friends, Marinette had promised that for the rest of the summer the only people from France she’d talk to were her parents. And Marinette keeps her promises.

So she never bother to look at the texts. The only time she interacted was when she had to use the horse miraculous to portal home to stop an Akuma. Which was hard to hide from a group of nosy superheroes.

Everything was going fine until the Kwami was let out of the bag in the middle of a family/team dinner.

Loki poofed in one day, walked straight up to Marinette, and demanded to speak with Plagg.

“The Kwami of Destruction owes me money.” Loki said easily.

Said Kwami flew out from where he was hiding, “Do not! You cheated.”

And that was that.

Marinette had no choice but to transform into Ladybug.

To which Happy groaned, “Another teen bug themed hero.” He glared at Tony. “You did this on purpose.”

None of the Avengers had been happy about a teen superhero battling a terrorist on her own. Peter, Spiderman, just high-fived her.

Chapter Text

It had been a long time since Marinette had cared about their snickering; cared that sometimes she ate alone. Marinette hadn’t given a rat’s ass about what anyone in her damn class thought. She had been done for a long time.

A year had passed since Lila created the hurricane that pretty much turned Marinette’s life upside. A year since Alya had been her best friend, since Adrien was her crush. Since Ladybug’s partner was Chat Noir, a year since she was anyone’s everyday Ladybug.

These days the other students in class ignored her, and she was fine with it. The minute Marinette stepped back and decide to say, “Fuck Them.” Lila had left her alone. The Italian girl still side-eyed her every now and then but was content to let Marinette be. One thing Lila did right was that she saw Marinette exactly as she should be seen; an unbeatable threat, and one hell of pain in the neck if she tried hard enough. For a while, Lila was sure that Marinette would expose her, that every lie she spun would come undone.

But then one day, just a few months after Lila had returned, Marinette came to school with a big grin on her face. Lila said one tall tales, and the other girl didn’t even blink. Lila still remembered that their eyes met and she saw: nothing. No longer did righteous fury reside there. No hurt expression. Or tears. Just apathy, sheer indifference to everyone in class.

Lila didn’t smile that day. In fact, she found it hard to really smile for the rest of the week. Because though technically she had won, it didn’t feel like a victory. It was like the game the two girls played had resulted in a stalemate and Marinette decided the battle was over. Marinette lost all her friends. Lila had no choice but to keep up the lies, particularly, after her mother announced they wouldn’t be moving like they usually would after a few months. It took a lot of work. Lila could admit that if she had know Paris was permanent, she’d have been a little more honest.

So, in the end, neither girl won but neither girl lost.

Nevertheless, Lila was smart. She knew when to back off. And so, she did. She learned quickly that if she kept Marinette’s name out of her mouth, she was golden. Lila also learned that Marinette wasn’t mad at Lila. It was everyone else the Asian girl had a problem with.

Everyone else in class who quickly realized just what life was like without their everyday ladybug.

Gone was the random sweets from her parents’ bakery. Gone was the well planned birthday parties and class trips. Gone was the comforting shoulder. Gone was the friend who they could call no matter the time of day or night if they needed someone to talk to. Gone was their biggest supporter. Gone was the always friendly face that promised to brighten the darkest day.

The kids learned quickly, that if they were in trouble, they were on their own. Apart from Akuma attacks that Ladybug still showed up for. Though Ladybug had taken to ignoring the students, particularly Alya. Even going as far as to say to the teen reporter, in front of other journalists, that she doesn’t talk to tabloids; too many rumors and lies.

This had slowly but surly caused the downfall of the Ladyblog. Alya could no longer get the best scoop; no that went to Aurore who created an entire website with tips and advice and videos about and straight from Ladybug. The website fully endorsed by the hero. Alya had quickly decided that she just needed to talk to Ladybug to clear up whatever was caught in the strife. It was then that Alya remembered that Marinette had gotten her that first interview, the interview that had launched the Ladyblog’s success. Marinette who she was no longer friends with.

Marinette who had made it clear that she didn’t care. She didn’t care that Alya’s beloved blog had spiraled into nothing. That Nino’s music career seemed to be at an all-time standstill. That Marc and Nathaniel’s comic and partnership had gone down in flames. (Mostly because Nathaniel had taken too much of Lila’s advice and changed too much of the comic to be recognizable.) Or that Ivan and Mylène had broken up. Juleka had gone back to never showing up in pictures. Rose was in tears that Prince Ali no longer wished to speak to her. Kitty Section had broken up. Chloé was a bigger bully than ever, though she too was smart enough to stay clear of Marinette. The list went on and on, getting worse and worse.

Even the teachers realized just how much of a control presence that Marinette had. And just how lost their classrooms were without her.

But still, Marinette didn’t care.

Marinette had been screwed over. Once. Twice. A dozen times. Her best friend, her sworn bestie, hadn’t been the loyal friend she promised she was; acted nice then was so not nice. Chat Noir, Adrien, had left her to fight alone so many times that Master Fu took back his Miraculous. Screwed over by her best friend. Twice. And then by all the other kids.

Still, no one could understand how the sweetest girl could go full Ice Queen.

They had been smart enough to get Luka and Kagami to ask Marinette at the school’s end of the year party. Adrien got Kagami to ask as Marinette had taken to ignoring him for a long time by then, Juleka got Luka to promise to find out. Kagami and Luka had become her closest friends. And the fact that her classmates would use them to get information on her, just reminded Marinette just how done she was.

She was so done.

So after the two had asked. Instead of answering, Marinette texted Colton, her friend, and DJ of the party. Marinette needed to make something clear.

When the song ended Marinette got on stage.

“Hey” She said into the mic. Her hair was only a bit longer but the blue had been dyed out of it. Her skinny jeans were black and ripped and she had on a red halter top that was lacy and elegant. “Some of you might not know me. But I’ve done enough for this school and a lot the students, to know a majority of you do.” Her tone was dry and her stare blank. “Over the last year, I took a step back you could say from, well, bullshit.” There were laughs. Most of the students who knew of Marinette and had been affected by her kindness had reached out almost immediately when they realized something was wrong, something had changed.

Marinette looked at the students, “I got screwed over by too many times to count.” She sighed. “Turns out, there’s a lot of assholes in my class.” She said bluntly. “So how do I deal with it all? In fact, how do you deal with all the drama and bullies and liars and two-faced bitches in your life? I got some advice for you. Pay close attention because it worked great for me.” The music started and Marinette started to sing.

“Here's my secret strategy

It always works because

The world doesn't end

It just feels like it does”

Marinette wasn’t the best singer but she was decent. The song wasn’t about high notes or theatrics. It was sung with grace and humor. A strong Daria Morgendorffer vibe.

“So raise your right finger”

Marinette raised her right hand flicked off the entire school and looked right at her classmates. Their faces turned red and their eyes were wide.

And solemnly swear

"Whatever they say about me

I don't care!"

The first few months had been hard. And full of mean looks that were thrown her way and nasty remarks. Until they realized they needed her. They needed her charm. Her can-do attitude. Her to come back as class president. Her ideas. The free handmade clothes she designed.

I won't twist in knots to join your game

Rose, surprising, had been the first to try to tempt her back. The others having enlisted the second sweetest girl in class to talk to Marinette. Rose had told Marinette that if she just admitted she was wrong about Lila and apologize, they’d take her back. Marinette had told her to fuck off.

I will say, "you make me mad."

And if you treat me bad

I'll say "you're bad"

And if I eat alone from this moment on

That's just what I'll do

'Cause I'd rather be me, I'd rather be me

I'd rather be me than be with you

Marinette had eaten alone for weeks until she found real friends in other classes, both upper and lower grades. That was when Marinette found out that she was well-liked by the majority of the school. And the majority of the school didn’t buy Lila’s lies.

We're supposed to all be ladies

And be nurturing and care

Is that really fair?

Boys get to fight, we have to share

Marinette found new friends, made new plans, her schedule filled up again, and she was happy. That was when the rumors started. Alya and Alix, leading the charge, had taken upon themselves to tell Marinette’s new friends what a bully she was and the rest of the school as well. They got upset when no one believed them.

They got even more upset when they realized Marinette didn’t care. At all. However, when Alix had taken it too far, she had decided to get physical and trip Marinette in the lunchroom….

Here's the way that turns out

We always understand

How to slap someone down

With our underhand

Marinette got up, pulled her arm back, and knocked Alix’s lights out. “Don’t try that shit again.” Marinette had warned her ex-friends. “I have no problem kicking each and every one of your asses.”

She got a week of detention but she smiled all the way through.

So here's my right finger

Marinette flicked off the school again; waved it around so everyone could see it.

To how girls should behave

'Cause sometimes what's meant to break you

Makes you brave

So I will not act all innocent

I won't fake apologize

From then on, it was everyone that understood a new Marinette walked the halls. One that didn’t care about being nice. How ladies should behave. She refused to apologize after a fight. And she never backed down from an disagreement.

Turns out losing all her friends didn’t break her. It made her braver. In a way Ladybug never managed to before then.

Let's just fight and then make up

Not tell these lies

Let's call our damage even

Clean the slate till it's like new

Marinette never gave in; even when the ice out happened. All the kids in her class ignored her, they didn’t say a single word to her. Refused to pair with her. Didn’t even acknowledge her existence.

It's a new life for me

Where I'd rather be me

I'd rather be me

Than be with you

The once bluenette just laughed at their childish antics. She didn’t bat an eye as they wanted her too. She didn’t understand why they couldn’t fight like normal people. Or at the very least call the war done, the damage even on both sides, and then move on with clean slates.

I'll say, "NO!"

NO!

I'll say, "knock it off,

with your notes and your rules and your games."

Marinette had just gone: NO. No. She wasn’t going to play their little games. Do anything to make it even remotely look like she cared. It was over. She was done. It was all just a waiting game.

Waiting for them to grow up and realize, it was game over. There was no magical way their friendship would ever be restored. They should move on, let go. Find something better. Accept the loss and learn to live with it.

Like she’d done with Lila. Marinette hadn’t been happy with the results of their chess game but she could live with it. Move on. Get a new life.

And those sycophants who follow you,

Marinette turned her attention to the pretty Italian girl. If Lila ever came after her again… Or when her kingdom of lies fell, and there was no doubt it would. Marinette would be there to watch it burn.

I'll remember all their names,

She sang to Lila who nodded having understood. Even she knew her time was running out. Though Lila wouldn’t just hand over her power willingly. No, Lila knew it would have to be dragged away from her bloody hands before she let it go. Lila would fight. It was just the way she was.

The one thing Marinette liked about the girl.

Alya was getting desperately. Eventually, she’ll realize the answer to all her problems lay in the comments on her blog. All questioning why she was promoting such an obvious liar. And when she did… There would be hell to pay.

And when they drag you down

Like they inevitably do

I will not laugh along with them and

approve their palace coup, 'cause that's not me.

She promised her once greatest enemy. (Hawkmoth’s was Ladybug’s.) That caused Lila to smile.

Because when the faux-faced kids turned their ire onto Lila. When they dragged her through the same torment they put Marinette though. At least the wannabe Volpina wouldn’t have to worry about the once Every Day Ladybug.

In fact, if Lila played her cards right, and she nearly always did. She’d find an ally to teach her. Teach her not to care. Teach her to be stronger. Teach her how to say “Fuck you” to the world.

Because Marinette no longer cared enough to have any reason not to. Granted she could just say, “I. Don’t. Want. To.” Like she did frequently these days.

Janis. Janis. Janis. Janis

I don't need their good opinions

I have plenty of opinions

Everybody has opinions but it doesn't make them true

Marinette didn’t care what her old friends thought. Or that they didn’t like her. Who cared? So what if they thought she was a bully? Or a jealous liar. Or a bad friend. Or the new Ice Queen.

She shrugged. She had a lot to say about them to. And sure she bitched with Luka, Aurore, and Kagami but it wasn’t serious. It was just to vent. Because who cared?

What's true is being me

And I'd rather be me

I'd rather be me than be with you.

So raise them high 'cause playing nice and shy is insulting my IQ

Marinette had no problem being a bitch if they pushed. She was no longer shy and sweet and far too nice for her own good. Because she had learned her lesson.

And, Marinette thought, she learned it so well that life rewarded it. She was making clothes for Clara and Jagged. Worked with Chloé’s mom. She had an internship with Teen Vogue in New York, that summer. Won several design contests. Got to see one of her designs on the red carpet worn by an up and coming actress that Jagged recommended her to.

The actress said the brand was MDC, created by a kickass teenager name Marinette. That dress got the actress on the best-dressed list, and Marinette twenty more commissions by other almost, or kind of famous celebrities.

Yeah. Yeah. Yeah

I'd Rather Be Me

I'd Rather Be Me

So maybe I should thank you.

Marinette adlibbed the line but sang it directly to Lila who smirked as she knew exactly what the other girl was referring to.

While Marinette would never say it, Lila knew, she had done the girl a favor. Showed her who her real friends were. Or weren’t. And without them, without the niceness and overly caring nature she once had, Marinette had thrived; gone further than Lila ever imagined.

Lila had only wanted them because she liked the attention. However, she knew they weren’t real friends. No matter what Alya said, they weren’t besties. Lila didn’t trust the glasses-wearing girl as far as she could throw her.

Because now I know…

I'd Rather Be Me than be with you!

Most of her classmates looked sad. A few looked angry. Lila just looked up at her used to be nemesis with admiration and a small smile.

A brief look of wonder and hope flashed over her face and for a moment she thought of just saying “To hell with it.” Screaming her sins and go binge watch Grey’s Anatomy. Take up dance class when summer was over and the new school year began. She always loved dancing.

It was the only thing Lila knew she was honestly good at; great at even.

But that moment passed. Lila liked her power. Besides, there was a good chance she could make everyone think Alya was crazy or lying to convince them to save her blog; that Lila wasn’t the liar.

Lila smirked. She had all summer to slowly leave breadcrumbs that Alya was reading too much into the situation, was too desperate, didn’t know what she was talking about. By the time the summer ended, Lila could have all other students convinced the once future great journalist had just lost her edge. So much so that it was reason Ladybug dissed the Ladyblog.

Alya wouldn’t be a challenge like Marinette had been. Not even close. Marinette had been the Sherlock to Lila’s Moriarty. (If Marinette had kept the game going, Lila would’ve too. Until it was a full-scale war. No prisoners. Just blood; both metaphorical blood and the real red stuff.)

Alya would be too easy. But it would still be fun. Even if Alya managed to pull a fast one, there was no way their little friendships would survive what they did to Marinette. Not all the blame could be put on Lila, no matter how much they tried.

And when Marinette didn’t come back after the truth was revealed and they begged and apologized for never believing her; for not trusting her. Blame would shift. Especially if Lila changed classes like she knew Marinette had to be at least considering.

I'd Rather Be Me

Because, Marinette would never be their friend again. They were just pawns in the game of life. And Marinette realized that while pawns could become Queens. They never went back to being pawns again.

I'd Rather Be Me

I'd Rather Be Me than be with you!

Marinette was doing just fine. She wasn’t their friend. She didn’t like them.

And most importantly, Marinette didn’t care.

Chapter Text

Marinette is eight-years-old when her racist grandfather tells her that Tom isn’t her dad. Marinette had already been one-years-old by the time Sabine met him.

She doesn’t believe it at first but then she looks in the mirror and sees her blue, blue eyes. No one in her family has eyes like hers. Then she really looks at the picture of her and her dad together, realizes they don’t look alike at all. It’s not even because Marinette is biracial. There is little to no resemblance.

Her parents find her crying on her bedroom floor, clutching her phone to her chest. They are quick to try to comfort her, try to find out what’s wrong, and when they finally calm her down enough for her to speak, Marinette looks at them with big sad eyes and just asks, “Are you my dad?”

Sabine and Tom are stunned at first, then her question hits them, and realization slowly inches onto their faces. And it’s all the answer Marinette needs.

Tom loves the little girl he raised so much and as much as he wished, he wasn’t her biological father, “In every way that counts I am” He assures his little girl, “Except blood. But I am your dad. You are my daughter.”

Sabine apologizes for withholding the truth for so long, “We were a family. I was scared.” She admits.

Cue huge family hug.

A few days go by before Marinette has the courage to ask about her biological father, “Who was he?” She suddenly asked. “My father?” The question caused Sabine to stumble and cause an entire cake to hit Tom in the face.

“His name is Brian.” Sabine said as she handed Marinette an old picture of a young Sabine with a handsome blonde man with startling blue eyes, Marinette’s eyes, at a food truck near palm trees. “Brian O’Conner. I met him on a beach in LA. I thought he had a serial killer name. He was wild and beautiful, and so free. You’re a lot like him. You have his eyes and his smile. And his heart.”

Marinette stared at the man in the picture, wondering if he too was clumsy, if he was the reason she loved to go fast too because she liked to go really, really fast on her bike, if he was where she got her daringness, her need to do the right thing. “Does he know about me?”

“No.” Her mom answered, “I had already left for Paris by the time I found out. I didn’t want to upheave his life.” Truthfully, she didn’t know how to tell her daughter that her biological father had been a street racer, on the run from the police and spent quite a bit of time in hiding.

It took an hour after Sabine left Marinette alone with the picture for the young girl to get angry. Who was this man? What was so important about his life that her mother wouldn’t dare wreck. Marinette was going to find out.

It took some time but with a little research and luck, Marinette was able to find Brian was still in L.A.

Marinette bought a plane ticket using her mom’s credit card, packed a bag, left a note for parents, and left in the middle of the night on a flight to Los Angeles. It had been tricky. Some people asked questions but Marinette just said she was visiting her dad in the U.S. She was glad her mom made her learn English as a second language, though now it was obvious as to why.

It took a few hours and had taken a lot of different buses, but Marinette found herself standing in front of a white house that was erupting with noise.

“A party?” Marinette asked quietly.

The bluenette swallowed hard and fought the urge to run away. She had come too far. Ignored too many of her parents’ phone calls to back down. She just texted them every day that she was okay and that she would be home soon.

Marinette rang the doorbell.

A tall, bald, handsome, laughing black man answered the door. He nodded at the young girl, “Can I help you?” Girl scout, he thought.

Marinette clutched the strap of her pink bag, “Is Brian O’Connor here?”

Rome’s eyes squinted as he surveyed the girl and then he noticed her eyes. He knew those eyes. The biggest smile spread over his face. “This gonna be good.” He said. “Name’s Roman. Or Rome. Come on inside, my new favorite person in the world.”

Marinette followed the man into the house. She was right. There was a loud, movie-worthy party going on. The music was loud, strange people were drinking. She felt more than a little weary and a little claustrophobic. She looked around but didn’t see who she was looking for.

One by one the guests of the party noticed the little girl in pink with pigtails in the room. The music slowly died down. A scary bald man, in a dark wife-beater, with a beer (Corona, Marinette read) had been laughing with a scruffy breaded man when she entered the room, slowly lost his smile when he noticed her.

He was possibly the scariest man Marinette had ever laid eyes on.

“YO Brian!” Roman yelled, the smile still huge on his face. “You got company!”

All eyes turned to her. The scary man got out of his seat and stared at her.

“Oh this can’t be good.” Taj said to Suki, who nodded.

Again Marinette fought the urge to run. She glanced at the floor and bit her lip.

“What’s up, man?” A new voice called which caused her to look back up.

Marinette’s breath caught in her throat a blond man with a case of beers in his hand entered the room. He had aged but he was still as handsome as his picture. Her eyes suddenly stung.

Roman waved at hand from Brian to Marinette.

Brian looked at the girl who, to him, didn’t look much older than seven or eight, maybe. Was she lost? Did she need his help? “Can I help you?”

Heads swerved to the girl.

“Do you remember a woman named Sabine Cheng?” Marinette asked, feeling braver at the mentioned of her mother. “She is my mother.”

Heads swerved back to Brian. Particularly Dom’s who had a sneaking suspicion about what the hell was going on.

Brian’s head was suddenly filled with a beautiful laughing Asian girl, with kind eyes and a ‘don’t fuck with me’ personality. She was fierce and amazing. Brian had been a little disappointed when Sabine had left for France. Which explained the little girl’s accent. He hadn’t seen Sabine in what… seven years. A little longer.

His blue eyes’ widened. The beers slipped from his hands and crashed hard onto the floor. “Fuck!”

That was all anyone needed to know exactly what was going on.

“This some Maury shit.” Vince said and took a swallow from here.

Letty nodded, “You are the father.” Those eyes did not lie.

The girl’s blue eyes, his eyes, widened and she took a hasty step back when the beers crashed and shattered onto the floor. “I shouldn’t- I shouldn’t have come” She quickly said. “I’m sorry. I-”

She just wanted to meet him. She needed to meet him. Finding out her dad wasn’t really her dad. Marinette just needed to do something.

Tears welled up in her eyes. Marinette turned for the door.

“That’s enough!” A strong voice said. Marinette turned to see the scary man looking directly at her. “Everyone who isn’t family out. Party’s over. You” Dom pointed at Marinette, “Stay there.”

There were grumbles from the party guests as they left. But Marinette was surprised just how many people stayed.

“Name’s Dom.” The terrifying guy introduced.

“Marinette,” She said back. “Do you ever lose that scary look on your face.”

“No” Taj said. “No, he doesn’t” Dom glared at him. “That just makes it worse.”

Brian shoved a hand through his hair. He was shaking. “Are you?” He asked. “I mean, do you like? Daughter?” He managed.

“Translation: You his kid?” Rome smirked.

Brian nodded frantically. Yes, that’s what he meant.

“I found out a few days ago.” Marinette shrugged. “Mom told me about you.”

“I didn’t know.” Brian suddenly blurted out. “I never knew. I swear. I’d have never. I would never. I mean, you know. I’d want to.”

“He didn’t know about you,” Roman translated. “He’d never walked out on his kid.”

Dom looked over the small, French-Asian girl who shared his husband’s eyes. There were more similarities than the obvious one; her nose, her cheekbones. There was no doubt about it. Brian was a father.

And shit, that meant Dom was a stepfather.

“So what?” Letty asked, not unkindly. “Your mom tells you about Brian and just drops you off here?”

Marinette blushed and looked down again. It set off red flags in everyone’s head. “She doesn’t know…” She admitted. “I left her a note though!” She added.

Roman leaned against the wall. “You find out about Brian, decided what the hell, ditch Paris and run off to a California to find him, with just a note to your Ma.” He snorted. “That’s your kid, alright.”

“Shut up.” Brian hissed. He pinched his nose. “Call your mom.”

“No.”

“She needs to know you’re alright.” Brian insisted.

“She will,” Marinette promised. “After we talk.”

Brian crossed his eyes and looked sternly at… his daughter “This isn’t a negotiation.”

Marinette crossed her arms, “Wanna bet?”

Blue eyes and Blue eyes glared at each other. Making the resemblance between the two even more clear as, much to the occupants of the room dismay, stubbornness was inherited.

Dom just sighed. This was going to be his life now. At least he’ll get a laugh out of watching Brian deal with a mini Brian. Stubborn, reckless, little shit that he was; he deserved a little krama.

An hour later, it was clear Marinette had won. She got the talk she wanted. And found out some things about her new Papa. He was married to the scary guy, had been around the world, had been a cop. Loved cars. The people in the house were all family.

“Call me Uncle Rome.” Roman introduced. “I’m the reason your dad lived long enough to have you.

“Mia” A pretty, kind woman with long dark hair said, “Dom’s sister. He’s great when you get to know him.”

“Letty.” A fierce woman said.

After that, there was Taj, Vince, Suki, Han, and quite a few others that made her head spin trying to remember them.

Then she called her parents. They were not happy. Then Brian got on the phone to speak with her mom. He left the room.

Within minutes there was yelling. A lot of yelling. When Brian came back, he looked angry and somewhat relieved. “You’re staying for the summer.” He told her. “We’re going to get to know each other. You have to call home. Every. Day. Your mom will send some of your stuff.”

The next day, Marinette and Dom found themselves sitting across from each other at the breakfast table. A protectiveness had grown in Dom over the night. Because he realized if this was Brian’s daughter, then it was his daughter.

There was a living, breathing kid he was now responsible for too.

Dom sat across from her and briefly wondered if Mia kept any of her old barbies. And if that would be insulting to offer them to the girl. “How old are you?” He asked her.

“Eight.” She answered shyly.

Not barbies then. Boys, then. Mia got into boys just about her age. Oh god, he can’t deal with boys right now. He’d go back to prison.

“How long have you and Papa been married?”

“Almost six years” He answered.

“Why don’t you have kids?” She asked brightly. “Did you want kids?”

It was a trap. Dom knew it. Brian liked to do the same thing. “We want you.”

She smirked, “Nice answer.”

Brian came in with plates full of pancakes a few seconds later. Marinette was pleased to see hers had a smily face.

“I was thinking we could go to the beach today,” The blond said. “Get to know each other more.” He nodded to his husband. “As a family.”

And so they did.

Marinette spent the entire summer with her Papa and Pops (Dom) and her newfound family, and every summer after. Through them she got into mechanics and cars. Though she still developed a love for fashion. She met a fascinating man named Shaw, and his brother, who taught her how to fight. She met a lioness of a woman named Monica and her husband Carter Verone who just taught her how to be scary.

It was just after she turned thirteen, and she became Ladybug, did Marinette forget just how protective her family was.

It was Sunday. There was a family barbeque. Everyone was there. Marinette was in the kitchen helping Mia clean up when she got a text from Luka. (Adrien was so not her type. Thanks to Letty, Monica, Mia, Suki, she developed a rather fierce nature and decided she’d only date guys with a backbone.) She didn’t realize as she texted back than a dreamy expression appeared on her face, because… well, Luka.

“Who you texting?” Letty asked with an eyebrow raised.

Marinette blushed, “No one.” She hissed back.

“Does no one have a name?” Mia smiled.

Marinette looked down, “Luka.”

“Who the fuck is Luka?” Vince yelled, having overheard the conversation. “Dom you know your kid’s got some boy textin her?”

There was a crash. A few crashes actually.

Dom stomped in, grabbed Marinette’s phone, “NO!” he said and walked off.

Marinette groaned. She hoped this wouldn’t be the surfer boy from down the street all over again. His family had to move.

It was a year, and one accidentally overseen transformation did her family find out she was a superhero named Ladybug and had been fighting a terrorist for almost two years. It didn’t take long to find online videos of all her fights. Of how many times she had nearly died.

Brian seethed in anger, unable to speak.

Hobbs and Monica just nodded at each other. Each texting their agency of what had been taking place in Paris. Apparently, the mayor had been hiding it to prevent tourism from declining.

Deckard Shaw was torn. On one hand, he was proud of his niece. She had handled herself well. On other hand that son of bitch Hawkmoth had to pay. No one fucked with his family. Mask or now, magical powers or not, Shaw was going to find him.

And who the hell let a teenage girl be a Superhero? With not nearly enough training. That asshole was gonna pay too.

Dom just sat his beer down, his eyes still trained on the image of Hawkmoth on the TV, the son of a bitch who had tried to kill his kid, who terrorized a bunch of school children, and all of Paris. and said, “Oh, it’s on.”

The Fast and Furious team was going to Paris.

Chapter Text

When the teams gets to Paris, it takes them less than an hour to run into their first akuma. A nasty thing that made everyone float in the air as penance for her own clumsiness.

Seeing Hobbs, a giant of man floating like Peter Pan, was the Highlight of their day.

Seeing Marinette fighting the monster as Ladybug and nearly dying was the low point.

· Brian and Dom drop Marinette off for her first day back at school… In Dom’s car. The reaction of her classmates were priceless.

Most had already known about Tom not being her bio dad and that her actual dad was married to another guy. They sort of pictured a Brian-Type when Marinette mentioned her dad looked like a classic surfer dude. But their minds never came close to Dom. How was this the teddy-bear Mechanic she told them about?

Juleka became oddly concerned for her brother’s wellbeing.

· Either Brian or Dom would drop Marinette off at school for the rest of the team’s time in Paris.

· Carter Verone and Monica would show up to speak with the principle on the second day of school during lunch

Principle Damocles was so shaken he took the rest of the week off. When he came back, a full Anti-Bullying program was instituted.

§ Bustier was fired.

Lila’s mother was called in by the new acting vice-Principle Mendeleiev.

· Monica, Mia, Letty, and the other women talk Marinette into doing a press conference as Ladybug to “discredit” any rumors and lies going on about her.

During the conference, Ladybug makes it clear her stance as a hero, her plans for taking down hawkmoth, indicating that she requested the assistance of the NSA (Hobbs) and CSI (Monica) and Shaw (no one was exactly sure who he worked for, and they were too scared to ask.) but he did bring in his sister who worked for Mi6.

She made it clear that she had no current romantic interest. Chat Noir was just her partner.

She discredited the Ladyblog for turning into a glorified paparazzi.

This unfortunately causes the downfall of the Ladyblog

Hawkmoth felt fear for the first time.

· All kids in class love her dads’ cars.

This creates some strife when Lila attempts to lie about knowing famous street racers like Torreto and his crew. And O’Connor. And Han. The ones who had made the news for all the stunts/crimes they pulled over the last decade.

This just causes Marinette to smirk. She asks Alya to pull up a picture of Torreto and his crew, and to everyone’s shock, it’s Marinette’s parents. She glares hard at the stunned Italian girl, “Keep my family’s name out of your mouth!”

Later, rumors spread around school about Marinette being a street racer herself.

· After Hobbs and Monica alerted their agencies of the terrorist in Paris, clips of the attacks reigned over international news; sparking outrage and fear around the world. The fact that they had been going on for years with only Parisians the wiser created even more questions. Paris was quickly declared a technical warzone. Everyone wanted to know how this was kept quiet for so long? And why. The President of France was furious.

The Mayor was impeached.

Surrounding countries sent armies to the borders that touched France.

Lila’s mom was fired, and anyone else who worked for the embassy, and quickly replaced. Because as a diplomat and an ambassador, she should’ve alerted Italy’s government officials about terrorist activity in a country so close to theirs.

· Ladybug gains worldwide love for her heroics.

· It takes Shaw three days to figure out who Hawkmoth is.

Gabriel Agreste never stood a chance.

Chapter Text

The pieces were scattered across her desk. Marinette had known something was up the moment she stepped into the classroom. Everyone had gone quiet. A few had glared at her. Some had snickered. And they all watched as she walked to her desk.

Nathaniel had tried to wave her down; shaking his head with sorrow in his eyes. He had gotten there a few minutes before she did.

It took her a few seconds to recognize what the torn pieces of what had been weeks of hard work.

Once she realized what it was, Marinette wondered if it made her a bad person that she wanted to smile. Because while she honestly wanted to feel bad, all she felt was a relief. Like ten tons of weight had just been lifted from her shoulders.

Marinette looked at her desk, pulled out her phone, took a picture, and then sent several texts.

Then she shrugged, tossed the mess into a nearby trashcan, and pulled out a fresh sketchbook.

The other students, the ones who had waited for a reaction, were stunned. Where were the tears? The rage? Anything?

“Don’t you care?” Alya yelled, frustrated with her ex-bestie. “Your sketchbook was destroyed.”

Marinette glanced up at her, “No. A sketchbook was destroyed. My sketchbook with all my worthwhile designs in safely locked away at my house. You all,” She looked around the classroom; memorizing every face. Lila looked particularly bewildered because she had wanted to see the Asian girl cry. “Destroyed my school sketchbook; the one I use for school-related events, designs from various classmates, plans for birthday parties, and the like.”

“But you worked so hard.” Rose said.

Mylène nodded “You worked in it every day for months.”

“Yeah, it sucks.” Marinette shrugged. “For you.”

That got everyone’s attention.

“What do you mean for us, Dudette?” Nino asked.

Marinette sighed, “The sketchbook was filled with all the projects that were either requested by people in this room or were for people in this room. By destroying it, I can no longer do any of those projects.” She explained. “I did it in my free time. As my main work schedule is full of commissions I’m actually being paid for. I don’t have time to redesign or remake those sketches. So I sent texts to Bustier, Luka, and anyone else involved that I can no longer work on their specific project.”

The other students blinked.

Marinette rolled her eyes, “That means I can’t do the costumes for the school play,” Mylène and Sabrina gasped. “No new outfits for Kitty Section.” Rose and the other members of the band got tears in their eyes. “I can’t do the set design for Nino’s next gig.” The boy in question paled as he had been counting on Marinette’s design skills to wow the crowd. “The new design layout for the Ladyblog is canceled.” Alya clenched her fists. “The costume for Mylène’s short film is too. I had to back out of the school fundraiser. Let the Coach know I can no longer do any banner work. Or design the new team uniforms.” Alix and Kim’s mouths dropped. “Max’s Game-Con costume is out of the question now.” Max visibly deflated. “Ivan’s mom’s gift for her birthday is out too; pity that dress was so beautiful.” Ivan gasped. “I can’t plan any birthday parties or make custom cakes. The charity work you wanted my help with, I can’t do. My idea for the school trip to New York city is canceled as all my contacts and trip itinerary ideas are gone. I let Bustier know that I’ll be too busy to be class president so she’ll have to assign someone else the role. The dresses for the school dance you girls requested, I can’t do anymore.” She shrugged again. “Oh well.”

“But, but, Luka!” Juleka cried, worried about how her brother will react.

Rose was crying. So was Mylène.

“Can’t you redo it?” Sabrina asked. “The drama department was counting on us.”

Marinette narrowed her eyes. Us? Sabrina nor anyone else had lifted a finger to help Marinette come up with ideas for the costumes for the school play. “Afraid not. There’s not enough time; to resketch everything and then actually make it. I have to focus on the designs I’m being actually being paid for. They come first.”

Alix slammed her hands on the table, “We only did it because you were bullying Lila!”

There were nods.

“Yeah girl!” Alya said. “We just wanted you to know what being bullied was like. We didn’t know our stuff was in there.”

“First I never bullied Lila.” Marinette said and before anyone could protest, she continued. “Second of all, I was bullied by Chloé for years, why would you think I would ever bully anyone else.” She looked directly at Nino when she asked this. Her childhood friend. His eyes widened and he looked away. “Lastly, why should I go to the trouble and take time out of my already swamped schedule to redesign projects I did for you that you destroyed. The way I see it, it’s your own fault.”

The entire class went silent again. Each mind weighing the consequences of their actions.

“Nathaniel,” Marinette said. The redhead boy looked up. “You don’t have to worry. You paid for your work; it was a commission. It will arrive on schedule; even if I have to work all night for a week to redo it.”

Nathaniel’s face lit up, “Thank you, Marc’s going to love it.”

“You’re redoing his work!” Alya screeched. “That’s not fair.”

“I didn’t destroy all her hard work, so yes it is.” Nathaniel snapped back at the girl before Marinette could. “Not only that but I paid for my stuff. Something none of you have ever even offered to do.”

Some of the other students looked ashamed. It was true.

“They were custom made designs.” Marinette explained. “Any other designer would make you pay hundreds for all that works. Thousands, if it was a fully trained professional, right Adrien?”

Adrien swallowed hard. He hadn’t been involved in actively destroying the bluenette’s sketchbook but he hadn’t stopped it either. The blond nodded, “My father would charge a lot. His last custom piece was sold for five grand, and it was just a simple pants suit.”

“What about your mom, Chloé?” Marinette asked the blond who had arrived mere seconds after Marinette and had stayed by the door to watch the fireworks.

Chloé gave the class a vindictive smirk, “For the dresses for the school dance, fifteen hundred dollars apiece; more if she had to hand sow them herself. For the rest of the work, combined, maybe less than twenty grand if she cut you a deal. Anyway between ten and fifteen grand when she was still at Marinette’s level. Shame.”

Marinette shook her head, “Fifteen thousand dollars of work you were going to get for free, gone.”

Most of her classmates' faces had drained of color at the price, at realization of how big of a screw up they made. They had no idea just how much work Marinette did.

Lila was seething because it would be too hard to turn this around.

“I’m sorry.” Rose rushed to say. “We’re sorry.”

“Doesn’t matter.” Marinette shrugged. “There’s nothing to do. And now that I know that there are people in this class who can’t keep their hands to themselves, all free commissions are now canceled.” Gasps filled the room. “From now on, if you want some work done; you’ll go to my website and request a consultation like all my other customers. Keep in mind, for custom designs, depending the size of the job, you’ll have to book anywhere between a month and six months in advance. Www.MDC-designs.com.”

Chloé walked to the back of the classroom and sat down next to the Bluenette, “You’re still doing my dress for the dance though, right?”

“Chloé, you did a consult a year early and paid well in advance,” Marinette smiled. “Your dress is done. You can do your final fitting anytime.”

Miss Bustier walked into class with a smile that quickly turned to a frown at the sight of Marinette, “Oh Marinette, I was so sad when you told me you had to back out of being class president and planning the school trip and, well, so many other things. You had such wonderful ideas. How on earth you got us on the list for a tour of Stark Industries, the Gotham times, Marvel Studios, and Vogue; I’ll never know. It’s a pity that can’t happen now. All canceled, you said?” The teacher shook her head. Totally unaware of the sheer horror her words at unleashed in her students. “It’s a shame about what happened to your sketchbook. Do you have any idea what happened?”

Marinette just leaned back in her chair “Not a clue.”

That time, she smirked.

The new few weeks were horrible for the students of Miss Bustier’s class. As they all scrambled to design, plan, and actually make/do their own projects.

Sabrina and Mylène had realized quickly they had no designing skills and were forced to tell the drama department that the promised costumes weren’t coming. Aurore, leader of the Drama club, and Marinette’s friend had heard about what happened from Nathaniel and spread the news to the other club members. Most were artists too and knew they would’ve died if something like that were happening. The ones that weren’t couldn’t believe they had been getting all that for free and a bunch of idiots ruined it.

Alix and Kim found themselves participating in a lot more school fundraisers to raise money for the new uniforms and to pay for all the team trips to the away games.

Luka had been disappointed in his bandmates and his sister and had threatened to go solo.

Alya was forced to do more babysitting to help pay for a new website design and a dress for the dance.

Nino had no clue just how hard the set design was. And ended up nearly causing a fire at his gig.

Lila had no clue on where to start for planning a trip as fabulous as the one Bustier made Marinette’s sound.

Birthdays went without cake, had only cheap decorations from the store, and no immaculate gift that had come to be expected every year.

The entire class, apart from three, felt the pressure of planning the school dance, fundraising for the field trips, affording their dresses for the dance, on top of all their other many after school activities.

No one would bother to mention just how badly their actual school work suffered; there was barely any time to study for tests or do their homework. Grades dropped. Parents were furious.

Alix nearly lost her spot on the team. Kim did lose his spot until his grades were brought back up. Alya was forced to stop her work with the Ladyblog until her grade improved. Nino’s parents forbid him from doing any more gigs. Mylène’s dad stopped her movie work altogether. Sabrina’s dad just straight up grounded his daughter so she could have time to relax and study when she had the time. Ivan’s mom actually started tutoring him. Max’s grades didn’t drop but his stress levels increased so much his parents pulled him out of all his extracurriculars.

Luka had no choice but to go solo as his bandmates rarely showed up for practice. It was fine though, Marinette got Jagged to work with him on a demo album. In exchange for a few new pieces of wardrobe…

For Fang.

It got so bad even the headstrong Alya burst into tears at the pressure one day. The stress was too much. Some kids found themselves constantly being late, never getting enough sleep, and were constantly worried and checking their phone just in case something went wrong. And somehow something always went wrong. A few kids started having anxiety attacks. Relationships and friendship suffered as no one had time to talk or spend any time together as spare time was a rarity. Mylène and Ivan broke up. So did Nino and Alya, who got into a fight so bad in front of the school, that Nino left in tears.

Hawkmoth had a field day with it all. Until he started noticing all the akumas came from his son’s class, and that his son wasn’t looking too good either. Gabriel Agrest may be a heartless son of a bitch but he wasn’t a complete monster.

…Plus the Akumas were all worthless anyway. Most were sleep akumas who just put people to sleep. A couple was literally dedicated to forcing people to plan their days better. There was an akuma that literally made everyone around them feel less stressful. Ladybug didn’t even bother to show up to defeat that one. Hawkmoth just pulled it back eventually.

Marinette watched it all; not with joy or happiness at her classmates' misery, just a sense of relief that for once it wasn’t her. Everyone noticed how Marinette was nearly never late anymore. She glowed with all the sleep she was finally making up. Her grades, while never anything less than good, improved dramatically. Her parents were happy their daughter was so much more relaxed and happier. It was like she was a new person.

She even found she had more time to not only design stuff for herself but actually make it. Her dress for the school dance was going to be amazing.

…If there was a school dance. With the way things were going and the miserable looks of her ex-friends faces when anyone brought it up, there was a good chance there wouldn’t be one.

A week after Marinette had that thought, the school play was canceled. Some sports teams were forced to forfeit away games due to budgeting issues; losing their number one spot.

It wasn’t long after that Rose came up to Marinette’s lunch table. Chloé and Nathaniel eyed the pixie-cut blond with suspicion.

“I’m sorry.” Rose whispered. “I didn’t know how much you did. How hard you worked. You did so much for us, and we never even realized. You must think we’re monsters.”

Marinette shook her head, “I still don’t understand why you would do something so horrible as destroying my private property but I don’t think your monsters. Just not very good friends.” She frowned. “Not friends at all, actually”

Rose winced at the truthful words. Now that she didn’t have time to hang off Lila’s every word, it was easy to hear just how ridiculous all her stories were. She nodded, “I requested a consult on your website. Based on your prices, I think I finally have enough money for an MDC original dress for the school dance.”

So someone in class could learn. Most of the class still muttered under their breaths whenever Marinette walked by. Not willing to take the blame for their own mistakes. Though she did see Alya casting her pitiful glances every now and then as if Marinette would suddenly take mercy and start doing everything for the class again.

“I’m glad to hear.” Marinette smiled. “I think you’ll look great in a lovely turquoise; really make those eyes pop.”

Chapter Text

How did Marinette find out she was adopted? Well… her little half-brother tried to kill her.

Also, that’s how she found out her biological dad was Batman. Because… why not. As if her life wasn’t weird enough already.

And to think Marinette had been secretly writing Santa every year since she was three to like nine asking for a sibling of her own. She didn’t think it would ever happen

Then one day, on a cold December night, as Ladybug ran across rooftops to see as many of the Christmas decorations as possible. Suddenly every instinct she had told her to duck. And she did just narrowly avoided a sword to the throat.

Ladybug readied herself to fight an Akuma, only to see an angry ten-year-old with a sword and a mask. He was dressed in green, red, and gold.

“Die, usurper!” He roared and attacked her again.

Ladybug dodged and jumped every attempt to kill her and tried to resist the urge to punch a child.

Eventually she got the better of the kid, and ended up hog tying him.

Ladybug put her hands on her knees as she struggled to catch her breath, “Who. Are. You. Nightmare. Child?” She asked in between breaths. Ladybug picked up the fallen sword and pointed at him. “And what is your problem? What did I even do to you?”

“You are Marinette Dupain-Cheng, first born blood child of our father.” He hissed at her “I am our father’s rightful heir; not you.”

Our father? Did her dad have a lovechild? Did he cheat on her mom? No, Tom Dupain would never.

“What?” Ladybug pinched her nose. “You want to be head baker?”

“Fool!” He tsk’d at her. “I’ve no interest in your adoptive parents’ holdings. I will follow Father’s footsteps and rule the night. I will be Batman. Not you, sister. Kneel before me and renounce your heirship, and I will spare your life.”

…Wait Adoptive? Batman? Sister?

Marinette just stared at him. Not saying a word. For a while. All while he insulted her.

She looked out at the colorful lights that glowed against the freshly fallen snow and sense of peace that filled the air, and Marinette whispered the only thing on her mind…

“Fuck Santa.”

The boy stopped struggled and gave her a perplexed look, “What? What does the jolly fat man have to do with anything? Why has he made you angry, sister? I will avenge you.”

You just tried to kill me, she wanted to say.

Ladybug just rolled her eyes, “Never mind. We need to talk.” She picked him and tossed him over her shoulder. “In my room.”

Running across Paris with a struggling kid on your shoulder and a sword in your hand wasn’t easy.

When she got to her room, she dropped the kid on her bed as gently as possible. “Do not escape,” She ordered. “If you do, do not destroy my room. I’m going to ask my parents if…” If they’re really her parents. Why didn’t they tell her? Why? Just Why? “What you say is true. I won’t mention Batman.”

Or the psychotic ten-year-old she had tied up in her room. Who may or may not be her brother.

Marinette de-transformed. Tikki hid in her hair before anyone could see her.

She came back to her room half an hour later with a cheese plate, full of veggies, fruits and crackers. And a tray full of chocolate chip Christmas cookies and two glasses of milk. She sat them down at the desk.

The boy glared at her.

“You were right,” Marinette sighed. “I was adopted. My birth mom was just nineteen when she had me. The sister of one of my mom’s friends.”

The news had been a blow. Her parents had kept repeating how much they loved her and how they had been planning on telling her when she was older. Older than fourteen. They wanted to know how she found out. She said her little brother had gotten in contact with her.

Marinette eyed the still tied up boy… her brother. He no longer struggled against his bonds, just stared with an angry expression on his face. “I don’t want to be Batman.” She told him. “The title is all yours. I like being Ladybug. It’s a name I earned, worked hard for. A name I’m proud of and will not part with easily. Is that something you can understand?”

He stared at her for a moment before nodding slowly, “You created your own hero persona to find the terror entrapping your city; all by yourself. …Father did the same.”

He said the last part with a sad tone that Marinette’s new found big sisterly instincts go haywire. “And you think just because you’re his… partner,” She said, instead of sidekick because she was sure that word would get her killed. “And not a solo hero, that he will find you unworthy of being his heir?” Marinette sat down next to him, and patted his hair softly. “Did you ever think that because he is the one who’s training you, that because you fight by his side, that he’d trust you more? Trust you to take up his mantle in the way he can’t trust me. He doesn’t know what I’m capable of entirely. But he knows exactly what you can do because he taught you.”

Her brother scoffed but his face lost some of its anger and he seemed to relax.

“I’m going to untie you now.” She told him. “Do not attack me.”

When he was untied and given back his sword, which he sheathed, Marinette brought over the food. “You know my name.” She said after he took a bite a cookie and seemed pleased with it. “What’s yours?”

“Damian,” He answered. “Damian Al-Ghul Wayne. How did you obtained magical powers? And what is the creature that thought it could hide from me?”

Marinette just blink. Because Dammit Tikki. The pink ball of fluff came out with a chastised look on her face. Unfortunately that look meant nothing as all the other Kwami Marinette now protected as Guardian thought that meant they could come out to.

Plagg went straight to Damian and sat on his lap, “Cheese. Now.”

Marinette face-palmed. The Kwami had taken to trying to declare dominance ever since Ladybug took the ring back from Chat Noir.

Damian could only stare at the being…animal…sprite as he reached slowly for a piece of cheese from the selection of food and handed it the small creature. That was all the other Kwami needed to rush to him for attention. Damian was easily mesmerized by the little creatures and saw no issue in showing them affection. Apart from the fact that Oracle, and Father, and thus the rest of the family were watching the feed, through the mask, while they attempt to locate him. Damian could only disable their trackers for so long. Annoying as she was, Oracle was a genius.

“Okay, little brother.” Marinette shrugged. “You tell me your story. I’ll tell you mine.”

And so they did. The two siblings spent the next few hours telling the other all about their history. Neither were happy.

Marinette was beyond furious that her little brother was raised by ruthless assassins, cast into the role of Robin (though mostly by his own doing), constantly risked his life, and had little to no childhood.

Damian was pissed, which was putting it nicely. His beloved sister had no training when she was charged with the task of defending the city as the hero Ladybug and fight a supernatural terrorist, dealt with sexual harassment from her once trusted partner, then her master died in battle but not before he bestowed one of the most powerful magical artifacts of all time to a teenager. To top it all off, his sweet sister was being bullied by a pathological liar who turned all her friends against her, nearly got her expelled, leaving her with little to no Allies to aid her in her fight against evil. Marinette had cried at the end of her tale.

…He was going burn Paris to the ground.

Little did he know, the Batfamily found it hard not to agree as they watched the livestream from the Batplane?

Dick had gone from jumping up and down at the sight of his adorable new sister, Marinette. She was a hero called Ladybug, how cute was that? To being rather angry at what she had to put up with. It was too much pressure for a kid, superhero, superpowers, or not.

“What do we do?” Tim asked.

Batman was still having trouble processing. He had another daughter; a beautiful little girl who seemed to have taken after him without ever having known the man. Nature versus Nurture, he supposed; nature won. Marinette who had been fighting to save her city like he fought to save his. Who was her mother? Why didn’t she tell Bruce he had another child? Granted Brucie wasn’t who most people thought would be an ideal father but still… Hadn’t he proved himself?

“Find Hawkmoth,” Jason growled. “Punch a hole through his face. And Send Steph and Cass to have a ‘Talk’” he air quoted. “With that Lila chick. While we have a little talk of our own with Chat Noir. End of story.”

Cass nodded, gleefully, that little girl would pay for what she did to Cassandra’s sister. And if she was lucky, Lila would even live to tell the tale.

Stephanie was wondering if the Batfamily, her sort of-adopted family, could really get away with murder.

…Who was she kidding? They totally could.

“We don’t… kill?” Batman said as he turned around and stalked away. “I’ll inform Alfred of the development.” Maybe have him prepare a room, he thought with hope. He’d like his daughter to visit and feel at home whenever she could.

When Batman left the area, Tim looked around at his siblings, “Did that sound like a question to anyone else?”

Marinette and Damian fell asleep next to each other, with the Kwami cuddled close. The next morning she woke not only to the sound of the Kwami but to the sight of five additional vigilantes heroes, in addition to the one from the night before, hovering around her room.

Two girls who were discussing with Trixx and Longg about their abilities. A hero in mostly black and red, who sat on Marinette’s top bunk with Marinette’s laptop on his lap, and Pollen on his shoulder. Damian still had Plagg with him, which Marinette wanted to tsk at because she told him not to play favorites. A man in blue, clearly the oldest, was laying on the floor playing with the remaining Kwami like they were puppies.

She sat up in her bed and tried to wipe the sleep from her eyes. She glared at Damian, “Want to explain?”

“Mornin Sunshine.” A guy in a redmask said, with Barkk on his shoulder, as he chopped on a leftover cookie, not noticing the way Tikki glared at him. “Name’s Red Hood. Real name Jason. Dad’s downstairs talking to your parents.”

Dad?

She glared even harder at Damian. He shrugged, “Marinette, these are our… brothers and sisters.” He said. “They were adopted.”

“You should get better security on your computer.” The hero on her bed said. “Name’s Tim. I go by Red Robin.”

“Cassandra,” One the girl introduced. “Blackbat.”

“Stephanie. Batgirl.” The other said.

“I’m Dick!” The one on the floor laughed. “Nightwing. Welcome to the family.”

Tim continued, “I’ve located all personal information on Lila Rossi. I believe we can now move forward with the plan.”

Jason clapped his hands together, “Awesome. Operation: Get That Bitch is a go.”

Marinette just started at them. Six. She had six siblings. One for every year she ever asked for a sibling for Christmas. She just had one thing to say as she tossed the covers back over her head to hide from the world…

“Fuck. Santa.”

Finding out Bruce Wayne, cough Batman cough, was her father was one thing. Meeting him in person was another. He stared at her with cool blue eyes that made Marinette realize she probably should’ve questioned where she got her own long before now.

Her parents had been surprised when Bruce Wayne walked into their bakery and asked to speak with them alone. Even more so, when he claimed to be the biological father of their daughter. It had been a long conversation between the three. But Bruce made it clear that he had no interest of just taking Marinette from them. However, he would like visitations and for her to spend time with him over the summers. And to take her out for the day so she could meet her siblings. Also, about adding Wayne to her last name.

So that was how Marinette found herself sitting in one of the most expensive restaurants in all of Paris, in the best dress she ever designed herself, with her… family.

The initial awkwardness was broken up by all her siblings. Though they seemed to know how to behave in public, they had no problems messing with each other and teasing.

“How long have you been into fashion, Marinette?” Bruce, her Papa, (As her dad would always be her dad)asked.

She smiled “Since I was really little. It’s my dream to have my own line.”

Bruce’s eyes got bright at the chance to help his daughter, “I can help you with that. I can drum up a connect or two, to get you started.”

“He’ll throw money at it until someone cracks.” Jason translated which cause Marinette to laugh and Bruce to glare.

Marinette discovered Damian had snuck Plagg with him to the restaurant.

Marinette just groaned.

“You brought Tikki!” Damian defended.

“I’m the holder of her Miraculous,” She hissed back as low as she could. “Paris’s main and sometimes only hero. I need her.”

Damian huffed, “That’s no reason he shouldn’t be allowed to attend as well. He’s with me.”

Before Marinette could continue the arugment…

“Wayne?” Gabriel Agreste asked, tailed by Natalie, Adrien, Chloé, and Chloé’s parents: Audrey Bourgeois and André Bourgeois. “Bruce Wayne?”

Bruce put on his most charming smile as he stood up, “Yes and you are?” He put out his hand.

Gabriel shook it, clearly wondering why the billionaire was there. “Gabriel Agreste.”

Bruce nodded, “The fashion designer.”

“This is my son Adrien,” Gabriel introduced. “My assistant Nathalie. My longtime friend Audrey Bourgeois, of the Style Queen, and André Bourgeois, mayor of Paris, and their lovely daughter. We’re here for a quick lunch.”

“Same.” Bruce nodded. “I’m here with my children. My eldest Dick, followed by Jason, Cassandra, Stephanie, Tim, Marinette and my youngest Damian.” He introduced them.

At the sound her name, all the newcomers eyes went to Marinette. She gave them a small wave, “Good to see you again.”

“Dupain-Cheng!” Chloé gasped.

Damian growled, “Dupain-Cheng-Wayne.” As he glared passed her at the blond boy, the former Chat Noir.

The blond girl was stunned, “How could you not tell me?”

Hadn’t the two moved passed their differences and become friends? The two girls, and Kagami had united together when the liar seemed to take hold of the rest of the class.

“No one knew.” Marinette defended. I didn’t even know, she wanted to add. But they had discussed and agreed on the story that Bruce and an unknown woman gave up Marinette to the Dupain-Chengs when she was born. Nothing scandalous about it.

Gabriel paused as he tried to think of what to say. How did he not know there was Wayne living in Paris, that his son was classmates with a Wayne. The girl had power in her pinky when she was still in Nappies, then either of the older Bourgeois had currently in their entire bodies. She would’ve been a much better playmate for his son than Chloé; the vapid girl that she was.

Audrey was thinking nearly the same thing. “Such a brilliant daughter you have, Brucie.” She smoozed. “I still can’t believe she turned down the internship I offered her. I wanted her to come to New York with me, you know?”

Bruce beamed, “I’m glad someone sees her brilliance.”

This went on for a while as each of the parents tried their hands at flattering the billionaire. Bruce finally had enough and all but dismissed them

“I’m glad our children are such good friends.” Gabriel said finally as he turned to leave.

Marinette fought the urge to scoff. Adrien was not her friend.

The boy in question looked anywhere but at Marinette as he left. He had chosen to side with the other students when they Ice’d out Marinette until the girl stopped being a bully and being mean to Lila. Even if he knew it wasn’t true. Most declared they weren’t her friends anymore. Alya said she’d never be friends with Marinette again.

Coward, Damian nearly hissed. When they were gone, he turned to Marinette, “The blond girl is your ally, correct?” He asked. “Your Queen?”

Marinette nodded, “There’s Luka and Kagami as well.”

“I will test them to ensure they are worthy to fight at her side.” He declared.

The others nodded. Bruce got a dark look on his face “We all will.” He would not allow his daughter to suffer another Chat Noir.

That was it, Marinette thought as she threw down the sliver napkin, she was starting to hate Christmas.

The end of the weekend the entire world knew that Marinette was Bruce Wayne’s daughter. This made going to school Monday morning a huge spectacle as paparazzi crowded the outside of the bakery and outside the school. Each one trying to get the attention of Wayne’s crown jewel, new Princess of Gotham, as the media dubbed her.

Suffice to say, Bruce had taken her to school that day flagged by Dick and Tim as her other siblings combed the city for traces of Hawkmoth.

The principle had practically fallen over himself to speak with the Bruce Wayne. But quickly hid in the shadows, when the first thing Bruce said to him was, “Ah, yes, you’re the man who expelled my daughter without a proper investigation. I’ll be talking to you later. So will my lawyers.”

Marinette tried to hide her blushing face as her father walked her to class. Students did everything they could to get a look at her. Chloé and Kagami waited outside her classroom, that was practically bursting with noise.

However she practically drop dead when Tim complimented Kagami’s sword fighting skill, offering to duel her and Kagami blushed. Blushed. Kagami?

Marinette shook her head as she kissed her father and brothers goodbye. This world just didn’t make sense anymore.

The two other girls flanked Marinette’s side as they walked into class. All noise stopped instantly. Marinette didn’t even bother to spare the other kids a glance as the three took a seat in back of the class.

Chloé quickly pulled her into a conversation of the places she’d see that summer in New York.

“I’ll be spending the end of Christmas break in Gotham too.” Marinette said shyly. “I’ll open my presents there. Papa wants me there for the Wayne Ball where I can be properly introduced to society.”

And not because Bruce Wayne was scared of what Alfred would do if he didn’t get to meet his new granddaughter before the new year. That and Martha Kent were the ultimate overprotective grandparents.

“A Ball?” Lila squeaked, poorly concealed jealously on her face. She still couldn’t believe the little twit was a Wayne. IF she had, Lila would’ve been a hell of a lot nicer. No wonder Marientte always knew when Lila was lying. She probably knew the celebrities through her father. “You’re going to the Waynes’ Annual New Year’s Ball.”

“Everyone goes.” Rose awe’d. “It’s basically a red carpet event. I watch every year. And Selena Gomez had the most beautiful dress on last time.”

Juleka hummed in agreement, “Clara Nightingale looked like a princess.”

Marinette just shrugged as each of her classmates offered their input on what the Ball would be like. She wasn’t about to make nice with them. They had turned their backs on her, betrayed her trust. Her brothers and sisters had warned her to be watchful for phony friends.

Alya, who’s face had been turning steadily more red, as the classmates speculated who Marinette would meet. “Girl!” She burst. “How could you not tell me?”

Marinette raised a thin eyebrow “We’re not friends Alya, by your own declaration. I don’t believe I have to tell you anything. And even when we were friends, I only knew you for two years. Why would I tell a journalist anything important about me?”

“She was right not to.” Kagami stated “With how quickly you all turned on her, I’m surprised she ever told you anything at all.”

Alya flinched back as if slapped. So did a few other students.

“It’s not fair.”  Alya continued as if nothing happened. “I could’ve gotten so many interviews. OH! I could with you to the Ball. It’ll be the bomb.”

The three girls in the backrow just stared at her.

“We. Are. Not. Friends.” Marinette repeated slowly. “Kagami and Chloé, and their families are invited because Kagami. And. Chloé. Are. My. Friends. In fact, my only friends in class. Luka is invited as well, as well as his family.” She turned to Juleka who turned bright red. “Luka will receive the invite tonight. If you attend with him, I will do my best to be polite. My father allowed me to invite them so I would have additional company if it gets too busy. The Ball is invitation only.”

Allowed? He insisted. Marinette doesn’t even know how he found out all their names and who their families were. For some reason, Marinette had the gut instinct to blame a redhead and Tim. Batman wanted to test his daughter’s team. And if they were lacking… Well, he’d promised to shape them up. Or else.

“I’m going to the Wayne Ball!” Chloé shouted. “And you didn’t tell me. It’s mere weeks away. I need a dress. I need to tell Mother.”

Kagami had frozen. She knew well that the Wayne Ball wasn’t just any high society event. It was The High Society event. Her family had never been elite and rich enough to receive an invitation. “I thank you for the invitation.” She bowed her head. “It will be a pleasure to attend.” She paused as she pulled out her phone and stood up. “I must also tell Mother.” And with, she quickly left the room.

Which was much more polite than Chloé who called her mom then and there.

“Mama!” Chloé sang, “Marinette invited us to the Wayne Ball this year!”

“WHAT!” Was heard from the receiver.

Marinette giggled. She ignored the glare Alya sent her.

Rose grasped Juleka’s arm and jumped up and down. “You’re going to the ball. Ahhhh!” She screamed. “What will you wear? Your hair? You have to take pictures.” Rose suddenly reared back and took a deep breath. “You’re going to walk the red carpet.”

“You know, Marinette” Lila smiled sweetly. “I would be honored to help you navigate the world of a celebrity. The ball will be so stressful. If you needed me there, I’d be happy to attend.”

“No, thank you” Marinette said. “My siblings have promised to guide me through. It will be a bonding experience.”

Lila forced a smile on her face, “Of course.” She fought the desire to scream and throw a tantrum. How could this happen?

Adrien on the other hand fought to keep the smile on his face. His father would not be pleased. He had instructed Adrien to get close to Marinette, and thus the Wayne family. Adrien hadn’t had the courage to tell his father that they weren’t friends anymore. And that because of the lack of friendship, the Agreste were not invited to the party of the year.

Marinette went to bed that day with a smile on her face. The Christmas season may have started off rocky but it would get better.

Suddenly her phone started buzzing like it was on fire.

The first text she read was from Chloé: You’re dating Roy Queen?!!!!

Marinette’s entirely body froze. Who?

Suddenly, she got another text… From Jason: Hey Baby Bats, I need a favor! Can you fake date my friend Roy. I already told everyone you guys were a thing. Bruce is freaking out! Thanks! Love you.

Her mouth dropped, raged filled her entire body. And then she remembered how she joked with Alya that she wanted a boyfriend last year for Christmas.

“FUCK SANTA!”

Chapter Text

When the news broke that billionaire Bruce Wayne’s daughter Marinette was dating Roy, the son of billionaire Oliver Queen, it was like the world paused.

It was bigger than Brad Pitt and Angelina Jolie.

Bigger than the royal wedding; both of them.

Bigger than the twilight love affair.

The Angel Marinette, the newfound princess of Gotham, dating the wayward Bad Boy Roy, the prince of Star City.

Roy was handsome, really smart, funny, had a kickass attitude, played guitar and soccer, and loved animals; at least that’s what Jason told her Because Marinette had never met the guy.

People were betting on when they’d get married, have kids, what they’d name them…

And Marinette doesn’t even know the guy. She never had a single conversation with him.

Now Jason wanted her to… What?

“Come on!” Jason begged. “Just let him take you to the ball.”

Marinette sat at her desk, with arms crossed, glaring furiously at her brother, as she contemplated murder. “No.”

Jason tossed his hands up in the air, “He’s really great. You’d like him.”

“I don’t care if he reveals he’s actually Tom Holland ala Hannah Montana style.” Marinette growled. “No.”

“He’s in a bind” Jason pleaded with his sister, giving her the biggest puppy dog eyes he could muster. “His dad’s been giving him a lot of grief lately about him going to college and taking over the company one day and the bad press he’s been getting. Once Roy said he was taking Wayne’s princess to the ball, it stopped.”

“Why did he even say it?” Marinette yelled.

“He’s a moron!” Jason yelled back. “But he’s my best friend. He’s rich. He’s handsome. He comes from a great family. He’s strong. Gotta nice bad boy thing going on. A motorcycle. Sorta mysterious. How could you not want to date him?”

Marinette chuckled, “Maybe because I’m starting to think you might be.” She eyed him. “If this you two using me as a beard or whatever, cool. But Bruce Wayne and Oliver Queen both been seen with Male lovers, I don’t think they’d mind…”

Jason glared at her, “I’m not dating Roy. Redheaded dudes are a little creepy.”

“Are they now?” Yeah, Marinette thought, really selling.

Jason pinched his nose, “Didn’t you ever wanna be Cinderella? Go to the ball with the Prince? Roy is that prince. The only one above him would be an actual prince. I thought all little girls did? Can you do it, please? For me?”

That’s when Marinette remembered the first time she saw Disney’s Cinderella. She had been six. It was Christmas. She had fallen instantly in love with the movie, the dress, the songs, the prince so much so that she talked about being Cinderella to her parents. Her dad just laughed and told her to write Santa. Ask him to make you Cinderella.

And so six-year-old Marinette did.

And now nearly ten years later, staring at her brother, she now knew… Santa had a hit list. It was the only explanation. Santa was gunning for her. Seeing what it took to break her. Finally, get her on the naughty list. Be careful what you wish for after all.

“I want to meet him.” Marinette said slowly with a defeated sigh.

“Yes!” Jason cheered. “I knew the Cinderella thing would work.”

Marinette glared “You know I know an actual prince right? Prince Ali.”

“No! Wait! We can talk about this!”

“Kidding.”

“Thank god.” Jason sighed in relief. “Oh, you can’t tell Bruce it’s fake.”

Marinette closed her eyes, counted to ten, and stopped herself from screaming the only thing on her mind: FUCK SANTA.

The Tsurugi house had been tense since Kagami returned from school. Her grandparents had expressed their approval of her befriending Wayne’s youngest daughter. Kagami’s mother had been pleased that they would be receiving an invitation to the Wayne New Year’s ball.

They had been waiting all day for the invite to come. Both mother and daughter anxiously doing all they could to avoid waiting by the door.

When the doorbell rang, Kagami had to force herself not to run for it.

Discipline, she thought, control.

Her mother’s assistant announced, “Miss Wayne is here, Lady Kagami.”

Yes, she was. Marinette Dupain-Cheng-Wayne curtsied gracefully, “Mrs. Tsurugi. Kagami. I hope you are well this evening.”

Light, polite small talk took place after that. Her mother almost smiled in approval at Marinette.

When Marinette finally handed the invitation over “I do hope you can attend.” She said. “I apologize for the short notice.”

Mrs. Tsurugi bowed. “It would be an honor to attend.”

“We look forward to it.” Kagami added.

“I… admit I have always wanted to go the Wayne’s Ball.” The older woman admitted the barest hint of a smile on her face. “One thing off my Christmas list, I suppose.”

At this, Marinette beamed, a vindictive pleasure coursed through. Yes, she wanted to say, Kiss my ass, Santa.

Going to Chloé’s was… interesting for Marinette. She hadn’t even had the chance to knock on the penthouse door before Chloé had ripped it opened.

“Mama!” She called. “Marinette’s here.”

That was all the signal needed, for Audrey Bourgeois to throw opened both doors of her office, “Ahh Marinette. How lovely to see you, darling.”

If Marinette had been a little meaner, she would have admitted that the scene felt oddly similar to what it was like to see the stepsisters in Cinderella get the invitations to the ball. Chloé had been her bully, and she hadn’t changed all that much.

“Thank you for having me.” Marinette said easily. She presented the invitation. “I hope you can go.” She told Chloé and her mother honestly. “I could use more friends there.”

Chloé’s eyes softened despite the look of the annoyance on her face “Of course we’re going.”

“Agreed.” Audrey said. “Everyone who is anyone is going. And we are most definitely anyone. The question is what are we wearing? Classic ball gown? Or a modern princess? What are you wearing? Everyone wants to know.”

“Roy Queen on her arm.” Chloé giggled.

Audrey smiled, her first real smile of the day, “Now that is quite the handsome accessory, bravo.”

They discussed fashion choices and who is suppose to be wearing who. All while Marinette dodged every attempt from Audrey to design her dress for the ball. And the older woman had been determined.

It was a harrowing experience. If Chloé hadn’t been her new best friend, Marinette would’ve given in to the desire to rip back the invite and tear it shreds.

As she was leaving, Audrey said, “I had always dreamed about it; the Wayne New Years’ ball.” It was said with a lovingness and dreamy voice that neither Chloé or Marinette had ever heard her use before. “When I was a little girl, I would watch every year and just dream about it. I envied and critiqued over dresses. When I was really little, I used to ask Santa to go every year. I’d even design my own dress; every year. It’s why I got into fashion. I was a little girl who dreamed about her own ball gown.”

Marinette would leave the penthouse, walk outside where her driver waited, and before she got into the car, she stared at the Christmas decorations. At the robotic Santa waving, and whisper lowly “We’ll call this a tie.”

But the fight wasn’t over.

Luka had no idea what to do with the invitation. Neither did his mother. Sure, they had heard about the Wayne ball but Juleka had Rose whispering in her ear so she made sure that her brother accepted.

“This is a favor to me.” Marinette pleaded. “Father will pay for the trip, for the expenses. Luka is my friend, and I would like him there. With you all of course.”

Juleka begged her mother, “Please! Rose said this a once in a lifetime experience.”

Luka eyed his sister but shrugged, “I’m in. What are friends for? Hey, is your brother Tim single?”

What did you just say to me, punk? Marinette nearly snapped. She knew, of course, that Luka always had a celebrity crush on Tim Drake-Wayne. He even put jokingly ‘a kiss under the mistletoe with Tim Drake’ on his shopping list. But it was different now that Tim was her brother. Marinette needed her friends on her side; her family was insane. And she swore if Luka spent the entire Ball mooning over Tim, she was going to fly to the North Pole and shove her foot right up Santa’s…

“I won’t know anyone,” Anarka finally said interrupting Marinette’s thought. “It’ll be all boring people listening to classical music.”

“Oh!” Marinette straightened up. “Jagged Stone will be there” She said brightly.

The glare she got from Luka’s mother could’ve been weaponized.

Marinette left their house feeling a bit shook.

“Ho! Ho! Ho!” She heard and saw a Santa impersonator walking on the street.

Marinette’s eyes narrowed. A lesser person would’ve just taken him out, she knew. But Paparazzi was everywhere, and for once that was the only thing stopping her. Not being nice or polite.

No, Marinette raged inwardly, that time was over.

Instead, she shot him a glare, “Score one for you.”

The next day at school was even worse than the day before… Paparazzi wise.

“Marinette! Marinette!” A lady from seventeen magazines yelled. “What was your first date like with Roy? Was it Romanic? Did you kiss him? Is he a good kisser?”

Marinette ignored them all as her father walked her into school again; this time with Tim and Cassandra.

“Bruce! What do you think of your daughter dating someone two years older than her?” Bruce stiffened.

“How long have you been dating the Queen heir?”

“Have you had sex yet?”

“What is he wearing to the ball?”

The questions went on and on.

Marinette got to class and all but collapsed in her seat with a huff. This was too much. Her papa had assured her it would calm down soon.

“It will get better.” Kagami assured.

Chloé patted her back comfortingly “Paparazzi are so invasive.”

Alix snorted, “What do you know about it?”

“Her mother is Style Queen.” Marinette answered before Chloé could. “One of the leading faces in fashion today; she can make or break a designer; start trends and end them. Everyone knows her name. Her face. She is the Devil’s Wears Prada: Miranda Presley of our world. Chloé was born with paparazzi wanting to know if her diaper was designer.”

Her classmates were shocked at her defense of the blonde.

“And for the record,” Chloé said sounding pleased. “They were.”

“What’s it like dating Roy Queen?” Rose asked excitedly, ignoring the tenseness of the room like she was always doing. “He’s so dreamy. Did you know I have him on my bedroom wall?”

Yes, Marinette did know. She helped decorate.

“Like a dream come true.” Marinette said with a forced smile.

Because like the most dreams, some crazy person made it up, She thought. Jason. Jason made it up.

“Do you think you’ll get married?” Mylène asked giving heart eyes to Ivan who blushed.

Marinette was about to answer when she noticed Alya’s phone was out, and she looked way too interested in what Marinette was saying.

“I didn’t give permission for an interview,” She said. “Or for permission to have my conversation recorded as is required by law.”

“You never minded before.” Alya pointed out. “This could be huge for my blog.”

Marinette rolled her eyes “No one knew I was a Wayne before. I have to be careful now.”

“Someone who knows you should give an inside scoop.” The glasses-wearing girl said. “Let people know what you’re really like, what you’re really thinking. We can do an interview right now!”

“Class is about to start.” Chloé sneered.

Kagami glared “Delete it or hear from our lawyers.”

Adrien stood up, “Don’t you think you’re being a bit harsh.” Some of the other students nodded. “She doesn’t mean any harm.”

“I don’t care what she meant!” Marinette snapped. “I will not have private conversations on display for the world to hear. It's an invasion.” She told him and looked back at her once best friend. “Delete the recording from your phone.”

Alya crossed her arms, a petulant look appeared on her face “I already posted it on my blog.” She said smugly. “Too late now.”

“Delete it” Kagami and Chloé chimed together.

Alya stood her ground and sent them a look similar to what Rena Rouge sent Akumas, “No! It’s my private property.” She snapped, and she sent a smirk at Marinette. “You can’t make me.”

“Are you sure about that?” Marinette asked. “It’s your last chance.”

“This is my blog.” Alya said.

“Then prepare to see it burn.”

All Marinette wanted for Christmas last year was for Chat Noir to leave her alone and for Alya to wake up, stop listening to Lila and reporting false news about Ladybug.

Before the bell rang for lunch, Alya’s screech could be heard for miles. The Ladyblog was gone. Her mom had deleted it. Well not deleted the website but deleted everything on it. It had been an accident. Alya’s mom had been desperate to delete the interview of Marinette as quickly as possible. After realizing what she had done, she quickly went to school to talk with her daughter.

“Why?” Alya had demanded in tears.

“Why?” Her mother shouted back. “Do you even know what you’ve done? What could happen to you? To your family?”

Her parents were furious. They had gotten a cease and desist order from Bruce Wayne’s lawyers, a notice that the Ladyblog was being sued for invasion of privacy. Officer Raincomprix had shown up to let them know Alya was being hit with criminal charges; it was illegal to record a private conversation without permission for public use; even more so if it involved a minor.

Four hours. It took four hours for the Ladyblog to go up in flames.

The akuma had not been pleasant to deal with. But surprisingly, it wasn’t Alya. It was her mother; scared to death that her daughter had pissed off one of the richest family’s in the world and might have destroyed her own.

Alya left school early that day, and wouldn’t come back for the rest of the week.

Marinette counted that as a win in the “Fuck Santa” Category. She could get her own freaking Christmas presents.

Marinette had been sitting with Kagami and Chloé, enjoying lunch in the cafeteria when suddenly all the noise stopped. A needle dropping would be heard.

“Babe!” A voice shouted.

Every hair on Marinette’s body froze. What were the chances that an overly loud voice that sounded so familiar, so like how Roy Queen sounded in every video she ever saw of him, wasn’t actually Roy Queen?

No. It couldn’t be, she thought, Not even Santa’s that cruel.

She glanced behind her and tried not to groan. It was Roy Queen alright. Red hair, handsome face, smug ‘kick me in the teeth’ smile. He was gorgeous. The exact type she’d been into. He had a bouquet of red roses and what looked to be expensive chocolates.

That was when suddenly she remembered how much she wished for the same scenario. For her boyfriend, imaginary at the time, to surprise her during school just because. When she was eleven, it was a Christmas wish on a star. (all her friends had boyfriends at the time; even if they only last two weeks at most.)

Another point for Jolly Saint Nick, she thought glumly.

An arm went around her shoulder, “Miss Me?” Roy smirked as he pulled her into a hug.

Marinette hugged him back tightly, a pleasant grin on her face, masking her true feelings, “I’m going to kill you,” She whispered. She kissed him softly on the cheek. “And I’m not even going to make it look like an accident.”

She wasn’t entirely sure if she was talking to him or Santa Clause; maybe both.

The smile was on Roy’s face as he pulled away, “You are definitely Jason’s sister.” He looked her up and down. “So… want to ditch school?”

Marinette sighed, “Fuck Santa.”

She didn’t care who heard now.

Marinette did not skip school. Roy did pick her up from school, on a motorcycle. The pictures were being recycled on the news.

All three of her parents were furious. Marinette had barely managed to get out of being grounded.

Santa would not beat her. She would not end up on the fat guy’s naughty list. Unless the reason was that she was standing over his cold, dead corpse.

“Okay,” Marinette said as she paced her bedroom. “I’m losing it.”

“You’re fine.” Tikki promised. “This time of year gets to everyone. It will get better.”

“He’s persecuting me!” The bluenette said.

Tikki sighed at her chosen’s antics “Santa is not after you.”

Suddenly, there was a loud crash. Her bedroom door swung open, Tim rushed in looking a mess and beyond frazzled “Tell me you can sing?” He shouted. “Doesn’t matter. I told everyone that you’re singing at the ball. It’s gonna be great.” And then he ran from the room.

It went silent.

“Coward!” She yelled after him

Marinette recalled her desire, her wish to finally overcome her shyness, her stage fright. She recalled the time she fainted during a choir rehearsal for the Christmas pageant. She had been eight-years-old and vowed to never sing publicly.

“…Maybe Santa is out to get you.” Tikki said bluntly who knew all about Marinette’s fear of singing.

Tim suddenly ran back in the room, “You’re having dinner with Roy and his parents tomorrow.” He said. “And Dad wants you to meet the Justice League. Have fun.” And he was gone.

“Fuck. Santa!” She screamed.

Chapter Text

The jolly fat man would get his, Marinette swore. She wore a lovely gold, snowflake-embroidered cocktail dress. Her hair was done in a French side braid with voluminous Curls; more than she ever had in her entire life. Honestly, she looked like a princess.

And it would’ve been a win for her if it wasn’t for the circumstances that made it yet another Tie against Santa.

Roy had his hand on the small of her back since they step out of the limo. The forced sweet smile on her face was for the paparazzi that had waited outside the restaurant. When they got inside, and as they were shown to their table, Roy's hand slipped south.

Marinette stiffened and leaned close to Roy and whispered in his ear. “If you don’t get your hand off my butt, I’m going to take off one of my five-inch heels and slit your throat with it.”

Roy’s hand was gone in a flash. “Aww babe!” He said, a little loudly, nodding to the table where his parents’ Oliver and Dinah waited; their eyes watching the young couple’s every move. “You know I can’t keep my hands off you.”

Marinette giggled, as she fought the urge to slam his head against a nearby table. “Not in front of your parents. It’s called manners.”

You’re lucky homicide is still technically illegal, Marinette thought viciously, and a sure-fire way to get on the fat bastard’s naughty list.

He wouldn’t win. No, Marinette had gone too far; been through too much to lose now.

“Thank you, Marinette.” Dinah stood once the two approached. She pulled Marinette into a hug. “I’ve tried to instill etiquette into Roy for years. His last girlfriends and him got nearly in trouble for public indecency. Maybe you’ll do a better job than I did.”

Marinette laughed. “I will even if I have to cut off his hand.”

Oliver chuckled. “You’re definitely Bruce’s girl.” The resemblance was uncanny.

After that they fell into an easy conversation.

“That dress is beautiful.” Dinah said. “Who’s the designer?”

Marinette beamed. “I am. I love fashion. It’s my dream.” She explained. “I plan on launching my own company. While there’s always room to learn and enhance my designing skills, I feel as if I have that side at least somewhat covered. However, the business angle is something I need to learn. Which is why I plan on getting my MBA at an Ivy League. I was considering Yale or Princeton.”

“Princeton.” Oliver grinned. “Did you hear that Roy?” Roy rolled his eyes, and once again, regretted being born. “Marinette’s considering Princeton. That’s the top school on his list. Queens have gone there for generations.” He pulled his wife into a hug. “It’s where I knew Dinah was the one.”

Dinah gave Marinette a blank stare. “I couldn’t get rid of him. It was like having bedbugs.” (“Hey!” Oliver cried in protest.) “No matter what I did, he just kept coming back. The only solution was to burn the entire place down and vanish without a trace. But apparently, that’s illegal or whatever. Stupid.”

“I know, right!” Marinette nodded earnestly. “What’s up with that?”

They had a wonderful dinner. They watched a paparazzi pretending to be a waiter be escorted out of the restaurant. It was great, amazing even. Oliver and Dinah had been perfectly lovely. Roy had acted like a perfect gentleman. Marinette could’ve almost pretended she was actually meeting her boyfriend’s family. She was about to count the entire night as a win until…

“So how many grandkids should I expect in the future?” Oliver asked, a sincere look on his face, though he was snickering inside.

Marinette choked on her chocolate mousse and ended up in a coughing fit that Dinah helped her with. Roy had met his father’s gaze and gave him his most charming smile. “Seven.” He answered.

“Seven!” Marinette barked out and she looked around frantically as if Ashton Kutcher had revived his hit show and was about to pop out.

Oh, gods; please let me be getting punked, Marinette prayed.

Oliver’s eyebrows went up. “Seven, huh, big family.”

Roy hummed. “The Wayne-Queens certainly will be.”

“You mean the Queen-Waynes.” Oliver corrected, his hackles rising.

“Well, I figured since we’d be living in Gotham.” Roy didn’t even bother to hide his smirk. “We’d go by the Wayne-Queen family. I actually found this great place not too far from Wayne Manor. Plenty of room for the kids, maybe a dog or two; a rose garden. You know how Waynes are about their roses. You can visit whenever.”

Marinette might have momentarily blacked out during this. It was how Marinette knew she had officially lost that round to Santa.

Oliver and Dinah just looked at Roy; their entire bodies stiff.

Dinah took a long drink from her wine glass. “Gotham has such a high crime rate. Have you considered Star City, Marinette?”

“I’ve never been.” Marinette said sweetly. “But I could live anywhere really. I’m pretty open.”

Roy wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “Yes, but I figured you’d want to spend as much time with your family as possible. Jason’s my best friend. I love Gotham. It just works. Besides Bruce Wayne would make an amazing grandpa.”

The grip Oliver had on his dessert fork made Marinette fear for Roy’s life. It was time to step in. “I suppose Robb or Thea would love a big backyard to play in.”

That got the other three’s attention.

“Robb? Thea?” Oliver whispered. His throat was dry. His brain tried to process what was said.

“I wasn’t supposed to say anything. But Roy and I started talking one day and well,” Marinette trailed off. A soft pink blush appeared on Marinette’s face, enhancing her overall innocent aura. She had done background on the Queen family. “Our firstborn; if it’s a boy Robb as in Robert Thomas; for your father and my grandfather. If it’s a girl, Thea Sabine; for your sister and my mother. It was Roy’s idea. He knows how much you loved them.”

It was then that Marinette got to check off one more wish off her list. It had been made as a joke in passing to Chloé and Kagami months ago. They had been having a girls’ night. When Chloé, ever prepared, asked what they wanted for Christmas. They had been watching a Justice League fight on the news. Marinette had laughed and said she wanted to show them up one day; make a superhero cry.

However, watching The Green Arrow tear up while the Black Canary comforted him, made her think that Santa took her wish out of context.

Roy was pulled into a big hug by his parents, and he sent her a vicious glare, and mouthed. “What did you do?”

Oliver pulled back, wiped his eyes, and said “You know; there’s nothing like a spring wedding in Star City.”

Marinette threw down her napkin.

Fuck Santa.

-

The news had a field day. The picture of Marinette in her dress and Roy in his designer suit was what everyone was talking about. The women of the view talked about her outfit. Wendy Williams talked about her outfit. It was as if Marinette was living in another universe.

Nothing could bring her down.

“What the hell?” Jason asked as he picked her up for school. “Why the fuck is Roy spamming me with hate texts. Why the fuck is Oliver arguing with B over visitation rights to his grandchildren? Who the Fuck are Robb and Thea? And why the fuck is Dad asking Aquaman if Atlantis really sunk on its own, or if it had a little help?”

Marinette tilted her head. “Is Papa planning on sinking Star City? And that’s forty dollars for the swear jar.” Her parents had implements after one too many curse words were thrown around.

“Worth it!” Jason said. “And yes, I’ve positive that’s what’s going to happen. It’s gonna be amazing. Also, he’s gonna kill Roy!”

“He deserves it.” Marinette crossed her arms.

“Hey!”

“He put his hand on my butt!”

Jason paused and narrowed his eyes. “Correction. I’m gonna kill Roy.”

Marinette rolled her eyes, but then she realized something. “Aren’t there usually two of you? Where’s the other one?” It was the routine. She was always escorted into school by two members of the Wayne family.

Jason smirked. “You’ll see.”

The paparazzi mostly screamed the usual things at her. At that point, she was used to it. It was the few changes at school that she was used to.

Damocles had been fired for bribes and severe negligence. He was replaced by Mendeleiev. Bustier had been fired for her role in Marinette’s expulsion without proper procedure and basically catering to bullies while blaming the victim. She was replaced by a sterner teacher name Miss Reed. She was by the book and not afraid to call in the higher-ups if something smelled fishy.

The first was any and all forms of bullying in class was no longer tolerated. The school had issued a zero-tolerance policy that the kids in Bustier’s class had felt immediately.

The second was Lila’s supposed medical history. No doctor’s note, no special treatment. It was also required that Lila present a note from her mother regarding any future absences.

The third was Adrien’s being pulled randomly out of class. CPS got involved real fast regarding child labor laws.

The days of her classmates getting away with bloody murder were over. Reed saw everything. Everything.

Alya, who had returned to class, always avoided Marinette at all times. Her parents had given her the biggest talking to about respecting others’ right to privacy. Marinette had agreed to drop any legal charges against her former friend provided she adhere to the cease and desist order. The girl knew too much about Marinette. And Marinette needed to make it clear that she would bury the girl in lawsuits before she’d allowed even one-fourth of it to be made public.

Jason had walked her to class. But he didn’t leave. Instead, he went directly to the back of the class and took a seat next to Chloé. He pulled out his phone and proceeded to ignore the curious looks from the students.

The blond eyed the ripped jeans, the overly sized red flannel shirt, and the beat-up leather jacket. “Grunge died in the 90s. Like it deserved.”

Jason, not bothering to look up from his phone. “Paris Hilton said it’s cool that you plagiarized her look.”

Chloé gasped.

Marinette just looked up at the ceiling, knowing exactly how this was going to go. Chloé would not forgive this. Jason was an asshole. It would be war.

Miss Reed walked in and didn’t look twice at Jason.

Marinette narrowed her eyes; something was up.

The class went on without a hitch though until just about the end of the first period…

When Tim and a pretty, brown-haired, tanned skin, older woman walked in the door. They looked to be having a pleasant conversation.

“Mama!” Lila gasped, her eyes wide. “What are you doing here?” She looked around frantically.

“Ooohhhh” Marinette nodded. “Yeah, that makes sense.” That was what was happening. Operation: Get That Bitch.

“Oh!” Tim feigned surprised. “I didn’t know your daughter was in my sister’s class, Naomi.”

Naomi had been pleasantly surprised when Tim Drake, the CEO of Wayne Industries reached out to speak to her about potential business ventures in Italy. He was in Paris visiting his sister and wanted an insider perspective on Italy’s economy and tourist information. Her bosses were thrilled. Wayne opening up a site in Italy would do wonders for the overall economic and industrial growth. Then they got to talking about a potential student exchange program that Wayne Industries were willing to fund.

What Tim hadn’t told the Ambassador was that Wayne Industries had been scouting locations in Italy for their new plant for the last ten months. All the research was done. Everything was primed to go. Still, Tim was kind enough to ensure that Naomi Rossi received the credit for getting Wayne Industries on board.

Mrs. Rossi blinked in surprise. “I had no idea either. Lila, we’re here to discuss a potential international exchange program for kids all over the world. Tim wanted to say hello to his sister. Why didn’t you tell me you were friends with Marinette Wayne?”

Marinette leaned forward in her seat. A slow smile spread across her face.

“I, well, I,” Lila struggled to say.

“We’re not the closest, Mrs. Rossi.” Marinette offered. “She’s always so busy, we haven’t had the time.”

“Ahh!” Tim snapped his fingers. “That Lila Rossi. Marinette told me all about her.” He crossed his arms. “Naomi, how was Achu? I haven’t gone yet. But from what Marinette’s told of Lila’s stories, you two go all the time. You’ve become close to the royal family, yes?”

Coldness went down Naomi Rossi’s spine. She stiffened. Her eyes went to her daughter who had a look of dread on her face. Not this again, she nearly groaned. “There’s been some… confusion.” Mrs. Rossi said, gearing up every ounce of diplomacy she learned in her twenty-year career. Lila was so grounded after this. “A miscommunication, I suppose. My ambassadorship has taken my family to England, Spain, and Japan for a little while, and here in France, of course. However, nowhere else. We have never been to Achu. That is a bit above my paygrade, I’m afraid.” She laughed nervously.

The class was as silent as a library. If Bustier was still there, a few students would’ve started yelling their complaints and cries for explanations. One or two would’ve started screaming at Lila for lying. But Bustier was gone. And the look Reed was giving her class, dared them to try.

Tim chuckled. “Kids. When I was seven I swore I spent the summer in Greece with my parents. I didn’t find out until I was eleven that I was actually in Rome. What can you do?” He gave her his most charming smile. “England, was that where Lila met Jagged Stone? I think he’s from there.”

“Jagged who now?” Naomi asked. “The Rock Star? No, Lila’s never met him. She’s a huge fan though.”

“But he wrote a song about her!” Alya cried out. “She saved his cat from getting hit by a plane!”

Miss Reed then spoke. “Alya, please raise your hand and keep to a reasonable level while inside. It will be detention if I have to tell you again.”

Miss Reed and Mendeleiev had agreed to The Wayne's suggestion of revealing Lila’s lies to the class. It was the only way they would believe it and that she couldn’t lie her way out of. It was unnatural the way the students trailed after the girl, simpering over grand stories and promises of famous connections. They needed to learn to rely on hard work and their own talent, not on how many famous people they might get the chance to meet.

“A plane?” Mrs. Rossi asked, an affronted look on her face. “You think I would ever allow my child to be in such danger?” She looked at her daughter. “Your grandmother always said you would be a grand writer with all the stories you tell. You could’ve at least come with a sensible lie.”

“I can explain!” Lila said but whether she was talking to her mother or class was anyone’s guess.

Rose raised her hand. “Lie? Lila can’t be lying. What about all the trips she takes with you? The charity organizations she runs? The famous people she knows like Clara Nightingale who always ask her for help. She’s close friends with Prince Ali. That’s why she’s always away from school. One time she was gone for weeks.”

Naomi Rossi looked at her daughter, who did everything she could to avoid eye contact with her mother. “You told me that the school was closed due to the Akumas. It was a lie.” She looked at the teacher. “If the school wasn’t closed, Lila should have only missed three days of school this semester due to her being ill with the flu. She should have only missed seven to ten days in total last year. I do apologize, my daughter…” She gave Lila a dark look. “Seems to have a talent for tall tales.”

Miss Reed stood up. “It’s a matter for the Principle. Her last teacher overlooked many things and wrote off what she couldn’t. Her schoolwork was done the year before; her grades were good enough to pass. She has not missed too many days so far; a few more than the average student but it happens. Any homework missed can still be made up. She is welcome in my class. However, when you get the chance, I would like make an appointment to discuss with you any medical accommodations she has that need to be addressed.”

Mrs. Rossi crossed her arms. “She never wears her glasses. She has sensitive eyes that prevent her from wearing contacts. Without them, she can’t see more than a few feet ahead of her.” She looked straight at her daughter. “And she knows this.”

Marinette wanted to bang her head against the desk. Why couldn’t Lila just say that? She’d have understood.

Mrs. Rossi looked at the class. “I am so sorry for any trouble my daughter may have caused.” She looked at Tim. “I hope this doesn’t cast a negative light on any prospective business relations.”

Tim shook his head. “Kids will be kids. Let’s continue to speak over lunch.”

“I’ll see you at home Lila.” Mrs. Rossi said.

Tim grinned. “Marinette, I’ll see you after school. Jason.”

Jason got up to leave only to stumble nearly down the stairs. He cast a quick glare at Chloé.

The blond gave him a vicious smirk. “Walk much?”

“Oh it’s on!” Jason hissed.

Marinette rolled her eyes. Last year, she had wished with all her might that her friends would see Lila for who she really was. Now the truth was out. Lila had been exposed.

Regrettably, Marinette had already lost all her friends. And those who were still her friends, already knew the truth. So it wouldn’t change much. She’d had already forgiven her ex-friends a long time ago. Marinette just had no intention of being friends with them again. Still, it was a victory.

Fuck Santa; this round went Marinette.

-

-

The Justice League had been stunned when they learned that the masked hero Ladybug who was protecting Paris in an adorable bright red suit, who seemed to be made of sunshine, rainbows, and happiness was Batman’s daughter. Like so stunned that as soon as they saw her secret Identity of Marinette Dupain-Cheng, and her takedown of monsters twelve times her size; one or two (or twelve) asked Superman to take a DNA test too. Because Bruce Wayne wasn’t the only black-haired Superhero around, and you know things happen.

…Batman hadn’t been happy when Oracle alerted him that someone in the Watch Tower was running his daughter’s DNA against Superman’s.

“How sure are we?” Hal Jordan asked. “The DNA results never came back. How do we know she’s not Big S’s?”

The main members of the Justice League were waiting for Batman and his family to arrive. Then they would officially be introduced to the hero Ladybug.

Superman glared. “Stop it. Batman already brought out the kryptonite the last time you mentioned it.”

WonderWoman nodded. “Her civilian self is the spitting image of Bruce.”

“All of his kids have dark hair and light eyes.” The Flash reminded them. “One of like seven or twelve, or however many he has now, we know for sure is his.”

“They are all his.” Black Canary stated with a growl. She and Oliver had adopted Roy when he was young but that didn’t make the boy any less hers.

Just then the light of the zeta beam sounded and Batman and Ladybug appeared in the room. The clear contrast between the two was startling.

The Dark, brooding, Knight of Gotham dressed in all black with a look on his face that could’ve made Superman wince in fear. Ladybug, dressed in bright red, with a big, cheerful smile on her face and large blue eyes that looked positively mesmerized by the heroes.

“I brought cookies!” The small girl chirped as she motioned to the goodies in her hands. “And apple pie! It’s a family recipe. I made them myself. I really hope you like them.”

Batman glared even worse to the point where a few Justice League members feared for their lives. The message was clear; they’d like them. Or else.

“I’m sure they’re wonderful.” Diana smiled. “Come on, let me show you where we’ll be meeting.

Ladybug tried not to stare in awe at her favorite superhero. “I also brought Vegan. And gluten-free cookies. I wanted to make sure everyone could get some.” She said as she was led away.

The world-renowned heroes visibly cooed at the young hero. She was the most adorable thing they’d ever laid eyes on.

The Flash laughed. “What did you bring, Bats?”

“Death.” Batman growled as stalked after his daughter.

Cyborg swallowed hard. “I’m not saying you’re right,” He told Hal and Barry. “I’m saying for this type of situation; Maury is classier than Jerry Springer.”

Superman groaned. They were going to get him killed.

“Apple pie!” The Flash said. “She brought Apple, Clark; it’s a sign from the Gods.”

Ladybug briefing them on her hero journey had been riveting. The Justice League had always been aware of Ladybug's existence. Once aware of her, Diana had told them all the history of the Miraculous and how her own mother used to be one of the users. Ladybug, with Chat Noir for a time, handled herself and protected the city well. They saw no reason to interfere. The Justice League had strict rules of interfering with another’s heroes’ turf. They figured if Ladybug needs help, the hero would call on them. They never knew she was a child.

Her age bothered them.

“She can’t protect the city.” Aquaman said. “We’ll need to step in.”

“Excuse me.” Ladybug said.

The Flash nodded. “We’ll need to run Intel. I’ll have Vibe take a look at things.”

“Wait! I don’t think you-” Ladybug started but was cut off.

“The magic is ancient and powerful.” Hawkman interrupted. “We should call Constantine. Or Doctor Fate perhaps.”

Ladybug shook her head. “That wouldn’t be a good idea!”

Green Lantern waved her off. “It’s fine, kid. We’ll handle it. While we’re at it; consider joining Young Justice or Teen Titans. Get you some training before you call yourself a real hero. Until then stick with the little league team.”

Marinette froze. What did he just say? White-hot anger coursed through her veins.

And to think she always dreamed of meeting the Justice League; of standing face to face with the heroes after having proven herself; proven that she was just as much of a superhero as they are. However, Marinette knew she was already a hero. And no one would tell her otherwise.

The round went to Santa. But Marinette would have her due.

Fuck Santa!

Superman said “We’ll start having unplaced league members scouting the area. They’ll notify us at the first sign of Hawkmoth.”

“ENOUGH!” Ladybug yelled. She growled at the heroes. “Who the hell do you think you are?” The silence that followed that question was deafening. “You know nothing of Hawkmoth; saw nothing of what I’ve been through. There is a reason I never called in the League. Superpowered individuals still have emotions; still have anger. He can turn any of you into akumas. Get inside your heads; learn who you really are. You’ll be a toy for him. Batman brought me here to meet you; not for you to pretend you know how to do my job.”

She glared at the room and then zeroed in on the Green Lantern. Within seconds, Ladybug had yanked him out of his seat, pulled the ring off his finger, and held him by his collar as the man detransformed. “Real Hero? You think I’m not a real hero? I’ve fought monsters nightmares couldn’t even begin to fathom. You want to see what I’m capable of, Glow Stick? How about I take you to the nearest training room and see if you bleed green?”

Batman stood up. “My team will be running point on the Paris situation; following Ladybug’s lead. You’ll refrain from entering the city of Paris until further notice. That is all.” He looked at his daughter and had to fight to keep the smile off his face. “Ladybug let Green Lantern go, and give him back his ring.”

Ladybug huffed. “I’ll give him back his ring. And then I want ten minutes alone with him.”

Hal gulped.

“No.” Batman said. “We must leave. You have to get ready for Winter break. Next time.”

Ladybug glared and then dropped the hero on the ground. “Next time.” She promised.

Then swiftly the father and daughter duo departed.

Once the two were gone, Wonder Woman chuckled. “Anyone else want to question Ladybug’s Paternity. Anyone?”

Barry had to fight the shivers that went through him. Ladybug had Batman’s glare and knew how to use it. “Nope. Never again.”

-

-

Marinette’s first night in Gotham was memorable. The entire bat family had been waiting for Marinette when she arrived; Bruce, Alfred, Kate, Dick, Barbara, Jason, Cassandra, Tim, Stephanie, Luke, and Damian. Alfred, the man her brothers had deemed their grandfather, had welcomed her with open arms and a dinner that was more like a feast than a simple meal.

On the outside, Wayne Manor looked like any home in the neighborhood; quiet, idealistic, and seemingly perfect.

On the inside, as soon as Bruce and Alfred stepped away for a moment, her siblings took her to the Batcave. It was as grand as she always imagined. Then someone (Tim) brought out lightsabers.

Marinette thought it was a fancy version of the toy she used to love so much as a kid; her only complaint was that the plastic swords only came in green, red and the occasional blue. She really wanted a pink one and had put it on her Christmas list for two years straight.

She pressed the button, only for the sword handle to heat up, and a pink laser rises out of it. “Tim?”

“Yeah?”

“…This is a real lightsaber.” The heat from the sword threatened to burn her hand a little. Or worse. She’d seen all the movies. She knew how this usually ended up.

“Yep.”

Marinette nodded slowly. Because what the heck.

“Just go with it.” Luke shrugged. “Just-just go with it.” He sounded like a defeated man. A tired one at that.

“Don’t be like that!” Dick smiled. “Family bonding time is the best time.”

“Jedi versus Sith?” Marinette just asked.

Tim pointed a bright gold lightsaber at her. “Jedi versus Sith.”

Marinette looked around at the different colored and very, very dangerous lightsabers. There was no way this could possibly go well. And with the way that Kate, aka Batwoman, was smirking there was no way Alfred would consider her proper adult supervision. Someone was going to lose a hand. Or die. Most likely both.

But she wouldn’t back down. This was more or less her eight-year-old self’s dream. It was also likely to get her killed.

…Marinette would take those odds.

“What team am I on?” She asked.

Cassandra shook her head. “Up to you. Good Versus is a choice; just a game though.” She cast Stern looks at Jason, Tim, and Damian, who now sported black robes, clearly, by the Darth Maul make up that had somehow appeared on Damian’s face, were clearly Sith Lords.

Santa thought this would scare her. That she would be cowed into submission. Finally admit defeat. Well, Marinette only had one thing to say to that. Two things actually.

“Give in to the dark side, sister.” Damian ordered her. His lightsaber was red and had two sides to it much like the character he matched.

Marinette got into a fighting stance. “Not today.”

And Fuck Santa.

…

Alfred and Bruce were not happy when they finally located the children.

Or the fact that someone had to get their hand reattached.

--

--

It was two to two. Christmas day had arrived. Marinette had expected the worst; had geared up for the worst.

Nothing happened.

Marinette spent the day with her family.

Her parents had even arrived from Paris on the day before Christmas Eve.

They shared presents. They sang songs. The entire family was together. It snowed outside. She and all of her siblings had a snowball fight while her parents and Alfred watched from the porch.

It was a perfect Christmas day.

Except for one thing…

Marinette knew the truth.

The perfect day was the result of one thing…

Santa was preparing too. He didn’t back down. The fight wasn’t over yet. He was too busy to mess with her on Christmas Eve or Christmas. Nevertheless, that didn’t mean anything.

Everyone knew the Holiday season didn’t officially end until January 1st.

After New Year’s Eve.

That was the final round.

The match to end all matches.

On New Years’ Eve, it would be war.

-

-

Roy wore a tailored tux as he walked her down the carpet, passing the flashing lights of the paparazzi.

Marinette never thought she’d fight the most important battle of her life in a ballgown. It was a jaw-dropping, off the shoulder, floor length silver dress with lacy unique floral accents. Her hair was in a side-braid with small forget-me-nots on top of her hair like a crown.

It was her battle armor, and she was ready for anything.

It was a promise she made to herself.

…

Okay so it turns out, Marinette lied to herself.

She wasn’t ready for anything. She did not stand a chance against Santa. He was a jerk. And she was six-seconds from throwing in the towel and running off crying.

Marinette had known exactly who was attending the ball. She had memorized every guest on the list. Trying to figure out exactly what the fat guy would throw at her. As soon as she saw exactly which celebrities were coming. She knew.

The first punch had been the man ten-year-old Marinette swore she was going marry. Harry freaking Styles.

But Marinette had prepared herself. It would be a quick conversation and then she wouldn’t speak to him for the rest of the night.

When she met the superstar, Marinette had smiled and laughed; had a good conversation, wasn’t even awkward at all. She wasn’t the overly One Direction obsessed 10-year-old anymore.

It was a hard hit, and the best conversation of her life, but Marinette didn’t go down.

Santa’s next move was a cheap shot, and she stumbled.

Marinette had been trying to find a quiet place to think for herself so she could strengthen up a bit but, to avoid one of her brothers (Dick), she collided straight into Nick Jonas and fell on her butt.

She hadn’t even realized it at first as he helped her up.

“Thank you.” Marinette said kindly, as she brushed off her dress. When she looked up and saw exactly who she had collided with, her face turned a bright red. “You’re Nick Jonas.” She squeaked; literally squeaked. She wanted to die.

Nick Jonas. She loved Nick Jonas. She listened to all his songs; even his old Jonas Brothers ones. She had always wanted to meet the singer; she had dreamed about it.

“Yeah,” Nick smiled. “You alright?”

No. Marinette was not alright.

Still, she chirped a quick, “I’m fine.” And introduced herself.

Then he said “Love your dress.”

“I made it! I can make you one!” Slipped out before she could stop it.

He just laughed though. “How about a suit instead?”

Yeah, so that happened.

And the night just got worse from there.

…

Santa gave her a combo hit; worthy of a champion.

Not many knew but Marinette was a huge Harry Potter fangirl. Hermione Granger was her all-time favorite. She was a hardcore Harmony shipper; Harry/Hermione forever.

Tim knew it though. He was a big-time fan as well. And he thought it would be a great idea to introduce Marinette to the actress who played her favorite character; Emma Watson.

It was not a good idea. At all.

The first words out of Marinette’s mouth upon seeing Emma Watson were literally “It's leviOsa, not levioSA!”

And it was at the point that Marinette just wanted to call it a night.

Emma had laughed it off, promising she got it all the time.

…

Marinette met Chris Hemsworth and just wouldn’t stop giggling.

Stephanie had to pull her away.

It was then that she knew Santa had her on the ropes.

…

She met Big Time Rush.

The boy band had become internationally famous over the last few years. Not as big as One Direction but they still had their dedicated fans. Marinette was one of them

Kendall Knight, James Diamond, Carlos Garcia, and Logan Mitchell. They were all eighteen.

It should’ve have been easy. She liked their band but not nearly as much as she liked Harry Styles, or Emma Watson, Or Chris Hemsworth.

Still, she hadn’t seen James asking her to dance coming.

However, Marinette had remained calm and cool.

It’s a pity, she was still such a klutz.

Suffice to say, Marinette wouldn’t be listening to Big Time Rush for a while. And James Diamond wouldn’t be asking strange girls to dance any time soon.

Santa gave her a punch right in the face.

…

She ran into Tom Holland the exact moment she got the hiccups. He did his best to help her get rid of them

…

Marinette had just stuffed an entire cupcake in her mouth when she realized Jennifer Lawrence was standing next to her. It wasn’t too bad. As the blond did the same thing a second later.

…

She pointed at Johnny Depp and said “Jack Sparrow. You’re Jack Sparrow. Oh my god!!!”

To which he replied “Captain Jack Sparrow.”

…

Suffice to say, Santa didn’t have Marinette on the ropes anymore.

No, Marinette was on the floor; waiting for the referee to call it.

…

It was an hour until the official New Year. Fifteen minutes until Marinette was suppose to perform. She was backstage. Everyone was waiting for her. She promised Tim.

And she found that she just couldn’t do it.

The entire night was too much.

It was all too much.

It was over.

She had lost.

“Rough night?” Roy, her date and pretend boyfriend asked.

Marinette was sitting on a chair, her face in her hands. “You have no idea.”

Roy sat next to her. “Pretty exciting though right?” He didn’t get an answer. “Tim said you met Emma Watson, that had to be awesome.”

“It was embarrassing.”

Roy frowned. “Sabine told me you used to dress up as Hermione Granger all time. You’re saying meeting the Queen herself wasn’t even a little cool?”

Yeah, it had been amazing to meet her in person. “A little cool.”

Roy chuckled. “You met Harry Styles,” He reminded. “And from what your blond bestie told me; my only real competition.”

Marinette giggled. “That had been… awesome.” And everything.

“You met Chris Hemsworth,” He added. “Tom Holland, Big Time Rush, and a bunch of other celebs that I’ve been told you were huge fans of. Yeah, you were a little embarrassed.” He shook his head. “But I don’t get it; I’d be so psyched right now if I were you. So why aren’t you?”

Marinette paused.

Why wasn’t she?

Marinette had met people she never even dared to really hope she’d ever meet one day. She wore the most beautiful dress in her entire life; danced with Roy Queen and James Diamond. Joked with Harry Styles. Talked to Emma Watson the actress who played the character she loved most out of all the books, tv shows, and movies she’d ever loved.

It was all a matter of perspective really. Marinette was so focused on the bad, she never even realized just how great it was. Santa had thrown the worst at her but she was still there. She hadn’t run back to Wayne Manor no matter how much she had wanted to. She stayed strong.

At one point, she knew for certain that she wouldn’t just surrender; after the Chris Hemsworth incident. If Santa wanted to win, he was going to have to knock her out.

“Thanks, Roy.” She said. “I couldn’t wish for a better date.”

It was the most amazing night of her life.

And no one was going to make her feel otherwise.

Marinette stood up, determination on her face.

She had a song to sing.

…

Marinette stood on stage. The crowd looked up at her. Her hands were shaking. Her mouth felt dry. The lights were near blinding. She had changed the song at the last minute. The music was coming from her phone anyway.

Marinette knew the lyrics to the song by heart; had sung it a thousand times in her room to herself.

She could do this.

I will do this, Marinette swore.

The music started. It was her favorite song. And Marinette was going to sing it so loudly, so proudly; they could hear her in the North Pole.

“What if I told you

It was all meant to be

Would you believe me

Would you agree

It's almost that feelin'

That we've met before

So tell me that you don't think I'm crazy

When I tell you love has come and now.”

She was doing it. Marinette was really doing it. She always had a good voice. She had taken singing lessons for a long time. And her teachers always praised her talent. But after one terrible incident, she never thought she’d ever get on stage and sing in front of anyone again.

But there she was.

“A moment like this

Some people wait a lifetime

For a moment like this

Some people search forever…”

Honestly, Marinette could fall right on her face and it wouldn’t stop the euphoric feeling coursing through her. This was her victory song.

Jolly Saint Nick had thrown at her more than she ever thought she could take. But she was still standing.

And as long as she was, the big red guy would never win.

“For that one special kiss

Oh, I can't believe it's happening to me

Some people wait a lifetime

For a moment like this…”

The music faded. The applause from the audience roared.

…

Marinette and Roy slow danced to something my Celine Dion neither could recognize. The New Year was less than two minutes away.

“You’re looking a lot better.” Roy smirked. He knew he was good at Pep talks no matter what Artemis said.

“I feel better.” Marinette admitted. “It’s been an awesome few weeks.”

“Yeah?” Roy asked as he twirled her around.

Marinette nodded. “Nearly Every. One. Of. My. Christmas wishes came true.” She tried not to growl. Positive outlook after.

“Santa must be out to get you.”

Marinette looked up at Roy with appreciation. “You have no idea.”

“Anything he didn’t get to?” The redhead asked. “Something you can do for yourself first?”

“Countdown to New Years in 10!”

Marinette thought about it for a second but she realized there was. There was one more thing on her list, that she added at the very beginning of Christmas.

“Yeah, there is.” She said. “Do you want to kiss me?”

Roy nodded earnestly.

The crowd counted down. “7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1” And then Marinette kissed Roy.

Balloons came from above. Everyone cheered. But Marinette kept kissing Roy.

She always wanted a New Year’s kiss.

Take that and stick it up your chimney, Santa.

Marinette was officially the winner.

Nevertheless, there was always next year.

But for now, fuck Santa!

Chapter Text

Marinette always knew Tom was her step-father. Sabine and he married when she was three after all. And while she considered the great cuddly bear to be her dad, she still had a great relationship with her actual father: Bruce Wayne. And all her brothers and Sister. She spent every summer with them and every other Christmas in Gotham. She loved her family. She just wished they would take a chill pill.

And stop scaring away her freaking boyfriends.

Lê Chiến Kim: The Boy who swears Marinette’s related to the Boogieman

If anyone asked Marinette now if she would ever date Kim, she’d have died of laughter. Kim was like a goofy cousin. They were great friends. Their moms were best friends. She just didn’t see him like that.

However, it wouldn’t have been so funny to six-year-old Marinette who ran from school with a Daisy in her hair and a big smile her face.

“Daddy, Daddy!” She’d squeal to her Papa later that day. She barely noticed he was still wearing bat uniform, except the mask. Or all her brothers were with him.

“Hey Sunshine.” Bruce smiled lovingly at his youngest daughter. “You have a good day at school?”

“Give ‘em hell, firecracker.” Jason called from the background.

Tim and Dick laughed. Bruce just shook his head amused.

“I got a boyfriend!”

Silence.

That day would forever be known as the day all the smiles died. Seven-year-old Damian just blinked in confusion. He didn’t know what had happened but he knew it was bad. And that it involved his sister. Was she in danger? Did she need help?

Before Bruce could process or respond to his precious baby girl, who was way too young to date (And what the hell was Sabine thinking?). Dick literally pushed him out of his chair like it was nothing. “What’s his name? Who are his parents? Where does he live? And where can I find him right now?”

Marinette, being too young, didn’t notice the threat in her eldest brother’s voice and the look of murder in his eyes, had no problem telling Dick all about her best friend Kim, who was super nice, and gave her a Daisy, and kissed her cheek.

When the call ended, Bruce brought up the picture of the boy in question. A nice-enough looking boy to most, but he knew the truth. He knew the evil in his heart.

I have been waiting for you, Bruce thought, not just to Kim but to all the boys who would one day date his daughter, since before she was even born. Before you took your first steps, I was preparing to make it so you’d never walk again.

However, Kim was still just a child. He needed a kinder touch. He looked back at his children: Dick, Jason, Cassandra, Tim, and Damian, and made his choice.

When Dick showed up to walk her to the school the next day, Marinette didn’t think to question how her brother got from Gotham to Paris so quick. (Cough, misuse of Zeta beam). Or why he was dressed in all black with a scary biker jacket on. She just shrugged and let him help her tie her shoes and carry her bright pink, hello kitty backpack.

He held her hand the entire way to school, where Kim and his dad were waiting by the doors. Kim had another daisy in his hand that he gave to Marinette.

“This is Dick!” Marinette introduced her brother. “My biggest brother. This is Kim, my boyfriend.” Kim preened. “Look, Dick, Kim got me another daisy.”

Dick beamed at his sweet little sister, “I see. Hey! Isn’t that your friend Rose? Why don’t you go show her?”

“Okay!” And she ran off.

As soon as she was gone, Dick’s smile quickly disappeared and he glared at the little Casanova, and his father, who felt like someone had just walked over his grave.

“My sister is a little young for a serious boyfriend.” Dick hissed. “Don’t you think? Don’t want her to grow up too fast, right?” The two could only nod in fear. “Good. Don’t hurt her. Don’t make her cry. Because I’d hate to have to have another talk with you, Lê Chiến. It might not go as… nicely.” And with that, he left to go find his sister, leaving two terrified people in his wake.

That conversation would be the reason Kim broke up with Marinette over recess, but to the girl’s dismay, and why the boy wouldn’t be allowed to date for another ten years.

Looking back Kim would swear darkness and shadows started to fill the schoolyard. That Marinette’s older brother’s voice got deeper and his eyes turned completely black. He had been a living nightmare, one that would haunt his dreams for years.

Marinette wouldn’t get another boyfriend for years.

Chat Noir aka Adrien Agreste; The Boy who just didn’t want to Get Neutered

Marinette never considered Adrien or Chat Noir her boyfriend. He had been her best friend, her partner, and for a long time, her crush. However, before Marinette found out who was behind the mask and he earned the title of her best friend in the whole world.

Chat Noir had the title of Guy who can’t take a hint.

They had been just thirteen at the time. Chat had been spending more and more time flirting with Ladybug and joking around then actually taking the fight seriously. And when he wouldn’t get the response he wanted from his Lady, he’d pout or throw a tantrum and storm off. It had been getting to be a real hassle. And as much as she liked Chat, she had been seriously considering Master Fu’s offer of getting her a permanent partner to replace him.

Then one day it all change. All the silly behavior, most of it anyway, and the constant flirting all stopped and never started back up. It would take Marinette months to find out why.

Unbeknownst to Marinette, her Papa, Bruce had been keeping a watchful eye on the deteriorating situation. The flirting, his daughter’s frustration, the lack of care. It had to be stopped. Chat Noir had a few lessons to learn.

Bruce glared harshly at the image of the cat-themed Superhero. He was proving to be a useless partner for Ladybug. And a prime example for a sexual harassment claim. “You’re sure you can handle this?” He asked son.

Damian scoffed, “I will teach that alley cat the true meaning of fear.”

“Go.”

When his son was gone and Bruce was once again alone in the Batcave, he smirked darkly at Chat Noir and all other boys who would come and go. “When you were still playing war in the school yard, I was perfecting headshots. You can’t catch up at this point.”

One night, after a particularly hazardous fight with an Akuma, Chat Noir had been running home when suddenly everything went dark.

He woke up, tied upside down, and gagged. For a few moments he thought Hawkmoth had finally gotten him, wondered if this was the end.

When a sword pressed against his throat, and a chilling voice whispered in his ear, “Care to find out just how many lives you really have, fleabag?”

At the moment, Chat Noir no longer wondered if it was the end. He knew it was.

A boy, Robin, he realized glared fiercely at him.

“I should kill you.” Robin sneered. “I should rip you limb from limb and leave your head mounted on a spike to show the next fool who thought he was worthy of my sister’s hand. Ladybug is too good for the likes of scum like you.”

Chat Noir gulped. Sister? Ladybug was Robin’s sister. Adrien’s eyes widened, that meant Ladybug was Batman’s daughter. He was going to die. He was just going to disappear and his father, or most likely Nathalie, wouldn’t even notice until he failed to show up for his next appointment.

Gorilla would notice though, Adrien thought, he’d miss me.

Robin pressed the tip of the sword to Adrien’s face until blood was drawn. “You will cease your incessant flirting with my sister. You will train harder for your battles. And you will never, ever, leave Ladybug to fight alone again. Am I clear?”

Chat Noir nodded his head earnestly. He’d never flirt with anyone again, he swore. He wouldn’t even celebrate Valentine’s Day. Or anything.

“And if for some miracle,” Robin hissed “My sister deems you suitable to date, you will treat her with respect. You will never touch her without permission. And if you hurt her, Consider my genes a mark of Cain; you will suffer seven times whatever you do to her.”

Chat Noir whimpered.

A smoke bomb later. Chat Noir’s bonds were released and Robin was gone.

It took a long time for him to stop shaking.

He never flirted with Ladybug again. He worked harder and became the partner she deserved.

And when Adrien discovered Marinette was behind Ladybug’s mask, he only managed to stumble a little.

However, when Marinette told him that her brothers was coming for a visit; she couldn’t understand why he paled and stuttered out excuses for photoshoots he never mentioned before in far, far away countries. That same day, Adrien had his father take them to Australia for vacation under the threat of Adrien dying his hair pink. He wouldn’t return for a month.

Jon Kent: The Boy who, in retrospect, really should’ve known better.

Marinette’s first real boyfriend was the son of her father’s best friend, Clark Kent, otherwise known as Superman. She had been only fourteen and it had been a summer romance while she stayed in Gotham. She had thought Jon was perfect; handsome, kind, funny…

Invulnerable to most weapons and had an amazing healing factor.

Plus it’s not like her papa would kill the son of his best friend, right?

Right.

It had all been going great… until it wasn’t.

“I welcome you in my home,” Bruce hissed at the picture of Jon Kent on the bat computer. “I trained you. I trusted you. And you betrayed me.”

“Let me speak with him, Father.” Damian demanded. “He is my friend. He will listen to me.”

Bruce shook his head, “That’s why I can’t send you. You’re too close to the situation. He snuck past all our defense. Now I have no choice but to do same. Cass?”

The Asian girl smirked, “Little Superboy will know dread.”

Jon had been visiting the fortress of Solitude when… it happened.

Before that day he had never dreamed the place would be anything less than safe, anything other than secure.

His dad had just flown off to help someone in Brazil. Jon waited patiently for him to come back while he dreamed of his beautiful new girlfriend. Marinette was amazing, perfect, and the nicest, sweetest girl ever.

When suddenly he felt a tickle in his throat, and he tried his best to clear it but it just got worse and worse. Until Jonathan Samuel Kent, Superboy (now that Connor was going as Krypton), fell to his knees as he struggled to breath.

No matter what he did, the more breaths he took, the worse he felt. It was like his lungs were on fire.

“Do not struggle.” A voice said. Jon looked up see Blackbat, Cassandra, standing above him. How did she get into the fortress? Not only could only a Kryptonian open the doors but only a member of El could be let in. It was impossible. “Struggling makes it worse.”

Jon coughed, “What?”

“The air,” Cassandra waved her hand around. “It is filled with dust. Green dust of Kryptonite. It has disable you and your powers. It’s concentrated. You will not die. The alerts of the fortress were disabled. No one is coming to help you, villain.”

Jon shook his head frantically. He wasn’t a villain. He wasn’t a bad guy. This had to be some mistake.

“No, not villain.” Cassandra corrected. “Not yet. A thief who thought he could earn my family’s trust and then steal away our most precious jewel; our princess. And do it without consequences. I am here to teach you better.”

Superboy flinched at her words.

“You will not pressure my sister.” Cassandra hissed. “You will be the gentleman we believed you to be. If you cheat on her, I will ensure you never have children. If you strike her, I will know. She will not keep your secret. You can’t make fire feel afraid. And I will come for you. Do you understand?”

Jon nodded, fear in clear in his eyes.

“Good.” She leaned forward, right into the young superhero’s face. “Some say you and your father, your cousin Kara, and Connor, are invincible. That you can’t be stopped. That you are gods among us.” She scoffed. “Let me make this clear, if you break my sister’s heart, you will learn, boy of steel, that even gods bleed.”

And then she was gone, and with her all traces of kryptonite. It didn’t stop the chill that filled Jon to the core.

It was to no one’s surprise when Superman showed up at the Batcave not long after. “Bruce!?” Clark asked with his arms out. “What the fuck?”

Marinette’s relationship soured when suddenly Jon was too scared to hold her hand, or be alone with her, or kiss her. She got the hint that he just wanted to be friends and broke it.

She found out a year later what really happened.

Luka Couffaine: The Boy who decided he didn’t want to sing his tune yet.

Luka had been Marinette’s first serious boyfriend. She was sixteen. They had been together for months and were getting to the ‘I love you’ stage.

He was cool. He was funny. He was a budding Rock star. He had dyed green hair, tattoos and earrings. Luka went on tour with his band every summer. He was older than Marinette by two years. He had quite a few previous girlfriends. And he hadn’t been scared off by the normal attempts by his other kids.

In other words, he was Bruce Wayne’s worst nightmare.

And the nightmare got worse, when for the first time ever, Marinette was bringing a boyfriend home for Christmas. It was all the confirmation he needed that things were serious.

It was why he knew he had to send the greatest soldier he had. Luka Couffaine would rue the day he decided it was good idea to ask his princess out. “Are you ready?”

Tim nodded. “I’ve done my research.” he declared. “I know what makes him tick. I. Will. Break. Him.”

“Excellent.” He drawled out the word like it he tasting fine wine. Not caring at all that he sounded like a supervillain.

“You really think he’s a threat, dad?” Tim asked. “Because I can take care of it. I can have him eliminated. Ra's Al Ghul owes me a favor. It’ll look like an accident.” He promised. “It’ll look like he just… disappeared.”

A sense of pride filled Bruce. Tim was his most capable and resourceful soldier. He would make a great Batman. Any of his kids would.

Bruce stared the picture of the boy on his phone as he fought the urge to crush it in his hands. “No.” he finally answered. “I’ve known plenty of rock stars and so called bad boys in my day. Angel’s smart.” he said using Marinette’s codename. “I have been routing out indifference and apathy from her life, her childhood was filled with love and affection. There are no daddy issues for his teenage talons to latch upon. Just… make sure he understands who he is dealing with.”

“Understood.” And then the call ended.

He looked up and saw all the other Justice League members staring at him with expressions of awe, fear, and confusion.

“…Marinette’s got a new boyfriend, huh?” Diana asked when the call disconnected. Amusement in her tone, she knew Bruce would never seriously hurt a kid.

“Poor guy.” Barry said with a shake of his head.

Clark pinched his nose, “You can’t keep scaring guys away from her forever. Eventually, she’s going to find one who isn’t afraid of you.”

“And then she’ll marry him out of spite.” Dinah added.

There were snorts from the other league members.

“Like that’ll ever happen,” Oliver said with a shake of his head. “That kid would have to be the biggest moron in the universe. I’ll pity his family.”

Marinette had constantly warned Luka about how overprotective her family was. Luka hadn’t thought much of it. He dealt with overprotective fathers and brothers before. Eventually they grudgingly begin to like him. Or realize that if they actively hated him, it would just make the girl get attached.

He was excited for Christmas, excited to prove himself to the girl of his dreams, and impress her by dealing with her entire family. Luka didn’t understand why Adrien looked so afraid when he told him. Or why he asked what type of flowers he liked.

“For the funeral.” Adrien shrugged. “I need to know what to buy.”

Luka had laughed, thinking the blond was joking. He had already met two of her brothers; Dick and Damian. There had been growls and threats but nothing he couldn’t handle. But Adrien didn’t laugh. He just shook his head and promised he’d be there for Juleka. Luka thought he was overreacting.

However, nothing. NOTHING. Could have prepared Luka for the first time he met Tim.

Luka had been walking home with Kagami, his long-time friend and one-time rival for Marinette’s affection. It was board daylight, there were tons of people around, and then they had made the apparent mistake of walking by an alley, when suddenly they were pulled into the back of a van, hoods thrown over their heads, and their hands bounds.

He didn’t know how much time had passed. Or where they were being taken. All he saw was darkness. All he felt was fear. Was this how he died?

When the hoods were finally removed, the two teenagers found themselves in what looked to be a deserted warehouse, bound to their chairs, with a teenage boy not much older than them sitting across from them, looking absurdly comfortable given the situation.

”My name is Timothy Drake-Wayne. I am Marinette’s older brother.” He said. “Let me make something clear before we begin. The last hour never happened. This conversation never happened. We never met. And if you say otherwise,” Tim’s eyes narrowed. “No one will believe you. I was just seen by dozens of witnesses in Mexico with my boyfriend less than two hours ago. But if you do tell anyone, there will be consequences. Do you understand?”

They nodded not daring to say a word.

“Luka, Luka, Luka.” Tim smiled an eerie grin that should look more at home on the monsters from Horror movies, and not on such a handsome face. “I hear you’ll be visiting us over the holidays. Must be so exciting for you, meeting your girlfriend’s family. Are you excited, Luka?”

Luka swallowed hard. He never thought he’d hate the way his own name sounded. “I was- I mean I am. I am.”

“Good.” Tim said. “I just wanted to offer you a bit of advice. So you can know to expect. You see it can all be a bit… daunting to newcomers. Some people don’t understand the Wayne family’s unique tastes. Okay?”

He nodded.

Tim still smiled. In fact he never lost his smile the entire time. Yet his eyes were empty like there was no real life in them. “When you first come to my home, you will see the bone carving over the doorway. It will be hard, but try not to imagine your own femurs so expertly carved.”

At this Kagami’s eyes widened. She had done her best to remain calm but somethings were too much.

Tim smile widened, “There are one or two rooms you will not be allowed in. However, accidents happen and we understand. But we do ask that you pay no attention to our… ample crawl space. Or the smells that can sometime come from it.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Luka stuttered. “Sure, no problem. Man.”

“Try not to go into Father’s playroom.” Tim continued on. “It will be easy to spot. It’s mostly empty, apart from a rubber mat and a drain. He gets so testy when stranger go in there. You’ll hear strange noise from time to time but just ignore them. That is just Father… playing.”

The green-haired boy just stared. Because what the fuck.

“Just follow that advice, and you should be fine.” Tim promised. “Though you are a pretty one. You both are. And we like pretty ones. Oh the things we do to pretty ones”

Luka whimpered. Kagami felt tears build in her eyes.

Tim laughed, “Now, now, none of that,” He said channeling his inner Brucie. “We’re not going to hurt you. We’d never hurt Marinette’s friends.” He promised. “We would hurt people who hurt Marinette because people who hurt Marinette are not her friends.”

Red Robin looked over the two, “What I’m trying to say is. Break my sister’s heart, and we will kill you. I will kill you. You won’t see it coming. You won’t know we’re there. And if you’re lucky, you might not even feel it. Clear?” They nodded. “Excellent. Now you’re going to leave the same way you came. Remember not a word.” He smiled got even bigger.

They felt hands on their shoulders.

“Oh and Kagami,” Tim’s voice rang. “Should romantic feelings spring to life between you and Marinette again, just know our sister Cassandra is much scarier than I. And a much better shot.”

Then the black hoods and complete darkness came gain.

When they were finally let go, in the exact same place they had been taken, neither Luka nor Kagami spoke for what seemed like forever. Their minds still wrapping around what had just taken place. However, it was Kagami who finally broke the quiet.

“Well, it appears I dodged a bullet, huh.” She shrugged, her face not betraying the fear she still felt. “Sucks for you. I’m going to go propose to Chloé. I know can I take her mom in a fight. And that she’s not a serial killer.” Kagami then gave him a grave look. “Happy Holidays, Luka. I’ll send the best flowers to your funeral.” And then she was gone, literally fleeing down the crowded street, leaving Luka alone with his thoughts and sense of his impending doom.

He broke up with Marinette an hour later.

It would take weeks before he would willingly be in a room with her again.

Kaldur'ahm: The Boy who regretted ever walking on land.

Marinette had met her next boyfriend through her brother Tim. Ironic, considering she had just found out what he did to Luka. She had gone in for some extra training with the Black Canary when she spotted him. Kaldur; Aqualad. Marinette had never talked too much with him before but found he was a very calm person and level-headed. A good leader, no matter how much Tim complained.

They had spared together one day. And another. And Another. Then he asked her out. It was sweet… While it lasted. And it didn’t last long.

Batman had looked at Kaldur’s picture, scoffed, and said “Jason?”

The sound of a gun clocking was heard, “Little Mermaids going down.”

Unlike his brothers, Red Hood had no time for mind games. He went for the quickest route.

Aquaman burst into the room where the Justice League meeting was, “He shot Kaldur!” He roared to Batman. “The Red Hood shot Aqualad!”

Batman didn’t bat an eye “Is he alive?”

“Yes!” The King of the Seas said quickly. “But that’s not point.”

“Seems like it is.” Batman said and went on with the meeting leaving a stuttering, red-faced Aquaman still standing there.

It was to no one’s surprise when Kaldur dumped Marinette and was gone. Disappeared to the safety of Atlantis. And when he came back, Marinette was barred from Young Justice Headquarters.

It was on that day, that Marinette Dupain-Cheng-Wayne decided enough was enough.

Roy Harper-Queen: The Boy who should start making better life choices

It was weird to say but Marinette met the boy who would turn out to be the love of her life when she was ten-years-old. And then sometime after her eighteenth birthday, she would team up with his clone to go rescue him. They became friends, went on missions together. It was a year later that he asked her out.

Roy was pissed at the world, ready to die for anything if it meant he’d went down fighting, had a rude mouth, feared nothing and no one, and didn’t play by anyone’s rule but his own. In other words, he was perfect.

Marinette just never meant to fall in love. She certainly didn’t expect to say yes when he proposed.

They had been keeping their relationship a secret from both their families for over two years. They were happy together. They loved each other.

But more importantly, they could plot revenge together.

And revenge was sweet.

It all played out during a Justice League meeting. Roy, Red Arrow, and Ladybug had been full members for quite some time. The meeting was just about to close, when Roy stood up, “I have an announcement to make,” He said. “Red Arrow will be withdrawing from missions for the perceivable future. As will Ladybug.” He looked at Marinette who nodded firmly.

“What’s going on, Roy?” Oliver asked his once wayward son, with a frown.

Batman eyed them suspiciously. As did the other members of the batfamily, all were present. Apart from Alfred because Marinette liked Alfred.

Wonder Woman frowned, “Are you going solo again? I thought you were happy.”

“We’re fine. We’re very happy.”  Roy said slowly before taking a deep breath and doing the bravest thing he ever would in his entire life. “Ladybug’s pregnant and I’m the father.”

A few seconds passed before the words were processed in the Superheroes mind.

Batman’s eyes widened, his mind stopped working, and then a snarl ripped from his throat as he moved to attack. The batkids joining him.

“Alpha Code Angelbug” Flash shouted.

That was all the other league members needed to go into defensive positions around Roy, against the batfamily. Marinette remained where she was with glee in her eyes. Superman stood in front of Roy, blocking him from view and potential danger.

The Flash, Cyborg, Black Canary, Wonder Woman, and the Green Arrow stood in front of them. Oliver aimed at arrow at Batman “Don’t move!” He yelled. “Don’t you dare move, Bruce. I’ll do it. Roy’s my son. And I won’t let you hurt him.”

Batman growled, “He. I. My daughter!”

“Get Roy out of here Superman.” Wonder Woman ordered. “We’ll hold him off but we can’t do it for long.” She stepped towards Batman. “Marinette’s a grown woman. She makes her own choices.”

Dick shook his head, anger clear on his face, “Dude, you were my friend.”

Damian snarled “Harper’s a sneak and a coward.”

“No honor.” Cassandra agreed.

Jason just looked at his best friend, “I love you…. But you’re dead.”

Tim just growled.

“No one’s dead or dying.” Marinette said as she got up. “Because I’m not pregnant.” She said loudly, drawing everyone’s attention. She walked to her boyfriend and pulled him out from behind his shield. “But Roy and I have been dating for almost three years. And we’re getting married. You can be happy for us. Or I can never talk to you again.”

Roy grinned, “Pops!” he said to Oliver, whose face was torn between relief and fury at it was prank. “We thought you and Bruce could be the main wedding planners. With the rest of the Queens and Waynes helping out; you know, now that we’re going to be family. ”

With that the two lovebird left the room, leaving the chaos they had created.

Silence filled the room as Batman and Green Arrow stared at the other.

Oliver gulped. He let out a breathy chuckle, “So I think a wedding in Star City would be great. Lots of Lilies. The Queen family loves lilies.”

Batman’s eyes narrowed “Gotham, roses.”

Black Canary crossed her arms “Star City would be safer.”

“Gotham is far more beautiful.” Tim snapped back.

And just like that, battle lines were drawn. Justice League members’ face turned weary.

Whether they knew it or not, that was Marinette and Roy’s last act of revenge.

Forget Batman vs Superman.

Try Bruce Wayne versus Oliver Queen: billionaire against billionaire, father against father. Elsewhere, thousands of journalist, photographers, florists, and caterers trembled and they didn’t know why.

Chapter Text

It took less than a year for Lila to make due on her promise to turn the class against her. Most of her former friends would go out of their way to avoid her. Some took the cowards way out and just did nothing; Adrien and Rose. A few went out of their way to bully Marinette in a misguided idea of revenge; mostly Alix, Kim and Alya. The ice-out got even worse when Marinette resigned from being class president and no one (Lila) could manage to do the job as successfully as she did. School field trips were either really bad or just cancelled altogether. School dances sucked. Fundraisers always fell short. No one would speak to Marinette because, as Alya said, if she just stopped being such a brat none of this would’ve happened.

Marinette shrugged it all off. She had decided if they could buy into Lila’s lies and turn against her so easily, they weren’t worth her time or effort. She made friends in other classes Aurore, Ondine, Claude and Marc quickly became her best friends. Once she did this, and the rest of the school saw she was out of the clutches of her class, the drama club quickly approached her and commissioned her for work for the school play. They were right to do so, as Marinette gave them a great deal, mostly because someone offered to pay her instead of just expecting her to do it. The art club practically got on their knees begging for help with funding their field trip. Comic Book club did the same but Marinette did one better and got them a tour of Marvel studios.

The funniest request was from the home economics class and cooking/baking club who just wanted a tour of her parents’ bakery. And maybe an internship or two, pretty please. Her mom and dad had been stunned when she asked. However, they were more than happy to lend a hand, and an internship, to the next generation of bakers.

The best part was that no one expected her or left her to do all the work herself. The other students, her new friends, made sure that it was clear they were on a team. And if they asked her to make them something, they expected to have to pay for it. This allowed Marinette to have a lot more free time then she thought she’d get.

So much so that Marinette decided to create a website for custom designs by MDC. Once she spread the words about that, Jagged and Clara requested commissions, naming her as the designer. This sparked a slew of celebrities reaching out for their own MDC design; from futball players, a few tv stars, singers, directors, a b-list movie star, were among them. Marinette got to meet them to do the designs.

Word quickly spread about the lovely young designer who didn’t bat an eye when she met them, and provided better quality then they could ever dream of. That brought in other celebrities. Celebrities who, when their publicists called Marinette, she fainted. She swore her heart stopped.

When one celebrity asked for a environmental fabric, Marinette was quick to show ones she had already created. It was a synthetic fabric that she created with the help from a local engineer and scientist whose wedding dress she designed. It was cheap and easily replicated. The material was a hit; gaining the attention of Prince Ali who was always looking for new Go-Green projects to fund.

Marinette learned quickly just how tight-knit her class seemed to be. So close, other students don’t even try befriending them, after seeing many others fail. It was like there was a wall around Bustier’s class and no one could get in. And those inside never even bothered to really look outside it. It was suffocating to think about.

Marinette ended up joining the fashion club, gamers’ club, and got on the student council. Her popularity at school rose dramatically. Though, her classmates never realized.

When Marinette’s birthday rolled around, her classmates snickered when they realized that no one would be planning her birthday party. Alya guessed she’d spend the day with her parents but otherwise alone like she deserved. Alix vocally hoped even her parents forgot what day it was. Kim nodded along because Marinette was mean to Lila, and Lila was… Everything. A few were sad that Marinette would have such a bad birthday.

Bustier’s class were surprised when they received a text invitation to Marinette’s birthday party. Lila gets an idea and of course gets someone else to instigate it; Alya.

When Marinette arrives to class, Alya is quick to tell her that they can’t come to her birthday because they already have plans. She makes sure to add that Marinette wasn’t invited.

Marinette just shrugged, and said, “Okay, just trying to be nice.”

“Little late for that.” Alix snapped.

The class expects Marinette to announce that she cancelled her party but the news never comes. On the day of her birthday, they all threw a picnic to celebrate their new “Everyday Ladybug” Lila.

It wasn’t until Monday, did they learn just how bad of a decision that was. The moment they walked into school, it was clear that something was amiss.

“Jagged Stone was there!” A student said excitedly as she showed off the pictures on her phone. Alya tried to sneak a peek but couldn’t get close enough.

“I saw Chrissy Teigan.”

“Clara Nightingale,” Another said as Nino walked by. “I nearly died.”

A group of girls were giggling with each other. “Stranger things.” One hissed with a red face. “I got pictures with Finn from Stranger Things.”

“Screw Stranger Things,” A girl taunted. “I got pics with the Stark sisters.”

“They have real names.” A girl tried to correct.

“Who cares?”

Nathaniel overheard Marc saying something about a party, “Jagged Stone dedicated a song to her. And Clara brought her up on stage.” He wanted to ask his old comic book partner what he was talking about but after Lila convinced him to go solo, Nathaniel couldn’t bring himself to.

Rose heard, “Prince Ali was there. They danced together. It was so sweet.” While walking through a crowded hall. And nearly had a fit trying to figure out who said it.

“Jonas brothers!”

“Gigi Hadid!”

“Selena Gomez!”

“Tony Stark!”

And the name drops went on and on until the entire class thought they were going crazy. Particularly Lila who was used to being the only one dropping names.

When the warning bell rung, Sabrina surprising, was the first to ask the question on everyone’s mind, “Does anyone know what’s going on?”

Heads shook no. Alya stood up frustrated, on her phone “No. But I’m going to find out.” Within seconds the determined expression on her face shifted to surprise, then disbelief, then shocked. And when she looked up, the stunned look was still on her face. “Marinette’s party” She said slowly as if she couldn’t believe what she was saying. “Everyone’s talking about her party.”

“No way.” Alix sneered as she pulled out her own phone. Others followed suit. Lila had her phone out before anyone could blinked.

Jaws dropped. Marinette’s birthday was a tag trending on Twitter, Instagram and nearly every social media site. Celebrities who couldn’t make it gave their best wishes to the young designer.

The pictures were everywhere. Marinette with one celebrity after another. Even Ladybug (Master Fu letting Trixx, Tikki, and the other Kwami giving their regards) wished her a happy birthday.

They quickly recognized the faces of other students they knew at the party, some pictured with a celebrity or two, themselves.

“Luka was there.” Juleka whispered.

Mylène frowned, “He performed without us. Without Kitty Section.”

“Prince Ali,” Rose whispered. “Marinette danced with Prince Ali.”

Lila quietly seethed. How could this happen, she wondered. How come she never knew Marinette knew all those celebrities. The worst picture of them all didn’t even include a celebrity just the mountain of presents she got.

Adrien was supposed to be my way in, Lila thought with a frown.

Alya gasped, “You were there!” She hissed at Chloé. “You don’t even like her.”

“But I was invited,” Chloé smirked, “Of course I was. Dupain-Cheng throws the best parties.” She stated. “Like I’d be stupid enough to miss it. Even Mama went. But that was mostly because Miranda Priesley announced she was going. As did Wilhelmina Slater. It seems anyone and everyone in fashion wanted eyes of Marinette Dupain-Cheng, MDC, the up and coming designer for the stars. Including Gabriel Agreste.” She added with smug look.

This caused Adrien to frown. He didn’t know his father had been invited. Or that he’d actually gone. Why didn’t Marinette tell him?

The bell rang just as the bluenette in question walked into class. Only to once again see all eyes on her. She ignored them and went to her seat in the back. Marinette had a great weekend, and so wasn’t going to let anyone ruin her good vibe.

“So… Marinette” Lila purred, in a way that reminded Marinette of the way she said Adrien’s name. “How was your birthday?”

Marinette eyed her suspiciously, “Good. More people than I thought came.” That was an under-exaggeration if that was possible. She didn’t know exactly how word spread but she blamed Jagged… And Clara… And Audrey Bourgeois… Nadja.

“Girl, everyone was there!” Alya said excitedly. “Ladybug was there. I forgot you two knew each other.”

“Yeah.” Marinette raised an eyebrow. “I figured.”

Alya continued on like she never said anything, “I’d have killed to be there. Jagged Stone sang you a song.”

“Well I’ve known him for a few years now.” Marinette said, because, duh. “He’s like my uncle.” Her crazy, wild, decide to do an entire firework show and nearly get everyone arrested, uncle. “I went to his wedding. I designed Penny, his wife’s dress. And his tux. And the bridemaids gowns. The tux for Fang.” Freaking Fang.

“Fang?” Ivan asked.

“His pet crocodile.” Marinette answered. “The same pet he’s had for twenty years. Anyone can find article about Fang, if they. Checked. Their. Resources.”

If Alya noticed the callout, it didn’t phase her as the girl didn’t even blink.

Nino looked confused, “I thought he had a cat?”

Lila’s eyes widened.

I thought you had a brain, Marinette nearly snapped. “Turns out a lot people were wrong.”

“Why didn’t you tell us who’d be there?” Adrien asked. “That my dad was invited? I would have gone. He hates parties.” (“He hates fun.” Chloé snorted.)

“Yeah.” Alix huffed. “Do you have any idea how awesome it would’ve been to meet a pro-skater.

“Or a Futball player.” Kim added.

“A director!” Nino went. “Or those actors.”

Marinette leaned back in her seat. “I didn’t know who all was coming.” She said. “You were invited. I just sent an invite to everyone I worked with as well. It was a party for a fourteen-year-old girl, I didn’t think they’d come.” At all, what’s so ever. Marinette had just did it to be polite.

“Worked with?” Rose’s mouth opened in awe.

“I designed for them,” Marinette offered. “But I didn’t think they show.”

“Nearly everyone in school was there.” Nino complained.

“No.” The bluenette was quick to correct. “I invited my friends; the ones I know from gamers’ club, design club, drama club, baking club, the students’ council. And I invited you, because I thought it was the polite thing to do.”

The clear distinction between the two was obvious.

“My friends came.” Marinette said. “Celebrity or otherwise; they all came. They wanted to wish me a happy birthday. Because they care.”

“Some of us could’ve had our big breaks.” Alya snapped, anger in her eyes. “You invited us because you knew we wouldn’t show up!”

Marinette just stared at her before shaking her head, “I had guessed you wouldn’t,“ She admitted, and then smiled. “But you were invited.”

Chapter Text

Surprisingly, it was Mylène who found out the truth first. Lila had told a lie about a famous performer who taught her all about filmmaking.

The issue?

The guy had died three years before Lila was born.

It all snowballed from there.

She told Ivan who told Nathaniel.

Nathaniel just shrugged it off because Lila knew a lot of people, maybe she just got confused. Then he overheard Lila brag about her weekend, then she casually thrown in that Stan Lee had dropped in. And his heart stopped.

Because Nathaniel didn’t care who you were: Stan Lee was not a name you confused for anyone else’s. He had been a legend. Stan Lee had been a god to comic book lovers everywhere. Stan Lee was dead.

Nathaniel told Nino first.

Nino had thought it was an honest mistake; a lapse in memory on Lila’s part. Still the suspicious didn’t just go away.

And when he heard her bragging about working with the famous DJ Marshmallow; that she helped him compose his biggest hit.

Nino paled when he remembered that he had played nearly all of Marshmallow’s jams to Lila and she hadn’t known a single one. Even asked if it was Nino’s own work.

That was when he got Alya involved. It had been Saturday, date night, but they were stuck babysitting their little siblings. They tended to find themselves babysitting a lot. They couldn’t find anyone willing to cover for them.

Nino carefully brought up the Lila situation.

Alya at first came to Lila’s defense. She had already dealt with Marinette’s jealousy and determination to call Lila a liar. Lila had been bullied by Marinette for months. It got to the point where the whole class had no choice but to ostracize the Bluenette like they did Chloé until she changed her evil way. Even Adrien gave the girl the cold shoulder. A few of them even went out of their way to show Marinette what it was like to be bullied; a trip here or there, torn up school notes, an “accidently” spilled drink on something Marinette had been designing. When Marinette didn’t change, and seemingly became friends with Chloé, Kagami, and kids from other classes; Alya had to put her foot down, and the rest of the class followed suit. They would not be friends with Marinette anymore.

After that, Alya refused to let anyone talk bad about her new bestie. Even if that person was her boyfriend. However, before she could get angry, Nino talked her down. And Alya quickly conceded that two was a coincidence, three times was a pattern.

“Fine.” Alya huffed and pulled out her phone to research Lila Rossi. It would be easy to show the entire class just how amazing her best friends was, and then the nasty rumors of her being a liar would stop once and for all.

However as Alya searched for information on her new friend, she found google to be lacking. Slowly but surely as Alya tried several different search methods, the righteous feeling she had started with faded away as desperation filled her.

No, she thought with growing horror, Lila was telling the truth. She had to be.

Alya had supported her. She had filled the Ladyblog of interviews from Lila. She had-She had! Lila couldn’t be lying.

But no matter how long Alya searched. There was no evidence to support anything Lila had ever said.

Alya held her phone is her hands tightly and just stared at it. Tears burned in her eyes. She looked up at Nino and gasped, “Lila is a liar!”

The entire class knew within the hour.

The group chat was filled with remorse and anger. (Three akumas came out of it. Ladybug saved the day.) No one knew how to react. How should they confront Lila? How could they make her pay?

But then Rose, sweet Rose had texted something that made all their hearts stop

Rosebud: What about Marinette?

Shit, one by one they all thought, Marinette!

They had all hurt the girl, their ‘everyday Ladybug’. So much so that they had snatched the title away from her and given it to Lila, who they thought deserved it more.

Quickly, they all tried to text and call their dearest friend with apologies ready on their lips, only to hear “This number has been disconnected.”

Marinette had changed her number.

Alya and Nino had raced to the bakery as soon as their parents came home. Only for Sabine and Tom, the nicest people on the entire planet, apart from Marinette, giving them the coldest glares possible, and told them Marinette had gone on a weekend trip. And that they were no longer welcome in their establishment or in their home.

By the time Monday morning rolled around, emotions were high. Adrien had tried to calm the class down, convince them that what Lila did wasn’t so bad, but they wouldn’t hear it. Most of the class waited silently at their desks, lost in their thoughts.

Until Lila strolled into class, a big smile on her face, “Wait till I tell you what I did this weekend.” And went on to talk about the celebrity she had been with.

“Liar!” Alix roared, and Kim had to hold her back from throttling Lila.

That was all the spark needed for the class to start ripping into her.

Alya screamed about her ruining the Ladyblog and destroying her career; her friendship with Marinette. Nino yelled about promised connections and missed opportunities. Everyone had something to scream.

Lila tried to defend herself. However, it became increasingly clear that the game was up. There was nothing she could do to save it. She looked around helpless.

That was the scene, Marinette, Kagami, and Chloé walked in on. Marinette and Chloé had spent the entire weekend at a fashion show; models for Audrey Bourgeois, walking the runway. And when they weren’t doing that, they were at photoshoots. Kagami had tagged along for support, and the beach house they had stayed in. When the girls weren’t working, they had a blast just hanging out.

Marinette eyed the teary Lila and the angry faces of her classmates, her ex-friends, and just snorted “Took you long enough.”

Kagami just held out her hand.

Chloé huffed and handed her money “Two weeks. Just two more weeks, and I would’ve won the bet.” She stumped her foot. “Ridiculous. Absolutely ridiculous. These morons spent over a year hanging of Lie-la’s every word and they couldn’t give me two more weeks.”

Marinette giggled at her friends antics. “I told you not to bet against her.” She said as the three walked to their desks in the back. Ignoring all the eyes on them. “Kagami doesn’t lose.”

Said girl in question smirked, “As if there was ever a chance.”

“…Marinette?” Rose said, her eyes still red from all the crying. “I’m so sorry. We should’ve listened. We should’ve believed you.”

“Yeah!” Alya cried. “Girl, I can’t believe I got fooled. I’m so sorry.”

More apologies came. Each one more sorrow filled than the last. Lila watched with anger in her eyes.

When the last one was done, Marinette shrugged, “Whatever.” And went back to talking with Chloé and Kagami.

“Whatever?” Alya asked confused. “What do you mean: whatever?” She had expected an emotional reconciliation. With promise of future girls’ night and being best friends forever.

Even Lila was caught off guard, and stopped her escape from the room to watch.

“It means an American localism,” Marinette explained. “It’s mean it’s doesn’t matter; I don’t care; sure, okay. Sometimes, just to end a conversation if there’s nothing more to say.”

Nino frowned, “How can you say that? We’re really sorry!”

“And that means what?” Kagami asked, coldly.

The question caught most of the room off guard.

“This has nothing to do with you!” Alix hissed. “We’re talking with Marinette.”

Marinette crossed her arms, and leaned back in her seat “Answer the question.” She said. “What exactly did you expect to happen? What do you even think apologizing would mean?”

Kim scratched his head “It means everything’s okay again; that we’re friends again.”

The three stared at him. He shifted uneasily.

“Ridiculous.” Chloé muttered.

“No,” Marinette said slowly to them. “That’s not what it means. Saying sorry just implies you know what you did was wrong and that you feel bad and want to make it clear to the offended party that you are remorseful. It doesn’t actually do anything.”

Lila smirked. She was glad she stayed. The fools thought everyone would go back to the way it was. Unfortunately, Marinette had different plans.

“We are remorseful, though.” Rose pleaded. “We feel really, really bad about what we did.”

Marinette nodded “I understand. But that doesn’t change what you did.” She explained. “You hurt me. You bullied me. You accused me of awful things. You ended our friendships. I understand that you are sorry. I accept your apology.” The other students visibly brighten with hope on their faces. “I do not forgive you. I don’t have to forgive to you. It’s not okay.” Marinette said this part directly to Kim, who used to be her oldest friend in the room. “I will not say “It’s okay” to your apology. Because you’ll just think it’s okay to do it again. And it’s not. What you did was not okay. And I do not have to forgive you.”

“But we’re friends.” Juleka sobbed, “Friends forgive. Best Friends forgive.” To that Alya nodded earnestly.

“We are not friends.” Marinette said bluntly. “We haven’t been friends in a long time. I only have two friends in classroom, my best friends.” The two girls next to her preened. “Kagami and Chloé. All my other friends are in different classes.” She paused. “And before you ask, I don’t think we can be friends again. I do not want to be friends again because I can only be friends with people I trust and like. None of you meet those requirements.”

Ouch. The other students flinched back as if slapped.

Adrien stepped forward “You’re being mean, Marinette. They’re sorry. Just let them make it up to you.” He smiled wide, hope in his eyes. “Then we can go back to the way it was before.”

Chloé raised an eyebrow “Just how hard did you hit the ground when you fell out of that tree when we were five?”

Marinette snorted a laugh. “This isn’t a movie, Adrien.” She told him. “Life doesn’t work like that. And what about you? How sorry are you? You knew Lila was lying the entire time, and did nothing.”

Nino let out a strangled cry, “What? Bro?”

Angry glares turned toward the blond.

“No!” Marinette slammed her hands on her desk. “You don’t get to be mad at him. I do. He didn’t have to tell you Lila was lying because I already did. Me! Someone most of you have known since we were toddlers. You just met Adrien less than two years ago, there was no reason for him to think you would’ve believed him over me. It’s not like you believed Kagami when she came to class and pointed out holes in Lila’s stories. Adrien’s only crime was that he never had my back like he promised he would. Not once. And I don’t forgive him for that either.” She added to her former crush; during her speech his face had gone from scared, to relieved, to devastated.

“Sorry doesn’t fix everything.” Kagami said simply. “To think otherwise, is the same childish behavior that got you into this mess.”

Chloé nodded “And thinking everything can just go back to the way it was, after everything, all the hurt, is just stupid.” She stated, letting her eyes look over every student in class to let them know she was speaking with them too before resting her eyes on Adrien. “There’s too much damage now. This isn’t like the fights we had as kids. We can’t just share cookies and forget a second later that we were fighting. It’s a burned bridged; scooping up the ashes and hoping for the best doesn’t change the fact that the bridge is gone. It’s just gone.”

“She’s friends with you.” Alya snapped.

“We were never friends before now.” Chloé defended, anger raging in her eyes. “We hated each other. I made her life hell. Never once did Marinette trust me, rely on me, thought of me as a friend.”

“Nothing Chloé did actually hurt me.” Marinette shrugged. “At least not in way that matters. Because she was just a mean girl who didn’t care about me and I didn’t care about. When we became friends, it became different. Now there’s an emotional connection, trust. Now she could actually hurt me.”

“Not that I would.” The blonde quickly added. “But it’s different for you. I hurt my enemy. You hurt your friend. She expected me. She never saw you coming.”

Miss Bustier walked into class. The bell rang. Everyone went back to their seats. Mourning their friendships and berating their own actions.

As the days went on, some of her ex-friends tried to pretend everything was alright between Marinette and them again.

Rose would try to draw her into the latest gossip. Alya would just sit down at her lunch table and just launch into a conversation but would leave once it was clear that the three girls were ignoring her.

Kim tried to joke around with her but was met with stone cold silence. Alix tried baiting her into an argument.

Those like Nino, Juleka and Max just left her alone. They knew they had done wrong and accepted the consequences.

A month later, another blow up happened.

Alya stomped into the lunchroom, right to Marinette’s table, and slammed a magazine on it “This?! This why you don’t want to be friends?” She yelled gaining the attention of the entire cafeteria. “You’re too good for us now?”

Marinette glanced at the magazine; Teen Vogue. On the cover was Marinette wearing the latest from Audrey Bourgeois’ new line.

Alya picked up the magazine and showed her class. There were gasps. Students from the other classes just gave impressed looks when they recognized the sweet girl from Bustier’s class.

Alya sneered at Marinette, “You think better than us?”

“How could you not tell us?” Alix snapped.

Adrien nodded in agreement. He couldn’t believe Marinette wouldn’t tell him. She had to know how lonely those photoshoots got. Didn’t she care? “I would have liked to model with you. It would be nice to have a real friend on set.”

“You’re not even that good at it.” Alya said with jealousy having filled her heart since she saw magazine in the store. Her friend had her foot in the door to her fashion dreams, while Alya’s dream of being a great journalist had gone up in smoke. The Ladyblog was ruined. Her fans had been flocking for months and Alya couldn’t figure out why until the truth about Lila was revealed. Now no one trusted Alya would have the scoop. The Ladyblog was replaced by Bugout managed by Aurore. “You probably begged Chloé’s mom for the job. And she took mercy on her brat’s only friend.”

Kagami narrowed her eyes, “I am Chloé’s friend too. Luka is Chloé’s friend. Aurore is Chloé’s friend. Marc, Claude, Ondine; are all Chloé’s friends. Once again you failed to check the facts.”

“Ooohs” Were heard from various students around the cafeteria. Nearly everyone knew by now that the Ladyblog had fallen into the infamous category. It had been blacklisted as a credible resource by a majority of local news.

Not to mention the rumored cease and desist orders from various celebrities.

“I’ve been modeling for over almost two years.” Marinette said, frost in her eyes, as she looked at her class. “Never once have I brought it up. And I’ve been on the covers of Seventeen, Elle girl, Sassy, Vogue Paris, and Cosmogirl. I was featured, along with Chloé, in a spread in Vanity Fair. And another one in W with Gigi Hadid. I walked the runways during fashion weeks for New York, London, and Paris. Never once did I brag. Never once did I think it made me better than you. Or anyone for that matter.”

The tone was far different than any they had ever heard Marinette use before. It was cold, unfeeling, and sent shivers through them. Alya, in particularly, unconsciously took a step back.

“I didn’t tell you” She said mockingly to Alix, who reddened. “Because we’re not friends. I don’t owe you anything. I don’t have to tell you anything. You’re no one to me.” Marinette glared at Alya. “No one at all. Just some wannabe journalist who ruined her own life’s work because she couldn’t remember that a good reporter checks her resources.”

“Damn” Aurore chuckled, she sat next to Kagami and was enjoying the fireworks.

Alya opened her mouth to yell but stopped when Nino placed at hand on her shoulder and motioned around the room. All eyes were on her. She flushed.

“I don’t know what your problem is, Alya.” Marinette shrugged. “Half the time you’re blaming Lila. The other half you’ve been acting like you didn’t do anything wrong. Now you’re looking for some excuse to make me the bad guy again. Just stop. You’re not a victim. You need to stop acting like you are. Hell, I’m not even the victim anymore because I moved on with my life. I have better things to do than be hurt and angry for the rest of time.”

“Lila lied,” Alya repeated for the thousandth time. “I didn’t. It’s not my fault.”

“Seriously?” Marc asked from where he sat at Marinette’s lunch table. “Is she serious?” He asked Ondine who had a bewildered look on her face.

Marinette just pinched her nose. “Oh grow up! You tripped me class. Sent horrible texts that could easily been considered harassment in a court of law. Destroyed weeks of designs when you ‘accidently’ spilled your coffee on my desk. You didn’t talk to me for months. You reported false information for over a year; dragging multiple celebrities into it. When you weren’t doing that, your blog focused more on the supposed relationship between Ladybug and Chat Noir than it did on actual news. Any information you actually reported was half-assed at best. I’ve seen more accurate information on Tumblr. That wasn’t Lila. That was you.”

Fire raged in Alya’s eyes, hurt clear on her face. She looked like she was going to explode.

Akuma alert anyone, Marinette thought.

“You screwed up. It happens. Let it go.” Marinette stood up, grabbed her bag. “This whole confrontation of yours was just childish. And I’m over it. I’m over you.”

“I was over you first!” Alya lunged at Marinette, with tears in her eyes, but Nino pulled her back.

Marinette rolled her eyes and moved to leave but just before she did, Marinette looked at Alya and then at the Class. “You’re ill-tempered, rash, and prone to immature behavior better suited on your little sisters. Besides the obvious, you want to know the real reason we can’t be friends? You’re a child.”

And with a shake of her head, Marinette said. “And I’ve outgrown you.”

There was applause as Marinette left the lunch room to go transform. A smirk was on her face.

She really was over it.

Chapter Text

When Ladybug saw Alya frantically waving her down from where she was on top of her apartment roof, it was nearly after midnight. She just finished off an Akuma. However, emotions had been running high among the students in her class so Ladybug didn’t hesitate to see what was wrong. Alya might not have been her best friend, or any type of friend, anymore but Ladybug was still a hero.
A hero who was not happy to see Lila Rossi standing next to her.

The Italian girl looked pleasant at first glance but anger was clear in her eyes. Alya had her phone out. It took all of two seconds for Marinette to figure out what was going on. Alya wanted an interview with Ladybug and her supposed best friend. Lila was sure Ladybug would reveal the truth like she did last time.

Ladybug fought to keep the grin off her face. She had idea. A rather wicked idea. She had taken to spending a lot of time with Jagged and Penny and Audrey Bourgeois, watching how they manipulated the news to better suit their individual brands. She now knew that even if she told Alya what a liar Lila was, Lila could and would easily spin it to say that “Ladybug said that to protect me”. And Alya would just believe it.

Not this time, Ladybug vowed.

“Ladybug!” Alya beamed and immediately jumped into the interview, “I’ve been trying to catch you for months.”

“I know.” Ladybug said coolly.

Marinette had decided that if Alya couldn’t check her facts, then Ladybug couldn’t work with her. She had been reporting too much false information and more or less becoming a site dedicated to shipping Ladybug with Chat Noir and promoting Lila’s B.S.

Alya didn’t seem to notice the frost in the air. “We’re live streaming for the Ladyblog,” She said. “Ladybug and Lila Rossi; best friends forever.” She said waving her phone between the two. “Ladybug, Lila what’s it like being friends. Lila said she helped you rescue a bunch of people when you still lived in Italy. Before you became Ladybug!”

Lila looked sick, “Now, it was so long ago. She probably doesn’t remember.”

“I’m sorry, Alya, but this interview is over.” Ladybug responded and before reporter could protest, she added. “I refuse to give an interview with my stalker.”

It was like the wind was punched out of Alya “Sta- Stalker?”

Lila just stared with her mouth opened.

Ladybug nodded gravely, while inwardly Marinette cheered “Stalker. What else would you call someone who constantly follows you around? Interfere with my rescues. Fantasize scenarios where we’re close personal friends and tells people about it. Trying to convince everyone that those tales are real. Maybe it’s a coincidence that she transferred into the only class in the entire school, out of all the public schools in France that has had the most akumas thus students I see regularly. Despite her mother being an important diplomat? Who knows?” Ladybug pitched her nose. “For god’s sake Alya, she even got close to you, the only journalist I deal with on a continuity. You keep spinning out her stories; feeding her delusions. Why do you think I started avoiding you? I saw you were friends with her. I can’t be around her. I won’t.”

It went silent. Alya’s mouth had dropped opened. She looked shocked and slightly ill. Lila looked like she was considering murder. Marinette was five seconds away from doing her happy dance.

“Alya,” Ladybug said seriously. “Be honest. Lila’s said so many stories about so many celebrities but there’s no real evidence backing it up. Her grand adventures with Jagged Stone, Prince Ali, Clara Nightingale; it’s all in her head. At this point, I’ve started to think they may have been her past obsessions. She claimed I healed her of so many different diseases, I thought someone was going to try to give me saint hood. Do you really think Jagged Stone would write a song about an underage girl without her parents knowing? Or that Clara Nightingale stole her dance moves. Do you know how bad that looks? Not to mention that model kid Adrien Agreste. From what I heard, what she’s doing to him is borderline sexual harassment. I think they’re victims,” She stressed the word. “Like me. If I wasn’t concerned about my secret identity, I’d have gone to the police by now.”

“Police!” Lila squeaked.

Ladybug shook her head “I know people. Maybe I can just do a cease and desist order on the Ladyblog. But this has to stop.” She told Alya. “It’s the middle of the night, which is dangerous enough as it is. But there was an akuma as well. You called me, again in the middle of the night, to meet with my stalker. Do you know how scary that is? How that makes me feel?” She asked.

“I’m sorry!” Alya said with tears in her eyes, her phone still streaming. “I didn’t know.”

Ladybug threw up her hands “You didn’t even bother to ask! At any time in the last year, you could’ve checked with me that you were reporting the truth.”

Alya sobbed. Lila just glared. She was too busy thinking of ways she could spin this.

Ladybug looked around with suspicion “Do your parents even know where you are?”

“Well, I, I mean,” The glasses wearing girl stuttered.

Ladybug raised her hands in surrender, “No. I’m done. You’ve gone too far. You put yourself in danger. And you put me in danger. All for an interview. No more. You obviously don’t take this seriously; being a journalist, your blog, your life, anything. I’m done. I won’t work with you again. I can’t risk it.”

And with that, Ladybug yo’yo’d away. When she transformed back to normal and safely got to her house, Marinette fell to the floor laughing. Tikki joined her. Revenge was sweet.

The bluenette plopped down on her bed. She couldn’t wait for tomorrow. For months and months she had been accused of bullying Lila, of being jealous, by tomorrow all of France would know what happened on the rooftop.

Lila wasn’t outed as liar like she thought she would be. No, Marinette thought, Rossi got a much worse fate.

When Marinette woke up the next morning, it was like the world had caught on fire. Nadja was having a field day. Celebrities Lila had said she knew vocally denounced ever knowing the girl. The world cried “Poor Ladybug.”

Marinette blinked at the sheer quiet of her class. She had expected chaos. Maybe they didn’t know. Maybe Lila was able to spin it around for the class.

No that wasn’t right. Nino was comforting Alya, who had red eyes and messy hair.

“What’s going on?” She asked Adrien, one of the few people who were still friendly with her in class. She may not have had a crush on him anymore but she still thought he was a decent friend.

“You don’t know?” Alix asked, with shock on her face. “How could you not know? All of Paris is talking about Ladybug’s stalker.”

Marinette scratched the back on her head, a look of faux-confusion on her face, “I got up late again, I didn’t have time to look anything up.” Looks of understanding came from the students. “Wait! Stalker?!” She took a dramatic pause. “…You know?”

Alya stood up angrily “You knew!”

Marinette took a hasty step back “Of course I knew. Don’t you remember I got you your first interview with Ladybug? I know her.” Alya looked somewhat placated but still angry. “She told me all about it. She was really freaked out. But I promised I wouldn’t say anything.” She defended. “I don’t break my promise. Yet I tried to warn you as best I could. I tried to warn everyone.” Marinette shrugged. “And look what happened. Most of us aren’t even friends anymore.”

Her words were a slap to the face. Most of her former friends had the grace to look ashamed.

Marinette just shrugged again and went her seat.

“I’m ruined!” Alya cried into Nino’s shoulder. “My fans hate me. Half of them think I was lying to them. The other half hate me because I hurt Ladybug. How was I supposed to know Lila was a nutjob?”

“You could’ve fact checked.” Marinette told her. “Listen to me even one of the hundred times I told you she was lying. Asked Ladybug. Asked Chat Noir. Read the twenty percent of the Ladyblog’s comments that she said was lying. You could’ve done a lot to find out the truth.” She stared hard at her former friend. “You chose not to.”

Alya cried harder.

“Harsh, dudette” Nino glared at her.

Coldness went down Marinette’s back. She stood up. “Harsh!” Marinette yelled, everyone flinched back. “Yeah maybe it’s a bit harsh. But you know what was worse? Losing all my friends. Being called a liar. A jealous psycho. Being bullied by people who I’ve known forever. Getting mean, nasty texts that could have the sender charged with harassment.”

The bluenette glared around the room; at the paling, stunned faces of the other students.

“Harsh” She hissed at Nino. “Well I’m sorry if the truth is a little harsh. But I think after falling for so many lies, maybe Alya deserves the truth for once. You all do.”

Alya pulled away from Nino, and nodded. “She’s right.” she sniffed. “I’m sorry, Marinette. I’m so sorry.”

Marinette looked at Alya, her former bestie. Nino, the boy she thought always had her back until he stabbed her in it. Kim, her friend since they were in diapers, who had no problem accusing Marinette of awful things. Alix and Mylène, who led the charge against her. Nathaniel who had sat and done nothing when they spilled and destroy her designs.

“Sorry’s not always enough.” Marinette admitted, hurt filling her. “There’s another truth for you.”

“My dad’s furious.” Adrien said, gaining everyone’s attention. “Everyone knows he insisted Lila do the photoshoots with me. An insider even revealed that I made it clear I was bothered by Lila. They think he doesn’t take sexual harassment at work seriously. Brand’s taking a hit.”

“Ladybug must be so scared.” Sabrina put in. “My dad told me about some crazy stalker cases he’s seen. They got really obsessive. One guy even kidnapped a kid because he though they looked like his and this woman’s future child. Said the child was theirs. Dad wants me to stay away from Lila. He doesn’t want me getting her attention. Who knows what she’d do?”

Sabrina words sent shivers through the students. A few who watched true crime stories looked particularly green.

“We should’ve caught on.” Alix frowned. “None of her stories even made sense. Saved a cat from being hit by a plane? Really? Are we morons?”

“Something must be seriously wrong with her.” Rose offered. “Maybe she just needs help.”

“She needs a nice white jacket,” Kim growled. “And a padded cell.”

“Where is Lila?” Marinette asked.

Surprising it was Juleka who answered, “Hiding in her house. Reporters everywhere want a one on one with Ladybug’s Stalker. Her face is all over the news. She’s trending on Twitter. So’s the Ladyblog.”

Alya groaned. Her blog, her life’s work was finally getting the attention she always wanted but in the worst possible way.

Nino hugged his girlfriend “At least no one will ever be fooled again.” He offered.

“Undoubtable.” Max agreed. “I foresee that Lila is well on her way to be the most famous stalker in recent history. They’ll use her as a textbook example one day, if this carries on. People will base their doctorates on her mental health.”

Marinette smirked.

Lila was going to get the all attention she’d ever want.

Chapter Text

Marinette had known from an early age that her cousins were a little… weird. Her Papa always told stories about all the adventures he had as a kid with his American cousins. He’d show her old polaroids and she’d marvel at how young her dad looked. Marinette had met her cousins when she was three-years-old. Never questioned why they looked exactly the same, if only a year or two older, as they did in the pictures.

Little Marinette had taken to them like a fish to water. They’d come and go from Paris with their rag-tag group of bikers. Most people would think they were scary but as far as the young bluenette was concerned they were the best ever. As she far as she was concerned they were all her cousins.

She didn’t catch onto the fact that something wasn’t right until she was eight. Michael was the oldest of her dad’s cousins. Physically was nineteen. Sam was seventeen. The issue was they had looked roughly the same ages in her dad’s pictures. While her dad was now middle-aged.

Even the other bikers seemed to never age either. David, the leader, wore a Billy Idol shirt that would’ve looked better in the eighties. Which made sense considering her dad had been a kid in the eighties.

When she was nine, and the bikers had come for her birthday like they did every year. They had just sliced the cakes, when Marinette said “So… Vampires huh?”

David snorted, he was Marinette’s favorite. He wore all black clothes, mostly leather, his white-blond hair was spiked and he gave Marinette the same amused smirk he always did “Told ya kid would figure it out.”

As far as David was concerned it was about time. The kid needed to know just what they were. He liked her. She was family. A little sister to him, that sometimes easily crossed into daughter territory. All the vampires felt same. Marinette was their little sister, and god help anyone who harmed her.

“We’re not going to hurt you.” Michael promised earnestly.

Marinette rolled her eyes, “You’re wearing a Hello Kitty party hat. And that guy,” She pointed at Paul, “Is wearing a pink tutu. I’m shaking in terror.”

“We eat people.” Sam said seriously.

“Marko eats all my cookies,” Marinette crossed her arms “Every time he visits.”

Marko just grunted; his mouth full of cake.

“This is serious.” Michael said, pulled himself out from underneath the arm of his on-and-off-again lover, David, who growled. “There are a lot of vampires in Paris. They’ll avoid you because you smell like us. But they’re still dangerous. We’re still dangerous.”

Marinette raised an eyebrow, “If I turned on Toy Story 3 right now, half of you would cry."

“Hey!” Sam shouted and pointed at her. “That is a cinematic masterpiece.”

“Why did you become vampires?” The bluenette asked.

David stood up and spread his arms out wide “Sleep all day. Party all night. Never grow old. Never die. Who wouldn’t want to be a vampire?”

“I can name one or two.” Micheal muttered causing David to shoot him a dark look.

Michael and Sam hadn’t been turned willingly. Turns out, it wasn’t as easy to kill a vampire as the Frog Brothers had claimed. May they rest in peace. The two brothers had run from Santa Clara after the Master killed their mother and grandfather and David killed the Master. Never once did they think they were safe. Or that they had gotten away. For a couple of years, they kept moving from place to place, never staying anywhere too long. When the vampires finally caught up to them in New York, they were exhausted, weaponless, and half-starved. The brothers never stood a chance.

Marinette tugged on her sunflower dress, and looked up at her cousins “Am I going to be a vampire too?”

“Yes!” David said.

“No!” Michael went.

The two glared at each other. David growled and flashed his eyes at the younger vampire who had no choice but to back down. David kneeled in front of Marinette “We’ll talk about this again when you get a lot older. For now, let’s just enjoy your party.”

Marinette nodded and went to go get her new dolls.

A few years later, after Marinette became Ladybug, Lila came to school. Marinette lost all her friends and was being actively bullied, the vampires would come for a visit and find their sweet little sister crying her eyes out on the roof the bakery.

And there would be hell to pay.

Cry, little sister! (Thou shalt not fall)

Come, come to your brother! (Thou shalt not die)

Unchain me, sister! (Thou shalt not fear)

Love is with your brother! (Thou shalt not kill)

Chapter Text

Marinette had dreamed of the moment. The moment she would finally be brave enough to look Adrien Agreste in the eyes and tell him how she felt; that she loved him. She had pictured, hoped, how it would be a thousand times. It would be like a fairy tale. Adrien the handsome prince. Her, the princess. He’d sweep her off her feet. And they’d go get ice cream together, ready to start their happily ever after. Like in the movies.

“I’m sorry, Marinette.” Adrien frowned, scratching his head, like he didn’t know what to say. “I just don’t think of you that way.”

In retrospect, Marinette should’ve known better.

“Oh” Was all Marinette could say. She felt numb, despite knowing her heart had shattered in her chest.

Because of course he wouldn’t feel the same. Marinette was so stupid to think he would. She should’ve known… She should’ve known!

Adrien shrugged “It’s not you,” He offered. “I like someone else.”

Because of course he did.

“Yeah.” Marinette nodded, looking anywhere but at him. “Cool. I get it.”

“I might’ve considered once.” Adrien rushed to add. “But you sort of changed.”

Marinette took a step back, “Changed?” She didn’t change at all.

“You’ve been distant from the class and all our friends.” Adrien explained. “And the whole Lila thing?”

“Lila?” Marinette said numbly. “She’s a liar and people deserve to know the truth. And I haven’t been distant from the class. They’ve been ignoring me.”

“Because you keep calling Lila out.” Adrien put in. “It’s causing problems. She’s not hurting anyone.”

Marinette looked at him, really looked at him. “You don’t think that she’s hurting anyone. Not even Nino who she promised would meet a big time director so he’s not finishing his piece for film festival. Or Nathaniel who broke off a great partnership with Marc because Lila promised he was better off and that she introduce him to DC comic book writers? You don’t think that’s hurting him?”

“It’s not that big of a deal.” Adrien shrugged. “There’ll be other opportunities. Marc will take Nathaniel back if he apologizes.”

Again, Marinette just stared. Because no! No Marc wouldn’t because Marc was already poached to work on Claude’s graphic novel about a kid who finds out he’s the descendent of Van Helsing.

Could Adrien be serious? Was he that naïve? Was Marinette? Had she gotten so lost in his eyes that she never even stood a chance of seeing what he was really like? How could she claim if she had ever loved him if that was the case?

“And when the class finds out Lila’s lying,” Marinette raised her hand to stop Adrien from interrupting. “And I have no further intention of outing her.” To her disgust he looked pleased. “When they find out she’s lying, and the fact that they stopped being my friends, bullied me, harassed me in some cases, and basically given me the cold shoulders for almost a year. Do you think I will forgive them? That we’d go back to being friends?”

“Of course you will.” Adrien said brightly. “Why wouldn’t you?”

Marinette just blinked, amazed. “Because they hurt me.” She just shrugged. “We’ll cross that bridge when we get there.” And Marinette would take sweet pleasure in burning it down. “I’m going to go now…” She started to walk away.

“I’m sorry again!” Adrien called.

Oh that Marinette knew for certain. And so was Marinette for that matter.

Over the next few weeks, Marinette was in a state of confusion. Her heart had been crushed. But it seemed to fade rather quickly. Mostly because every time she thought about him, she’d hear his words and feel sick. All those dreams she had about her and Adrien made her want to bang her head against the wall. Because what if that’s how she came across; with all her fairytale wishes. Life wasn’t a fairy tale. She wasn’t a princess. No one was going to come sweep her off her feet. And unlike Adrien, she had always known that life wasn’t anything like the movies.

The issue was that maybe she was more like Adrien then she thought. Didn’t she think that once her friends knew the truth everything would be okay? Didn’t some part of her think Alya and her would go back to being besties? That it would all be bygones? But what about all the hurt feelings? The broken trust? The cruel words? Those all didn’t just vanish. That wasn’t how life worked. There was no possible way for them to go back to the way it was.

And the more she thought about it, the more Marinette wasn’t sure that she wanted it to.

Marinette had been really tired of being taken for granted; all those school trips, dances, birthday parties, fundraisers, and she never even got a thank you. A lot of her classmates just frowned in disapproval once Lila mentioned how she could’ve done it better, made it better if Marinette had let her help. So Marinette gracefully quit being class president; let someone else take the lead. She was tired of doing free commissions; it cost a lot of money and time and no one seemed to even care. Then Lila mentioned how she had a tailor and personal designer who was so much faster than Marinette, who might be doing it on purpose as no one could be that slow. In the face the suspicious glares, Marinette had casually mentioned how great it was for Lila to offer to help their classmates as Marinette would no longer be able to do free commissions. Then Marinette decided that the next thing to go was demands, not asks, of her time. This had come after Alya had dropped off her little sisters’ at Marinette’s suddenly and cited how busy she was. Only for Marinette to see posts about a class party.

Then Marinette made sure she was always busy. And she asked her parents not to just let anyone up to her room. Marinette had to go get them now.

No, Marinette was quite sure, she rather nothing went back to the way it was. Too much had been said and done. It was too late for fairy tales or movie magic. Too late for anyone on a white horse to come around to carry her off to a happy ending.

Time passed, and Marinette watched with a twisted feeling of glee in her chest, when the entire class seemed to slowly fall apart. First it was the winter school trip. Originally, Marinette had planned an amazing tour of the presidential office and then a quick trip to the beach. However, when it became clear that nothing had been done yet for the trip despite months of warnings, Marinette backed out of going. She laughed for days, when she saw the pictures of the class on a local farm.

Then it was the school dance. Lila’s personal designer apparently suffered a horrible fire in her studio and all the dresses were destroyed; leaving most of the girls in the class in tears. They’d gone in old dresses. Marinette, however, had worn her most fabulous design yet. A beautiful, lacy, scarlet dress that made her look WOW, as her new friends had put it. Luka had been her date; only as a friend of course. The two had realized that while they had a lot in common, the attraction wasn’t sexual.

Fundraisers were next. And the targets were never hit. Trips to festivals, museums that required more than a few hours ride, and the like were cancelled. The annual spring trip, something the class had looked forward to for two years, had been all but cancelled. Usually, it was a trip to another country for two weeks. Marinette had planned on New York. But Marinette was no longer class president by the first week of October.

Marinette’s only problem came when Rose and Juleka broke up. The one other pairing, Alya had once sworn, the class was more invested in than Adrien and Marinette getting together. The two had been so in love. Then Lila happened.

She got into Rose’s head about deserving a prince, about how shy Juleka couldn’t really be serious about her if she never expressed it like others did, and what about Prince Ali? How would he feel if he found out Rose was dating someone else.

And Rose, poor sweet Rose had always had a head full of fairy tales. She never stood a chance.

It wasn’t surprising when Luka and Marinette found Juleka crying on the deck of the boat. Marinette had taken mercy on the girl. She may not have been Juleka’s friend anymore but she was still Luka’s sister. And anyone could see she needed time away.

So after a quick intervention, Juleka now knew Lila to be the biggest Liar on the planet. Marinette invited her on her trip to Metropolis for spring break. The trip had been under the guise of World Explorers club, which had been just Marinette and her new friends (Claude, Marc, Ondine, Aurore, Luka, Bridgette, and Félix) who saved enough money to spend two weeks in the States away from any and all drama.

To make it look educational and to stop Mendeleiev from giving them suspicious glares, they even book a tour of LexCorp. Again, mostly to appease Mendeleiev.

However, Lexcorp was the highlight of the trip if you asked Marinette. She’d run into Connor Luther-Kent, a small town boy, with biceps as big as her head, and the biggest blue eyes she’d ever seen and promptly knew exactly how she’d be spending the rest of her vacation.

Connor had led the tour.

…Okay so Connor was suppose to lead the tour. But he and Marinette had kept sneaking glances at each other with blushes on their faces so much that his Aunt Lena, who swore she wasn’t spying, took over the tour. Eventually Connor and Marinette fell to the far back of the tour, trading jokes and accidentally touching hands. They didn’t even notice when tour ended.

“And that concludes the tour.” Lena announced. “Oh pretty French girl making eyes at my nephew, Connor’s free tomorrow around 6. He’d love to meet you at the fair in town. Maybe win you a stuffed animal.”

Connor turned bright red.

“Oh Marinette would love to go, handsome farm boy.” Mendeleiev answered with a smirk. “She just wants to say her curfew is eleven. She’ll brings friends, so bring some of yours. And she’s a respectable girl who doesn’t kiss on first dates.”

Marinette squeaked.

“Understood” Lena beamed at the embarrassment of the blushing teens. “Connor’s a gentleman. And such a boy scout, if pretty French girl doesn’t make the first move, nothing will happen. He’s a shy one.”

Mendeleiev crossed her arms, “That might be a problem. Marinette’s just as shy as handsome farm boy. I guess we’ll see what happens.”

“Guess we will.” Lena smiled.

The two women and the rest of Marinette’s friends just stared at the two teenagers who looked ready to die.

The fair was great. Marinette’s friends and Connor’s got along great. Though Luka skipped out with a handsome kid named Tim. Aurore found the redhead named Wally intriguing. Ondine ditched everyone to go hang out with a black boy with blond hair name Kaldur. Marc and Claude left together. And finally Juleka and a girl named Artemis went to ride the Ferris wheel together. Turns out, Juleka had a thing for blondes.

Marinette and Connor spent the entire time holding hands, and eating weird fair food, and getting more than a little lost in each other’s eyes.

The rest of the trip was pretty much the same. The two friend groups would meet up and usually break off into couples not long after.

Marinette did find herself covering for a curfew breaking Luka at one time, another for Ondine. And most surprising for Juleka, who assured everyone she was fine through texts, but didn’t make it back to the hotel till the next day. Luka high-fived his sister on her way in.

The only time it was a couple-free zone was when they had to do something educational. The Daily Planet had been fun. Lois Lane had been insightful and gave great advice to Aurore. She had been interviewing an Olympian swimmer who had no problems shelling out advice to Ondine. And then to the local history museum and the art museum.

It took everything they had to convince the teacher that a movie premiere was educational. If the movie wasn’t some action superhero blockbuster, it might’ve been easier. But still, the glasses wearing teacher caved, though with way she eyed Chris Evans. Marinette thinks they might have tried too hard.

And once, when Marinette got backstage passes to see Jagged Stone and Clara Nightingale perform on their Pop and Rock tour, neither star hesitated to bring Marinette and her friends on stage. They had announced her as their fashion designer, who did the amazing dress Clara was wearing and rocking look Jagged sported. Luka got to play guitar for Jagged. Clara and Jagged did a cover of an old *NSYNC song that her mom had revealed was her favorite song growing up.

(God Must Have Spent) A Little More Time On You.

The bluenette had shed a few tears on stage, in front of everyone.

Marinette would find out later that the concert was live streamed.

Her most heart stopping moment came when Marinette met Connor’s parents; it had been an accident. They had been going to an outside concert when Connor remembered he needed to drop something off at his dad’s place, and it was just going to be for five minutes. They had gotten to the penthouse. Connor left her in the living room. Marinette had been looking at the pictures on the mantle when she heard a clearing of the throat.

She turned around and came face to face with Times’ Man of the Year, Lex Luthor. Never again, will she considered Gabriel Agreste scary. He was tickle-me Elmo compared to Lex Luthor, maybe a rouge furby doll. Those things were always creepy.

Lena stood next to him with a pretty blond woman Marinette knew to be Kara. Marinette knew from picture to be Connor’s aunt, who worked out of National city.

“You must be… Marinette?” Lex drawled.

Marinette fought not to smooth out her fifties-style chic silver dress. “Yes, Sir. Connor just stepped away.”

They made light conversation after that. Marinette telling about her interests and achievements and wondering where Connor was because five minutes her ass. When Connor’s other dad arrived.

A ruffled looking man, that looked remarkably like Connor, that wore the most hideous plaid shirt she’d ever seen. “Hi’ya, I’m Clark. Connor’s dad.” He introduced. Clark held out his hand. “You must be Marinette, Connor hasn’t stopped talking about you since you two met.”

Marinette shook his hand with a smile. And she didn’t mean to say, doesn’t how it slipped out. “Who let you out of the house dressed like that?”

The two men froze. So did the women.

“What?” Clark asked a stunned look on his face.

“Seriously!” Marinette said, unable to stop herself. “That shirt shouldn’t just be thrown away. It should be burned to ashes and fed to the designer.”

Clark blushed, and pushed his glasses up. “I like it. It looks like my other ones.”

“There are more of those sins of nature!” Marinette exclaimed. “How? Why? Who hurt you?”

Lex smirked.

That was when Connor came into the room, with a smile on his face. He wrapped an arm around Marinette’s waist and looked at his parents, “What’s going on?”

“An intervention.” Marinette snipped.

Lex Luther pointed at Connor “Marry that girl.”

Lena and Kara fell down laughing.

Connor’s face turned red.

Clark looked like a confused puppy.

Marinette came with apology cookies the next day.

Connor and Marinette were officially boyfriend and girlfriend by the time the trip ended.

While they were gone, however, things in Paris weren’t going great for the class. The three days of break had been great. The spring trip was just to an amusement park which had disappointed quite a few, but they’d perked up when Alya pointed out that at least Marinette wasn’t there to ruin it all for them. As far as they were concerned life was good without the bluenette.

Then the fourth day happened. And Juleka posted her first picture. Marinette, her new friends, Juleka; the World Travel’s club, in Metropolis. The mood quickly soured after that. The pictures of their fabulous hotel rooms. The pictures of them at LexCorp with Lena Luther herself; Max was left reeling. Then came the pictures of the fairs and dates the group had gone on. Alya had nearly cried when she saw the pictures of the tour of the Daily Planet. Rose had cried when she saw Juleka with some beautiful girl named Artemis.

The worst of it happened when the entire class got together to watch Pop and Rock on tour at Alya’s house. The concert had been live streamed. And they had all been so excited. Until Marinette was called on stage, along with all her friends. The popstar and Rock star dedicated a song to Marinette.

It had been a trip worth dreaming about.

That was when the class remembered just how amazing Marinette had been at planning school trips. Why they ever wanted her to resign, they couldn’t remember.

Adrien saw a picture Marinette and some dark haired boy holdings hands and for some reason felt his heart break a little.

When they got back to Paris and the break ended, Marinette and Juleka walked to class with their heads held high and love in their hearts. When the girls got to their seats, Alya was the first to try and ruin their good mood.

“Have fun over break?” She snapped.

“Loads” Marinette raised an eyebrow. “As many times as you liked Juleka’s pics of the Daily Planet I’d assumed you know that.”

Alya’s temper grew as jealous soared through her “You could’ve at least invited your friends.”

“I did.” Marinette stated. “Or don’t you remember when you yelled at me in the lunchroom that you weren’t my friend anymore. And rest of you agreed.”

Some looked ashamed. Others still looked petulant.

“Our trip sucked.” Kim groaned. There were nods in agreement.

“Talk to your class president.” Marinette shrugged. “Last I check, that wasn’t me.” She motioned to Lila. “I’m surprised Lila couldn’t do something better with all the connections she has. I’m sure she could out due a bunch of kids who just saved a few bucks over the course of the year.”

Lila smiled pleasant but the look in her eyes could’ve killed Marinette, “I was so busy. With all my charity work. There was no time.”

Marinette hummed in response.

“You all looked so amazing at the movie premier!” Rose beamed. It was clear to those who really looked that the blond was sad, maybe even heartbroken.

Juleka nodded, finding that the sight of her ex-girlfriend wasn’t as devastating as it would’ve been before the trip. “Marinette designed all of our clothes.”

It took six months after that for Lila’s kingdom to crumble and for the entire class to apologize to the bluenette. Unfortunately, Marinette didn’t react like they’d hoped. Sure, she accepted their apologies, even forgave them, but she made it clear they weren’t friends. They’d never be friends again.

Adrien had given her a disappointed look afterwards and had tried to convince her that everything could go back to the way it was. She shrugged and didn’t dignify him with a response.

It was three months after that for Hawkmoth to finally be defeated thanks to Connor who turned out to be Superboy and the rest of Young Justice who may or may not be dating the rest of the new team Miraculous.

It was a week later that Chat Noir and Ladybug revealed themselves to each other. It didn’t go as either of them had hoped.

Marinette didn’t know who was more surprised. Her or Adrien. She frowned when she saw the hope in the blond boy’s eyes.

Adrien had been stunned and then a happy smile appeared on his face. Ladybug and his princess was one and the same. She had liked him. Had asked him out. Adrien may have been stupid to turn her down but that didn’t matter anymore. It would all work out, “Princess!” He said. “I knew we were meant to be.” That was what he thought until Superboy flew down to stand next to Marinette.

Marinette gave Adrien a pitying smile, “I’m not a princess, Adrien. This isn’t a fairy tale. This isn’t the movies. We already had our chance. I’m leaving Paris. I’m joining the Justice League. It’s too late to catch me now.”

Chapter Text

Tony just sighed at the sight of four kids and his robot picketing his workshop. Rhodey just looked overly pleased. The sun had rose. He had just finished up for the day. Only to be met with… whatever the hell this was.

Honestly, he hadn’t thought they were serious. At least he didn’t think Peter was serious. Peter was the sweet one; 90 percent of time, he followed Tony’s rules to the letter, never giving too much problems.

…Harley, on the other hand, liked to start shit.

“What do we want?” Harley called again.

“No curfews!” The other three, Peter, Riri, and Marinette yelled.

Riri liked to instigate.

As for Marinette, Tony was certain at this point, she just wanted to see the world burn.

“When do we want it?!”

“Now!”

Dummy beamed loudly. A little sign in his claw.

Tony pinched his nose “I swear to god, Harley.”

Harley smirked “He says our sugar intake should be limited. I say we want candy. I say Sugar High and Die.”

“Sugar High and Die!”

Dummy beamed again.

Tony glared at his firstborn “You can’t even eat.”

“Unlimited lab access!”

“Yes!”

“Breakroom for Interns,” Harley sniped. “We are not Avengers. We shouldn’t have to share with Avengers.”

“Not my Pop tarts!” Riri shouted, a big grin on her face, framed by her wild dark curly locks.

Marinette was having the time of her life “Death to Baby monitor protocols!” Ever since it was revealed she was Ladybug, Tony put her on the same restrictions as the other teen Heroes. Karen watching her from her new, Stark approved, mask.

The others went nuts. “Death to Baby monitor protocols!”

Rhodey looked smug, “Karma.” He said easily. “For everything you ever put me through at MIT; you have to deal with four versions of yourself.”

Tony narrowed his eyes, “Okay time for the big guns.” He spun around. “PEPPER!” He yelled. “Jarvis get Pepper.”

The kids looked at each other and braced themselves.

“We will not go quietly into the night.” They all said together. “We will not vanish without a fight!”

“Oh my god.” Rhodey said, looking like a five-year-old on Christmas morning. “They’re doing the speech from Independence day!”

“We're going to live on!” The kids said, dummy beeping with them. “We're going to survive! Today we celebrate our Independence Day!”

“PEPPER!” Tony screamed again.

First thing Tony said when the redhead arrived, “Pepper, the minions are revolting. Do something!”

“Well maybe if you didn’t call them minions.” Pepper suggested just looking so done with the world. She could just barely believe Jarvis when he told her the interns, and teen heroes, were protesting. “And why is Rhodey holding a sign?”

Tony huffed “The twerps called him Uncle Rhodey with those big puppy dogs’ eyes. And he went full traitor!” He explained. “Those things should be weaponized. Fix this!”

Pepper sighed and walked to Harley, the one with the megaphone was usually the leader. She smiled “Lets negotiate.” This would be easy and over quickly. They were just kids, messing with Tony.

Marinette stepped forward “Sure.” She smiled pleasantly. “After our lawyer gets here.”

“You’re what now?!!” Tony shouted.

Pepper eyed the bluenette approvingly. “Bring it on!”

Matt Murdock had no idea that when Spiderman called to ask him to be his lawyer and defend his rights, that he was talking about Peter Parker’s rights as an intern. He was on the Avengers’ roster and most knew his identity. Foggy was confused but elated to test his wits against the force that was Pepper Potts.

The two lawyers sat across from Tony and Pepper. The kids and Rhodey, who Stark called traitor every time he spoke, sat beside them. They were in a conference room at a large table.

Matt began, “Our clients have made their requests very clear. Most of which are easy to employ and some would say are their rights.

“They’re minions.” Tony stated. “They don’t have rights.”

Pepper placed a hand on his shoulder “Never say that again.” She said slowly.

“All employees should have a breakroom,” Foggy stated. “Even interns. It’s non-negotiable.”

Pepper nodded “Agreed. They will be given their own breakroom; that Jarvis will ensure only fellow interns will have access to.”

“That means Tony can’t go in!” Peter laughed.

“You little shit!”

“Baby monitor protocols are too extreme.” Matt said.

Pepper pinched her nose. “As a hero yourself, Mr. Murdock, you must understand that we in good conscience cannot allow minors, even superpowered minors, to perform their heroics without proper supervision.”

Riri slammed her hands on the table “I was a little late for curfew and you sent freaking Thor to track me down.” She said accusing to Tony, who looked completely unrepentant. “Thor. A God.”

“Alien” Rhodey and Tony chimed.

“I snuck out one time,” Peter glared. “And the Avengers crash a house party.”

Pepper winced. That had been a PR mess. “Tony will limit his use of GPS tracking provided all parties adhere to the rules and regulations they originally agreed to when they began their mentorship under Tony.”

“You mean when we sold our souls to the man.” Marinette snipped.

“The-The man?” Tony looked flabbergasted. “No! What?”

The meeting went on for another thirty minutes. It was nearly adjourned when Pepper inquired if there was anything else.

Marinette looked Tony dead in the eyes “Karen no longer reports to you.”

The other kids blinked in surprise before grinning.

Tony leaned back in his seat, and nodded solemnly “So it’s war you want.”

“Oh my god.” Pepper and Matt groaned.

Foggy and Rhodey looked far too entertained for their own goods.

Eventually it was agreed that Karen would report that if they were in any danger and agree to disclose if the young heroes were fine or not. Plus any messages they wanted to relay. Pepper didn’t budge on the candy issue; citing parents had enforced a healthy diet rule on the summer internships. Instead, the kids got a pool table to the breakroom and unlimited healthy snacks for the fridge provided at Stark Industries expense. But they would not dictate what the kids bought on their own.

Marinette had been living at the tower for a month. One morning she decided to make herself her favorite dessert; chocolate and mint AND chocolate and raspberry macrons. She made little over a dozen and had left them in the fridge, a clear ‘Do Not Touch’ sign on them.

When she finished with Tony and the other interns for the day, Marinette washed up and rushed to the kitchen to get snacks so she could start binging watching Batman the animated series. However, when she got to the kitchen and opened the fridge, she saw her beloved snacks gone.

Marinette’s eyes narrowed and she hissed. She marched into the living room and saw the plate she had used lying on the coffee table. The Avengers sat watching TV. Marinette picked up the plate “I made macarons for me. I left them in the fridge with a sign that said Do Not Touch. Someone obviously can’t read. Who did it?”

The heroes shared looks. No one answered.

“I’m not mad.” Marinette promised. It was lie. By the looks on their faces, they knew a trap when they heard it. “I just want to know the truth. I know it can’t have been Tony or Bruce, because they were with me in the workshop. Natasha is out with Pepper. So…”

Nothing.

Thor shifted uneasily. Bucky blinked innocently at her. Steve gave her a boy-ish grin. Clint looked vaguely terrified. Sam kept eyeing the window like it was an exit. Scott looked seconds away from calling for back up.

“Oh,” Marinette nodded. “It’s like that. Fine then.” With that she marched out of the room in a huff.

When she was gone, Bucky sighed, “She’s going to make us pay for this.”

“One of us is just going to go missing.” Sam nodded.

Clint shrugged. “Sorry, Scott.” And went back to watching TV.

“Yea-What?” Scott yelled. “What do you mean Sorry Scott? Why is it me?”

The next morning, the heroes woke up to find… things missing. Steve couldn’t find his shield. Bucky’s arm was gone. Thor’s hammer was missing and wouldn’t return to him no matter how much he called for it. Clint was missing his custom arrows. Sam’s AI Redwing had vanished. And as far as Scott, well…

No matter how much they searched, they couldn’t find their missing stuff.

They all arrived back at the living room, wondering what the hell was going on. They figured one of Tony’s cleaning bots had gone haywire… Again. But that didn’t explain how no one realized it happening. Maybe it was Loki. Still they decided to talk to Tony first. Natasha was with him, and thoroughly amused at the sight of the ruffled men.

The genius had looked confused “No. My bots are all up to date. They didn’t even clean last night.”

Thor nodded “Then it was my brother. I shall have to speak with him at once.”

“Wait,” Steve said looking around “Where’s Scott?”

…And as for Scott? Well, he was missing.

Bucky’s eyes narrowed “She has him.”

“Well shit,” Clint said. “I was just joking yesterday.”

“I’ll miss the little dude.” Sam whined.

Tony looked around, “What are you? No!” He laughed. “Marinette? Frenchy took your stuff? You’re the world’s greatest heroes! She is a fourteen-year-old girl, you know that, right?” He chuckled. Lil Dominator strikes again.

“Natasha” Steve sent pleading eyes to the Spider.

“I’ll talk to her,” The Black Widow sighed, “But she’ll never respect you if you don’t fight your corner.” With that, she left to speak with Marinette.

Natasha came back ten minutes later looking rather disgruntled “She said no.” She told them. “Something about macarons and vengeance. And feeling her wrath. I think you created a supervillain.”

“No.” Tony chimed in. “No supervillany anything. Until she’s twenty-one. It’s in the minion’s contracts” He had made sure to add it after they threatened to riot off the good grade addendum; anything lower than a B, and patrol is cut. “She’ll stick to her word.”

“Your interns have contracts?” Clint asked.

Tony just shrugged “They do now.”

“Let’s all go talk to her.” Steve suggested. “We’ll apologize and everything will good again.”

This caused Tony to cackle. “Yeah, okay!”

The heroes found Marinette on the roof with the other interns. The Avengers and the minions eyed each other.

Marinette spoke first “I want three dozen macarons from the French bakery on 8th street, near Franky’s deli; all chocolate. Then you get your things returned.”

“You can’t just,” Bucky began. “That’s blackmail.”

“It’s extortion.” Riri corrected.

“Marinette, how about…” Sam started but Marinette cut him off.

She crossed her arms “This isn’t negotiable.”

“Where’s Scott?” Clint asked. “How do we know he’s alright? We want proof he’s alive.”

Peter leaned toward Harley, and whispered. “Hey, it sounds like they think we kidnapped him.”

Harley leaned back “That’s because technically we did. I think we’re a crime syndicate now.” (Peter yelped, “What?!). “Shhh. Just go with it.”

Marinette pulled out a walky talky, and headed it to Clint.

“Hey Scott, you there? Over.” Clint asked into the radio.

“Help!” Scott’s voice screamed from the radio. “Giant hamster. Giant mean hamster. Oh god why?”

“His name is Sir Grumpy Paw,” Riri said brightly. “I have to keep him here now. He tried to take out my mom’s cat.”

Bucky just looked at Steve “Can we just get her the damn macarons?”

“No!” Steve said. “We can find Scott and our things.” He promised. “You’ve gone too far.” he told Marinette.

The bluenette grinned “Oh Captain, I’ve only just begun.”

Steve stalked off with the other guys trailing behind him.

An hour later, Thor was missing...

“She took out a God!” Clint yelled. “Anyone could be next.”

Sam used the radio to try and communicate with their teammates.

“Good spirits, friends” Thor said. “I shall conquer the vile beast Sir Grump Paws. And return victorious.”

Bucky was gone by the next hour. “What the fuck is wrong with this hamster?” The greatest assassin in history yelled once they contacted him via radio. “Who taught its fatass how to glare?” It went quiet. “Stevie, I… think it understands English. Shit.”

“Marinette took out the Winter Soldier.” Natasha said with raised eyebrows. “Impressive.”

Sam went after that.

“Oh god, oh god, oh god,” Sam just kept repeated. “We’re in a maze. Plastic tubes. We’re running. It’s after us, Steve. The hamster is after us.” It went quiet. “… I think it ate Scott.”

Steve sighed, “Can you just talk to her?” He pleaded with Tony “Clint’s freaked out.”

“Can’t.” Tony said. “Contract. Tony Stark cannot interfere or choose sides in an event of a Minions vs Avengers war.”

“Damn it!” Clint shouted. “This isn’t a war. This is an execution. They’re taking us out one by one, man.”

“Shouldn’t have ate her macarons,” Tony smirked, proud of his minions. “She knows it was you by the way.” He told Clint. “She knows you were the one to take them.”

Clint gulped.

He went missing ten minutes later.

“Cap,” Clint’s voice came from the radio. “We’re going to do it. We’re going after Sir Grumpy Paws. It’s time. We can’t live like this, not under his reign. That monster has to be stopped. If we don’t make it, just, just… Tell our story. Tell Nat, I’ll miss her. My sister and her kids, they get all my stuff”

Steve just looked up at the ceiling, and just looked so done with the world. He got up and went to find the interns “What are you demands?”

An hour later, he came back with four dozen macarons, a dozen cupcakes, sticky cheese, peppers, and a pound of gummy worms. He sat the goods on the counter. Natasha, Tony, Rhodey, and Happy looked stunned.

“You… surrendered?” Tony asked perplexed.

“Captain America doesn’t surrender.” Rhodey stated.

Happy shook his head “You can’t give in, Cap. I know these rugrats. You gotta set boundaries.”

Steve just shrugged “Eighty percent of our team is missing. They just want junk food.”

“It’s a good trade.” Marinette said as she led the other interns, including Pepper’s intern MJ and a tech Intern named Ned, into the kitchen. She held the Captain’s America shield proudly. Peter carried Bucky’s arm. Thor’s hammer floated behind Riri, carried by Plagg and Trixx. Harley had Redwing and Clint’s arrows. The kids placed the weapons down on the table.

However before they could grab the goodies, Steve crossed his arm “Nope. My friends first!”

“Right behind us.” Riri said.

Suddenly a squeaky voice was heard “I have vanquished the dreaded foe, Son of Rogers.”

Everyone looked down.

In five different hamster balls, were the missing Avengers, looking like they just fought a war?

“Why are they tiny?” Tony pinched his nose.

MJ shrugged, “How else were they suppose to have gladiatorial death matches with a hamster?”

“Oh, of course,” Tony said sarcastically. “Silly me.”

It took the tiny Avengers half an hour to get back to normal. Hamsters were added to the Tower’s banned list.

Fury showed up later that day. He glared at the interns, Stark’s minions; Ladybug, Spiderman, Iron Heart, and WarIron, “I’m here to talk to you about the Avengers Initiative.”

“No, you’re not!” Tony yelled from wherever he was.

Marinette woke up a few days later; thirsty. She saw it was close to midnight so she decided to rush to the kitchen to get a glass of milk. As she headed to the kitchen, she saw something out the corner of her eyes that had her quickly backtracking.

In the dining room was Loki, Bucky, Tony, Natasha, Rhodey, Clint, Plagg, Wayzz, and Trixx sitting around the table, playing what looked to be poker.

“The girl who tormented my brother and the Avengers,” Loki said approvingly. “With a rodent.”

Marinette nodded “Deal me in.”

She’d sleep when she’s dead.

The next day, Steve and Pepper would both find themselves knocking on Marinette’s bedroom door. One to get an arm back. The other the keys to Tony’s Lamborghini. Only to find Thor already there requesting his brother’s helmet back.

Gambling with Marinette was added to the Tower’s banned list.

Chapter Text

Adrien didn’t know what happened. What snapped inside of him? But he just knew that, one day, while his father was giving him a lecture and laying out demands, a funny little word popped in to his head; No. Then he started to wonder if he could say no. Then he heard Marinette say her new internship only allowed her to work so many hours because she was only a kid. Then he heard something magical; child labor laws. He looked them up and was amazed. He wanted to know more; wanted to know what his options were. So he went to Marinette and Nino. They explained that he had rights. When he mentioned about getting taken out of school, they gave him options on how to retaliate.

Nevertheless, it would be weeks before he decided to implement his new idea; not daring to yet. When he finally struck, he knew exactly what the final straw had been.

“You’ll be taking Miss Rossi to the gala next weekend.” Gabriel told his son.

Adrien blinked, “No.”

The room went silent. Nathalie and Gorilla looked stunned. Gabriel glanced at his son, “What do you mean no. This is not up for debate.”

Nothing ever was, Adrien thought, and that was problem.

“You’re right” Adrien nodded. “Which is why my answer is still no.”

Gabriel assessed his usually obeying son. “I’m not asking.”

“And yet my answer is no.”

“And if you could no longer attend that school of yours?” Gabriel threatened. It always worked.

Adrien shrugged. “Then I will no longer model.”

More stunned silence.

“Adrien,” Gabriel pinched his nose but was cut off.

Adrien crossed his arms, “You can’t make me model.” He looked around at his three caretakers. “And if you try, I’ll scream loud enough for every reporter in Paris to hear me. And while we’re on the subject; I read something about child labor laws. You’re breaking them. I’ll scream that too. If that doesn’t stop, if I don’t start working normal kid hours and eating a healthy amount of food,” He threw the last part at Nathalie. She had been instructed to keep him on a strict diet. “I’ll go to the police. CPS. The news.”

Gabriel opened his mouth to speak again but again was cut off.

“Even if you try to keep me in here,” Adrien added. “It will just look worse. People will question where I am. The Brand will hurt. My friends will look for me. They’ll ask questions. They’ll spread what it’s really like for me. How unhappy I am. My fans will riot. Even more when I finally do get out of here and go straight to the police, a reporter; maybe do a tell-all on Alya’s blog. Oh wait, I already left several copies of that already previously recorded interview that will be released if I don’t show up for class for a few days.”

The three adults stood with opened mouths. Nathalie was the first to recover “Adrien, we can discuss this…”

“No!” Adrien glared. “I’m done. You worked me to the bone, starved me, neglected me,” He threw that viciously at Gabriel who flinched, “Attempted again and again to isolate me from my friends. All of which is called child abuse. And now you want to control my romantic interests; tell that shrew Rossi to stay the hell away from me. I will never work with her again. Let me make this very clear. I have evidence of the child labor laws broken. I have video proof the various meals I’ve been served that never once met my nutritional intake. Recordings of various times you threatened me with my removal from school if I didn’t meet various demands and achievements. I have witness testimony from other models, my friends, current and former Agreste fashion employees of my treatment. I’ll have no trouble releasing every last bit of information.”

Adrien took a breath after his rant. “This is my life. I will live it my way. From now on, one third of every paycheck I earn, and I do know the amounts, will be deposited into my personal bank account. The rest of it into the saving account mother set up for me. In fact, I want the last six months of checks deposited the same. I want freedom. And if I have to destroy you to get it, I will. Push me and I’ll push back.” With that, he spun around and left the room. Gorilla followed after him dutifully.

“What do we do?” Nathalie asked. “About Adrien, sir?”

Gabriel glared harshly at where his son had stood “What can we do?” As much as it killed him to admit it, his son had them on the edge of cliff and looked rather happy at the idea of pushing them off. “I don’t look good in prison orange.” He sighed. “We’ll get him back under control soon enough.”

Nathalie nodded. Neither did she. “I’ll call Rossi and tell her plans have changed.” Everything had changed.

Later that day, Nathalie presented him with his bank card that she taken at Gabriel’s demand and gave him a stiff nod. He turned with a beaming smile to Gorilla “We’re getting McDonalds!”

Nathalie let out a cry of protest but was ignored.

That day Adrien had his first Big Mac and fries. It was the biggest meal he’d eaten in months, so his stomach hurt a little, but he couldn’t stop smiling.

He got a call from his father when he was finished. When his dad immediately began to yell at him about not following his diet; Adrian hung up on him. The blond shook his head. He had warned his father; push and Adrien would push back.

He looked around and spotted some punk skaters skating down the street. Adrien smirked. Oh, he had an idea.

Marinette had been thrilled when he called to see if she was free to go shopping with him. Less thrilled, when they wound up at Hot Topic.

“Why?” The bluenette whined. “Just why? I have so many ideas.”

Over the last two years, the two had become really good friends. They got even closer when Chat Noir and Ladybug revealed their identities to each other. Mostly because they lost their crushes on each other. Marinette on Adrien. And Adrien on Ladybug. It was just too weird for either of them.

“This is what I want!” Adrien smiled as he looked through the band Ts and a lot of Nightmare Before Christmas merchandise.

“But sunshine!” Marinette pleaded. She started to pull out shirts and accessories that look like they would fit Adrien’s build. “Happiness?”

Adrien laughed, “Storm cloud. Make my father miserable.”

Marinette paused. “Happiness.” She nodded. She had wanted to stick it to Gabriel Agreste for years; the rotten bastard.

The girl ended up approving seven potential outfits from Hot Topic. Adrien bought them all. Then Marinette dragged the boy to other various stores. If Adrien was going to do punk rock; then it would be a fashionable and, dare she say it, chic punk rock look. Though she did have to drag Adrien away from the piercing salon.

When Adrien got home, Gabriel attempted to discipline him again but was met with stony silence. Adrien pulled out his phone and played a recording of Gabriel chastising Adrien not being thin enough and that his diet would be limited to 1000 calories a day.

The blond boy raised an eyebrow “I can have this trending within the hour. Your move.”

Gabriel growled and stomped off. He had honestly thought his son had been jesting about the recordings, about evidence, or at the very least could be cowered to not use any of it. He was wrong apparently; very wrong.

When Adrien left for school the next morning, he caused his father to have a panic attack. Gone was the preppy, sunshine child the world was used to. The fifteen-year-old Adrien wore dark green ripped jeans; a studded leather jacket over a black My Chemical Romance shirt. He wore combat boots and eyeliner. “You were warned.” Adrien told his father on his way out of the door. “Keep pushing though.”

“Oh my god, he’s dead.” Nino said to Adrien when he got to class. “Gabriel Agreste.” He started to pretend to tear up. “You want something for so long. And when it finally happens. You wonder what to do.” He suddenly straightened. “I know, let’s throw a party. It will end with a conga line over the SOB’s grave.”

“My father’s not dead.” Adrien rolled his eyes as he took his seat in the back. When Marinette had been moved there, he had followed much to the complaints of Lila. “Though it was a pretty close call this morning.”

Most people hadn’t recognized him as he walked through the halls of the school. It was a relief to just be normal.

When the other students arrived, he had gotten double glances. The first was when they said hello, then quickly looked again when they realized something was very, very wrong.

“Holy shit!” Juleka said loudly. The loudest anyone had ever heard her speak. She blushed. “Sorry. You look rocking, Adrien.”

Rose just kept blinking at him. “But, but, team sunshine?” She whispered. Adrien cooed. The two had been dubbed that by the class after a bad storm came in and all the class got soaked but the two kept smiling and trying to cheer people up.

“Team positive?” He offered.

A squeak let him know, Marinette had arrived. She looked over him, “What did I do?” She went to sit at her desk. “What did I do?”

“Not enough” Nino stated. “A little bit more and we could’ve been doing the Cha slide over Gabriel’s grave right now. Step your game up, dudette. Cause you’re slacking.”

Marinette just closed her eyes and prayed for patience; having boys as her best friends wasn’t easy. Adrien and Nino had become her closest friends, after Lila came and tried to tear everyone away from her. She sort of succeeded. Alya was no longer her friend. Neither was Mylène, Sabrina, Ivan, or Kim. Everyone else in the class chose to believe the girl they’d known forever over some chick they just met. Unfortunately, this caused Alya and Nino to break up. Nino was fine with remaining a neutral about whether Lila was a liar, though he thought she was, to keep the peace with his girlfriend. But Alya hadn’t budged and kept harping on the situation; about Nino being friends with Marinette. Nino had no choice but to end things which just caused the girl to get even angrier.

“Group selfie?” Adrien asked. “Juleka, you too. Come on, Rose.”

The five grouped together and snapped a picture of Adrien’s phone. “Hashtag: New Look, new me. Hashtag: Smells like Teen Spirit.”

More gasps were heard as Lila, Alya and their posse arrived. “What happened?” Lila frowned.

“Got a new look.” Adrien grinned.

Lila glared. She had been warned that Adrien had gotten out of Gabriel’s control but hadn’t believed it. “You won’t wear that on our date to the gala, right?”

“We’re not dating.” Adrien said bluntly. “I’m not going to the gala with you.” He shook his head. “I’ve told you too many times already, Lila. I will never date you. I don’t like you. I have never liked you. I’m sorry.”

Lila huffed, “Your father!” She started.

Adrien cut her off, “Can kiss my ass!” He yelled. “I don’t care. Call it teenage rebellion or whatever. But It’s my life. Get over it.”

No, Lila thought, this couldn’t be happening. Adrien was her ticket in. At the gala she’d be on his arm and get attention from all sorts of celebrities.

Alya bristled on behalf of her friend “You don’t have to be so mean.”

Nino glared back “He wouldn’t have to be if she could take a hint. No means no.”

“He could give her chance.” Alya continued. “How will he know if he really likes her or not if he doesn’t?”

“Because he said he doesn’t.” This time it was Rose who spoke. “Adrien, and everyone else, is allowed to decide that they don’t like someone; that they don’t want to date them. You should respect that.”

Lila started crying, big fake tears rolled down her cheeks “I like you so much” She pleaded. “I know you’d like me too if you got to know me.”

Adrien scoffed “I know exactly who you are, Lila. And that’s the root of why I don’t like you.”

At this Lila had to force herself not to glare. Fine, she thought, if he wanted to be like that, then she had another card to play. “Marinette put you up to this, didn’t she? She’s been bullying me. And got inside your head with all her mean words; that’s why you don’t like me.”

Everyone on Lila’s side turned fierce looks toward the Asian girl, accusation on their tongue.

“How could you?” Mylène asked. “You’ve changed, Marinette.”

“Not cool, Bro” Kim added. He had been crushing on Lila for months and followed her around like a puppy.

“You’re as bad as Chloé ever was,” Alya shook her head. “I can’t believe you’d hurt Lila over your jealously!”

Adrien wasn’t having it “I. Don’t. Like. You!” He yelled at Lila. “I didn’t like you the moment you first came to this class. It has nothing to do with Marinette. It’s you. You’re the problem. Get it? Got it? Good.” He looked at Lila’s friends. “Marinette is not a bully. She is one of my best friends; my sister, even. And unlike you, she actually listens to me; what I want. Not pant after Lila’s every word.”

The class blinked, stunned because they never really heard Adrien tell anyone off before.

“Well, who are you taking to gala?” Lila asked snidely, and gave a quick mean look at Marinette.

“His boyfriend!” Nino suddenly blurted. “Ouch!” He hissed.

Marinette had kicked the glasses-wearing boy’s chair as hard as she could.

Adrien just went with it. He had come out to most of the class the year before and never made his sexuality a secret; he liked guys, or at least preferred them. His desire for Ladybug had come from the love he had for the freedom he got whenever he was Chat Noir. He was happiest as Chat Noir, and seeing as Ladybug had always been present; he thought he’d be happiest with Ladybug. He was only a little right.

“He’s looking forward to it.” Adrien smiled, or at least, whatever guy he could convince to go with him, hopefully would be.

“What were you thinking?” Marinette hissed at Nino as soon as the bell rang ending first period and they were in the halls.

“What?” Nino asked. “You’re the only who can make an attempt on Gabriel Agreste? Nope. Don’t think so. First best friend gets dips.”

“I don’t have a boyfriend.” Adrien whispered.

“So? Borrow Marinette’s.” Nino shrugged.

Marinette gasped “I’m not sharing my boyfriend with Blond Wonder over here.”

“What? Can’t take the competition?” Nino asked.

“I’ll end you, Lahiffe!”

“That’s not a no.”

Adrien laughed.

Juleka brushed by him “I can ask Luka if he’s free?” She asked with a whisper. “If you want.”

The three paused. It was a good suggestion. “Aurore would come for blood.” Their newest friend had the biggest crush on the guitarist.

The rest of the school day had been interesting. Adrien’s photo was trending; though nearly everyone in school had tried to get look at him.

When Adrien got home from school that day, it was to Gabriel and Nathalie’s angry looks. They had tried to do damage control. But for everything they released, Adrien had been quick to either deny their claims via tweets. Or release videos on Instagram about his new fashion direction.

“This is enough, Adrien.” Gabriel stated calmly. “You’ve gone too far. You will be escorting Miss Rossi to the gala, and this look will never be seen again. Am I understood?”

Adrien pulled out his phone, dialed a number, and put it on speaker. “Hey man, do you still have that video of my dad pulling me out of school, during an important test, to go to a photoshoot?”

“Sure do.” Nino replied smugly.

“What about all the videos I sent you from overnight shoots?” He asked. “Where I worked like all night. Videos that clearly depicts that child labor laws were broken.”

“Saved on several different clouds.” Nino answered. “I can have them online in five minutes. And sent to the police and CPS in ten.”

“Thanks, talk later.” Adrien disconnected the call. “You were saying?” He asked his father. Silence was all he got. “Thought so. I’m taking my boyfriend to the gala.” He turned around. “I’m going out.”

Gabriel pinched his nose, “He’ll ruin us.”

“No sir,” Nathalie said. “He’ll destroy us.”

Adrien showed up at Marinette’s room an hour later, with a pleading look on his face and a box of hair dye.

Marinette took it with a sigh “Are you sure it’s not me you’re trying to hurt.”

“It’s not permanent?” He offered weakly. “Should last a week, maybe less. I wash my hair a lot.”

When Adrien came to school sporting bright pink locks, three girls fainted.

“Awesome!” Nino high-fived the former blond. “How’s your dad?”

“Collapsed and fell down the stairs.” Adrien gave a small smirk. At the sight of Adrien’s hair, Gabriel had clutched his arms and just fell. “He was near the bottom so he wasn’t hurt too much.”

“Righteous.” Nino said and turned to look at Marinette in her seat, “What part of bestie gets dibs do you not understand?”

Marinette crossed her arms and sniffed, “Maybe I’m not the one who needs to step their game up.”

“What?” Nino gasped. “Oh it’s on!”

Nino would later met Adrien and Marinette for ice cream, he’d come on the back of some guy’s motorcycle. “Hey” Nino waved. The dude he was with gave them a stiff nod and a cocky smirk. He was blond with a cool haircut, tattoos, and two different colored eyes. “This is Jace. I know him through my cousin Simon. He’s seventeen. He has tattoos, drives a motorcycle, dresses primarily in black and leather, and he’s been to jail. He agreed to be your date to the gala.”

Marinette and Adrien just stared. Adrien blinked too hard to shake the shock away, “Wow you really want my dad dead.”

He blushed red. Jace was rather attractive. He was the type who knew just how hot he was too.

“Hi I’m Marinette.” Marinette waved to Jace. “You’re freakishly hot. And if you manage to take out Nathalie too, I’ll be your best friend.”

Jace chuckled. This could be fun. Maybe Simon hadn’t steered him wrong when he told him to hang out with his cousin if he had the time. He had research Nino and his friends to the last detail, just in case. “Hi Marinette. I’ll do my best to try. My sister Isabelle and my best friend Clary love your MDC designs. They’d kill for them. Won’t even make it look like an accident.”

Marinette blushed “Pull this off and I’ll design the dresses of their dreams for free.”

Jace fought the urge to wince. Failure was no longer an option. Clary and Izzy would hunt him down if he failed. So would Magnus for that matter. He’d been wanting to meet the young designer since he saw Jagged Stone’s latest red carpet look. And then Alec wouldn’t be happy about his sulky husband… even if he turned Jace into a toad.

Jace nodded and put an arm around the pink haired boy “Let’s make it count.” The smaller boy blushed. Jace gave him a wolfish grin. “This is going to be fun.”

The rest of week had Adrien dodging a whining Lila and her attempts at getting her hooks into him in time for the Gala. She had been Akumatized three times over it. A fourth when Adrien had enough and got her mother to come to school and where truths were revealed.

Alya still refused to budge on the matter. Lila was Ladybug’s best friend after all. She couldn’t be lying, or so she said. Which caused most the class to groan. Marinette didn’t understand. After Ladybug had disavowed the Ladyblog for too many lies, asked Alya to take down Lila’s stories, and even went as far as getting a new fox hero (Juleka); she thought Alya would’ve wised up now.

Sabrina who had been converted back to the light side after Lila’s mom had confirmed they had only ever lived in Italy other than France, said that Alya was probably just stubborn. She would have to admit that she struggled, that she turned her back on her best friend, ruined her relationship with her boyfriend, and been a bad friend to most of the class for nothing. It was a hard pill to swallow.

Outside of school, his dad and Nathalie’s attempts to get him back under their thumb had gotten desperate. The first time they took his phone and his laptop. He had already gotten a prepaid one hidden in his room, once he got back to his room, he texted Marinette and Nino. Seconds later, a video of Gabriel ranting at his son for failing to be perfect during a photoshoot and threatening to remove him from school had surfaced. It took the media by storm.

Less than an hour later, someone knocked on his door.

“Come in.” He called from his bed.

Nathalie stared at him for a moment. “You posted the video.” She sounded like she still couldn’t believe it. “We didn’t think you would.”

“Now you know better.” Adrien stated. “My things.”

“This will hurt the brand.” Nathalie said as she placed his phone and laptop on the bed. “Hurt the business. Stock prices will drop from the bad press.”

Adrien put down the book he’d been reading and leaned forward, “Then maybe you and dad will finally learn this is a game you won’t win.” He said. “I’ll see Gabriel Agreste’s entire legacy burned to ashes before I give in.”

“…Your mother would’ve done the same.” Nathalie whispered and was gone from the room before Adrien could say anything else; door closed behind her.

The day of the Gala, Saturday, Adrien had go to Marinette’s first thing in the morning. He left the suit his father had laid out for him the day before in the fireplace. It wasn’t lit but he knew his dad would get the message.

Marinette had designed him and Nino suits for the dance. Adrien had made sure to add his two best friends to the Gala’s invite list months ago. The host of the Gala’s daughter was a big fan of the blond; it took an autograph or two to get two more invites. Normally, Adrien would wear a classic black suit of his father’s design.

Adrien wanted something different, something to make everyone talk, something to go with his pink hair. When he told Marinette this, she got a spark in her eyes, and he knew he’d get exactly what he wanted. And he did.

The pink-haired boy arrived to the Gala on the back of a motorcycle to the stunned faces of the Paparazzi. The valet who took the keys from Jace had looked excited at parking the bike though.

Adrien wore a slim fitted glittery sliver suit, that under the right light reflected a rainbow look, with a black tie and shoes. Jace wore ripped jeans, tight sleeveless undershirt, and his leather jacket. His tattoos on his neck was plain to see and he had on a eyebrow ring he didn’t before. Jace wrapped his arm around Adrien and escorted him inside. Just as the paparazzi suddenly got their senses back.

The pair found Marinette and Nino by the refreshments. They walked right by an angry Lila who looked ready to kill. She’d come with Alya, and how his father managed to swing that on such short notice, Adrien didn’t know. Nino wore a black and green suit. Marinette wore a sparkly midnight blue pixie dress. Marinette’s boyfriend Connor had arrived not long after. Connor brought his friend Cassandra who seemed interested in Nino.

Adrien and Jace danced after speaking with the four a bit. As the two glided across the dance floor, Adrien found it hard to keep an eye out for his father when Jace kept looking at him so…

Well in a way that left him frazzled.

However Adrien’s first clue that his father had arrived was the sound of someone choking.

And then Nino shouted, “Yes, I did it!” Was his second clue.

“Gabriel’s fainted!” Nathalie yelled. “Call for an ambulance.”

“That’s one,” Jace whispered in his ear. “Care to make it Two for Two.”

Adrien looked thoughtful for a moment before nodding earnestly. A second later, Jace’s lips caught his own. Then they were making out on the dance floor.

“Nathalie’s down!” He heard Marinette cackle. “Poor thing. Must be the stress.”

The kiss broke. Jace smirked down at Adrien, “Not bad Agreste; might make this a permanent thing.”

Adrien hid his blushing face in his date’s chest; content to ignore the chaos erupting around them.

Freedom never felt so good.

Chapter Text

Broken; that was what Marinette was. Broken was what the gods had deemed her. She was born wrong. She shouldn’t exist. She shouldn’t be alive. She shouldn’t be anything. But she did exist and she was very much alive… technically.

How much could anyone like her ever really be considered alive? She had been born to death. Somehow death had created a life.

It had done it once before with another girl; but that girl had been born right. From the moment she had come crying into the world, it was clear the girl had favored her grandmother’s heritage, and, in time, her mother’s as well. The girl was named Hope.

Marinette favored her father’s; skin a little too pale, heart beat a little too slow, beauty a little too otherworldly. However, when it was clear that her small body craved blood to survive, only then did they fear the worst.

By they, she meant her birthmother. A werewolf who had wanted power and powerful bloodline; a Hope of her own. Suffice to say, she didn’t get what she wanted. Instead of Mother Nature and moon in one being; they got blood and darkness, the moon would come later.

They feared she’d become her father. A monster in human flesh. A boogieman that all other boogiemen feared. They couldn’t let that happen. They refused to let that happen. So they sent Marinette away. Sent her away before her father could find out; before his family could find out. She was given to a couple with magical knowledge; a man with a wolf’s heritage and a woman who had grown up with vampires; Tom and Sabine.

Her birthmother died not long after.

Marinette’s father had been locked away at the time of her birth. She never met him. Most days, she just wondered if he knew she existed. Last she heard him and his brother Elijah had nearly died defeating some great evil. They were alive and well, still ruling New Orleans. Only reason she knew about him was that she had saved a witch’s life, and in return, and a bit of blood, Marinette knew who her birth parents were; the lines she came from. The sister she had.

Unfortunately the price was stiff. Marinette was ten at the time when she came across a vicious looking man attacking a seemingly helpless woman. The man had been a werewolf. To save a life, Marinette accidently ended his in the process; awakening the curse of her mother’s bloodline.

No longer just a child of death and blood but now of the moon as well.

For a long time, Marinette had done everything she could to be normal despite her adopted parents assuring her that Normal was overrated. Never seeking out her own kind(s) out of fear. Fear of rejection as she was neither and yet both; alive and dead; werewolf and vampire. Fear that her father’s countless enemies would find her.

But while she could walk in the sunlight, she could also kill a man in the blink of an eye. While she did her absolute best not to hurt anyone, animals still avoided her. They sensed the predator inside her, lurking just beneath the surface. While Marinette loved designing and all things fashion and normal teen girl things, she still drank blood, howled at the moon, and had murdered someone.

Meeting Tikki when she was twelve had been a blessing and a curse. Tikki help Marinette realize that she could be something; that she didn’t have to be a force of destruction, that she could create, protect. The curse; Tikki told her that she’d stop aging soon; death would take hold of her. She gave Marinette a four or five year timeframe. At max five years before her ability to age would slowly decrease until it stopped altogether. And who knows when exactly that would be.

Maybe feared that she’d wake up at 30 and realized she still looked like a nineteen-year-old.

And what would that mean for her biologically? Could she still have kids? A life? Would she have to spend the rest of eternity alone?

Now almost fourteen Marinette, outcasted by her friends over a liar, made guardian now that Fu had sadly passed away, she spent most of her nights with the Kwami. She had just been about to put the box away when… it happened.

Suddenly, wind started to swirl around her room. She felt a slight tugging at her arms; then it was like her entire body was being sucked thru a tube. Finally a tornado like cloud appeared on the ceiling and the next thing Marinette knew was she was being pulled into it.

Marinette screamed and clutched the kwami box tightly to her chest. Wind and lightning swirled around her. She closed her eyes and wondered just what type of akuma Hawkmoth had unleased on Paris now.

Then with a hard thud, she landed on a hard surface. She peaked and saw sunlight peeking through a window; and a forest of trees behind it.

Well, she thought, this is definitely not my room.

“Are you alright?”

Marinette looked up and saw a group of people; mostly teenagers and one adult looking down at her. The girl who had spoken had big brown eyes and dark, almost black, hair.

“I’m fine.” Marinette said hesitantly. “What’s going on? I was just in my room and now I’m here.”

“Great!” A blond girl snapped. “The ritual was supposed to summon one of your psycho family members. How’d you manage to blow that, Hope?”

“I didn’t!” A girl with long Auburn hair and light blue eyes. “I can’t have. It’s a simple ritual. It was supposed to summon my closest relative.”

Marinette blinked. Because Crap. “Did you say Hope?” She asked. “As in Hope Mikaelson?” Her sister. Her actual sister. She had always wanted to meet her.

“My name is Alaric.” The adult, a man, said as he stepped forward a curious look on his face. “How do you know Hope?”

Marinette decided to give the man her best scary vampire face “I don’t. Not really.” She hissed, fangs bared. The she went wolf mode; not a full transformation. Her clothes ripped a little though. “I was born a vampire.” She answered. “And went werewolf later.”

“You’re a hybrid,” Hope gasped. “A natural hybrid.”

“Yes.” Marinette nodded. “Now by closest relative; did you mean proximity or by blood. Because…” She looked around. “Seeing as I am no longer in Paris. I’m guessing by blood.”

There was stunned faces as understanding slowly crept in.

“The ritual worked,” The brunette who spoke first said. “Surprisingly well.”

Marinette smiled “I’m Marinette,” She introduced herself. “Your sister.”

“Another one!” The blond yelled. She tossed her hands up in the air. “Great. Just great!” And with that she stomped off.

Alaric pinched his nose “Klaus is not going to be happy about this.”

“Oh he’s gonna lose his shit.” Said Kaleb; he’d met the original once and decided that was enough.

“No one is going to happy about this!” Hope yelled. She knew that none of her family knew about Marinette. They couldn’t have. Her father barely let her come to school. He wouldn’t have let her live in another freaking country. “How? Just how?”

Marinette took a quick step back; a dismayed feeling overtook her.

“Hey.” The brunette said softly, giving the younger girl a kind smile, “That’s not what they mean. They’re just a little shocked right now. I’m Josie; a witch. How about I show you around campus while everyone calms down a bit.” She held out her hand to Marinette.

Marinette clutched the kwami box but nodded and let Josie lead her out of the room.

“We need a plan.” MJ suggested.

“Plan?” Kaleb scoffed. “Bro, we need the Avengers. And Batman. Hell the U.S army and the X-Men too. Klaus is going to tear this bitch apart.”

Alaric took a deep breath “No, he won’t.” He looked to Hope. “Call Rebecca and Freyja here. Don’t tell them why. They’re the sane ones. They won’t overreact. Then we deal with Elijah, once he’s handled. We go for the big fish.”

“Shark.” Kaleb corrected. “Great white sharks! Except more bloodthirsty.”

Hope nodded “I’ll call them now, and then,” She winced. “Talk to my sister. Kidnapping and freaking out on her probably wasn’t the best first impression.”

“Nah,” MJ shook his head. “You tanked that.”

Convincing her aunts to visit her, under the guise of girl talk and girls day was easier than she expected. Talking to her little sister, while not harder, was considerably more awkward. She found the girl drinking a smoothie with Josie, giggling about something.

“Hey,” Hope smiled. “Found you!”

“Kidnapped me!” Marinette corrected.

Hope winced “Yeah. I should apologize, right?” Marinette gave her a look. “I’m really sorry. But hey, I got to find out I have a little sister. That’s awesome.”

“I’m going to leave you two alone.” Jose said and gave them a thumbs up.

After that Hope and Marinette told each other about their lives. Marinette lived in Paris all her life and loved fashion; about the bakery and her parents. She didn’t find out about her birth family until she was ten. Hope told her what their family was like and what it’s been like growing up in New Orleans; and the best Beignets in the world.

“You’ll like dad.” Hope grinned. “He’s an artist like you, like me. Uncle Kol’s a bit wild. Uncle Elijah a bit too gentlemanly. Aunt Rebecca and Aunt Freyja are amazing. They’ll be here tomorrow. They will love you. They all will.” she assured.

Marinette called her parents not long after and assured them she was fine. It was a little magical accident. She was with her sister. And asked if she could please, please stay for a bit of the summer break. Reluctantly, after a long conversation with Headmaster Alaric, they agreed, on the condition that Marinette calls them once a day. They’ll send her stuff as soon as they could.

The next morning, Hope greeted her Aunts with the biggest, most charming smile that she could. They each pulled her into a hug.

When Rebecca pulled away, she smirked. “Now what did you do?” Before Hope could protest, her aunt added “That’s the smile Klaus uses whenever he did something wrong.”

“Me?” Hope denied. “No, I didn’t do anything. I merely found out something. Something I should be rewarded for; I should get a raise in my allowance.”

Freyja crossed her arms “Uh huh, so it’s something good?”

“It’s great,” Hope smiled. “But I’m going to need you to stop Dad from murdering everyone here and… in Paris.”

“Paris?” The blonds chimed together.

“Paris.”

Explaining that she accidently summoned her sister, a child no one ever knew about, had been complicated. Rebecca didn’t believe it at first. Neither did Freyja until Freyja had Hope repeat the ritual and a little darkhaired girl fell from the ceiling.

“Hope, we talked about this.” Marinette complained. She wore some borrowed clothes; a red top and light blue skinny jeans. “You just can’t summon people. I could’ve been in the shower.”

“Sorry” Hope quickly helped her sister up. “Aunt Freyja made me.”

“Wow,” Said blond tutted. “Sold me out pretty quick there, kiddo.”

Marinette eyed the two beautiful blond women. Her aunts. “Hi.” She squeaked, her face red, and leaned closer to Hope.

“You’re adorable!” Rebecca squealed. Then she turned to Freyja “Klaus is going to lose it.”

After some insight into Marinette’s life, a shopping trip, some fro-yo, Rebecca sighed when they returned back to the school. “We have to call Elijah.”

Elijah had been curious about why his sisters summoned him to Hope’s school with the clear request of: Do not tell Klaus. He knew it must be serious, and something Klaus would not like.

His sisters and niece greeted him in entry way of the school, and promptly led him back outside to the courtyard.

“What is the meaning of this?” He asked. “What purpose did I need to rush here at a moment’s notice?”

His sisters looked at Hope who glared back. It was Freyja who broke first. “Klaus has another child; a girl. Her name’s Marinette, and she’s thirteen-years-old. And before you say; she is most definitely Klaus’ daughter. We checked. Six times. Two times with a blood inheritance spell.”

“Yeah,” Hope drawled. “We have got to stop randomly summoning Marinette. She’s getting testy.”

He looked at the three women. Rage soared through him. “Excuse me…” Elijah said before promptly walking into the forest and ripping apart a tree. Multiple trees, in fact. When he returned, he straighten out his tie, and gave them a nod “Where is she? Where’s Marinette? And while we locate her, you will explain to me how this occurred.”

They found Marinette, sitting on a window seal, sketching; lost in her newest design, as a means to stop her worrying.

“She looks like him.” Elijah murmured. “The eyes, the nose, the concentration when creating new artwork.” This was his brother’s daughter, of that there was no doubt.

Marinette suddenly looked up at them, her blue eyes examining her newfound family. She chuckled “At least you didn’t summon me this time.”

“I am your Uncle Elijah.” He prompted introduced himself with a small bow.

Marinette stood up and gave a small curtesy, “Marinette.” She said quietly. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Elijah fought the urge to coo. His sisters did not. Hope laughed, went to Marinette, and wrapped an arm around her shoulders and pulled her into a hug causing Marinette to laugh as well.

The resemblance was there for all to see. The blue eyes, the devilish smiles, the same noses, cheekbones; clearly sisters. Clearly Klaus’ daughters; his little girls.

Marinette turned out to be wonderful; a shy thing with impeccable manners and a softness to her that no one else in the family had.

“I can prevent half from being killed,” Elijah told his sisters when they brought up Klaus. “But this place will still be a blood bath.”

Marinette looked confused. “But why? I just got here. Harming anyone wouldn’t be rational.”

“Rational!” Rebecca laughed. “Yes because that’s the first thing that comes to mind when people talk about Niklaus; that he’s rational.”

“Rebecca!” Elijah hissed. He shook his head, “We need Kol.”

“Oh fuck no!” Kol yelled upon meeting Marinette, thus confirming his siblings were pulling some sort of prank. “I shouldn’t be here. I don’t want to be. You shouldn’t be here!” He yelled at his older siblings. “Klaus should’ve been the first one told.” He looked at Marinette. “I’m sure you’re great, love. I’ll love you in no time. However, right now we have to prevent Klaus from committing mass murder… again.”

The plan was suppose to be really simple. They’d all go to New Orleans, where less of Alaric’s students could be harmed. Davina and Marcellus would distract Klaus long enough to lead him into a trap; a room where chains would wrap around the hybrid’s arms securing him in place; only then would they tell him the truth.

When the Originals, Hope and Marinette arrived to the house they found Marcellus and Davina waiting.

“What the hell is this about?” Marcellus asked. “Klaus is going to rip my head off, you know that right.”

“This had better be good.” Davina nodded. “He’s already threatening to wipe out my entire blood line.”

“Trying to prevent the massacre of Paris.” Freyja nodded “You two girls,” She looked at her nieces. “Stay here. Davina wait with them please.” She looked at the vampires. “Elijah take lead. Let’s do this.”

Marinette watched in wonder as her aunts and uncles went inside. They didn’t smell afraid. They smelled concerned; like her mom did when she thought she left the iron on when she left the house.

Davina asked the smaller girl with Hope. “Can I ask…?”

Hope quickly shook her head. ‘Not now’ she mouthed and pointed inside.

Davina nodded.

Elijah kept his calm façade as he approached his furious brother.

“Brothers; sisters, my family.” Klaus drawled, fury in his eyes. “I thought we’ve grown past this. May I ask what I could’ve possible done to deserve this? And what does Paris have to do with anything?”

“You’ve done nothing.” Elijah assured.

“I wouldn’t say nothing.” Kol smirked. “It took two to tangle after all.”

“Release me!” Klaus demanded. “Now!”

Rebecca took a breath. “You need to be calm. We have to tell you something; something important. And we need you to listen because we are telling you the truth.”

“I’m in chains!” Klaus growled. “And you expect me to listen to you?”

“It is a precaution should you overreact.” Elijah stated. “We are your family. We need you to trust us.”

“Honestly, just don’t go batshit crazy.” Kol shrugged. “And kill half of New Orleans.”

Klaus bared his teeth “I’ve changed. I’ve grown. I will not go back to that.”

Freyja steeled herself “It’s about your daughter.”

Klaus’ entire body stiffened “What?” Fear and anger coursed through him. Was Hope alright? Did someone harm her? Where was she?

“Klaus, you have another child.” Elijah said bluntly. “A girl named Marinette. She’s thirteen and a born vampire; a hybrid since the age of ten. She is yours.”

Klaus froze in shock. His mind processing his brother’s words. He had another child; another daughter.

“Hope called us,” Rebecca said. “All of us to her school. She informed us of Marinette then, brother. And we needed to secure you because we were worried about your reaction when you found out.” Marcellus scoffed. She turned to look at him. “Did we do the right thing?”

The black man shook his head “No.”

“What did we do wrong?” Rebecca glanced at him and then back at Klaus.

“Well, you used chains.” Marcellus explained.

“What should we have used?”

Marcellus crossed his arms “Ahh, it wouldn’t matter.”

Klaus roared and with all his strength he ripped the chains from the ground, destroying the hardwood in the process. He calmly removed them from his wrists and walked past his siblings. He could hear Hope’s heartbeat, and Davina’s as well. But there was another with them.

The siblings followed after.

Once Klaus was outside, his eyes went automatically to his beloved Daughter “Hope” He greeted slowly. Hope gave him a weary smile. Then to Davina. And then finally to a girl younger than Hope but had the same blue eyes, nose, and cheek bones. All which both girls got from him.

“Marinette” Klaus whispered.

The girl gave him a shy smile.

Marinette couldn’t believe she was finally meeting her birthfather. It would definitely.

The girl, his daughter, was smaller than he expected; smaller than Hope had been at that age. Her presence wasn’t as confident either. There was a look in her eyes that she tried to hide but he knew well; fear. She didn’t smell afraid, just worried and a little sad. She was afraid of rejection.

“I have been blessed with two beautiful daughters.” Klaus said soothingly. “You live in France, yes. I will started my revenge there.” And there went the good mood.

Everything was chaos after that.

Klaus insisted that his daughter was stolen. Marinette insisted she had been adopted. Her mother had given her up.

“And the father has no rights?” Klaus asked. He tried his best to maintain his false calmness. He never liked to get angry in front of his children.

“Well, in her defense, technically you are dead, brother.” Kol smirked when Klaus hissed at him. “It would be rather complicated to prove otherwise.”

“My parents,” Marinette said. Klaus growled. She continued on. “My parents are wonderful. They’re bakers with a successful shop. They love me very much.”

“Bakers!” Klaus grumbled. “My daughter was raised by bakers!”

Marinette was rather surprised just how long it took to convince her father that mass murder wasn’t a suitable response for missing out on his daughter’s formative years. Then again, he was Klaus Mikaelson.

After her father did calm down, it was pleasant. She was formally introduced to Marcellus, Rebecca’s husband, and Davina, Kol’s wife. She learned more about her family’s story and became content. Marinette was given a room next to Hope, and they laughed as they immediately left to decorate; chaperoned by Klaus, who was more than happy to pay for his girls’ shopping spree.

Marinette was able to get paints for her new room, different cloths for makings clothes, more sketchbooks, paintings, and posters. Klaus bought her whatever she wanted, it was a wonder Hope wasn’t spoiled.

First week living with her family she cooked with Freyja, played Poker with Kol, painted with her father (which led to a paint war where Hope and Marinette ganged up on him). Elijah taught her to waltz and told her all the things history forgot. She designed dresses for Rebecca, and tended to follow her free spirited Aunt around whenever she could. The only difficult part was sneaking away whenever there was an Akuma alert. But luckily Freyja magic’d her room to be soundproof so Marinette could have privacy. Trixx had no problem pretending to be her, should anyone knock.

Everything was good. Everyone was happy. Except for two times. The first came when Hope mentioned during dinner about returning to school.

“Oh, I’ll go with you.” Marinette said brightly to her sister who sat next to her, not noticing how her words caused the room’s occupants to stiffened. “I can give Lizzie the dress I made her. She’ll love it.”

“I still don’t get why she likes you and not me?” Hope asked incredulously.

Marinette stuck her tongue out, “Josie likes you well enough. And Raphael. And Landon. And…”

“Oh shut up.” Hope blushed.

Klaus sat his cup down slowly “You will not being anywhere. You will remain here where you are safe.”

Hope and Marinette shared a look. Marinette had learned quickly that Klaus was overprotected. Marinette wasn’t allowed to go anywhere without an escort; usually a member of the family. Hope raised an eyebrow to ask if Marinette wanted her to handle it. Marinette tilted her head to the side, with both eyebrows raised; a team up, maybe. Hope smirked; that was a yes.

“No” Klaus chastised. “No silent conversation at the dinner table. Or at all.” As much as he loved that his daughters got along so well, they tended to unite against him to get what they wanted.

Hope smiled sweetly “We won’t be gone long. School’s letting out. We’ll be gone a day or two at most.”

“I really like Hope’s school.” Marinette said earnestly. “I’ve never met so many kids like me before.”

Elijah decided to aid his brother. “A school full of barely trained vampires, witches, and werewolves. It is dangerous.”

“Oh come on.” Hope crossed hers. “I’m there most of the year.”

“That’s different,” Freyja said. “You’re older; more mature.”

“Well that’s hardly fair.” Kol narrowed his eyes. He used to get told the same thing when he was a child and still human. “Marinette is plenty mature. Age shouldn’t be a factor.”

Klaus glared at his brother. “And yet it is. You will remain here with me. Hope will give Lizzie the dress you designed.”

Hope and Marinette shared another look and then turned to their father with their ultimate weapon in full force; puppy-dog eyes sat to ultimate cuteness. “Please!” They chimed together.

Klaus’ mouth dropped slightly. The adorableness of his daughter was nearly crippling. “No.” he said again. “I will not budge on my decision.”

The girls frowned, and increased their puppy eyes to death level. Their lips wobbled, their eyes glistened with presence of potential tears.

“Stay strong, brother.” Elijah told him.

“Says the man who is doing his best to avoid looking directly at them.” Rebecca giggled.

Klaus’ face softened. No, he told himself, we will not give in. “Never!”

“Pretty, pretty please.” The teenage girls pleaded.

“…Fine.”

The next not so good time came a month later; when Marinette got an Akuma alert late at night. She had been getting a midnight snack when her phone beeped. Marinette had no choice but to rush upstairs, transform, and leave. Unfortunately for her, she hadn’t shut the door all the way, meaning that the silencing spell didn’t go into effect.

It had been multiple Akumas; terrible ones that led to Marinette calling in Kagami, Chloé, and Luka to help her and Chat. It had taken a long time, a lot more than Marinette realized. When Marinette finally asked someone the time, she realized half the day had passed. She hoped Trixx had been able to keep up the illusion.

Marinette portaled back to her room feeling more tired than she ever had before. Only to find Freyja waiting on her bed with the kwami box on her lap.

“Do you have any idea how much trouble you’re in?” Her aunt asked.

Turned out, her father had come to check on her after he returned home for the night only to find the room empty. However, it was only when his family confirmed they had no idea where his youngest daughter was, that he got angry. They all got angry; fear that someone had taken Marinette. They broke out in different search parties; trying to locate a scent to follow.

Freyja, however, went to Marinette’s room, and to her surprise as soon as she touched the door, Marinette’s voice said she was busy. The blond woman opened the door to find a little fox creature looking frightened.

The kwami had decided to explain a few things about themselves before the angry looking blond decided to try to smite them.

“Oops?” Marinette offered.

Freyja raised an eyebrow “Oops?” She shook her head. She handed Marinette the box. “Come on, Guardian. You have some explaining to do.” Freyja opened the door for Marinette.

Marinette, with the box in her hands, reluctantly followed her aunt to the living room where her family waited.

“Marinette!” Her father yelled, and before she knew it she was in a hug. “Where were you? Do you have any idea how worried I was? Are you alright?”

“I’m fine.” She promised, and pulled away. “I’m fine.” She said again to her worried looking family.

“What happened?” Hope asked; beyond emotionally and physically exhausted from the nights events. “You just disappeared.”

Freyja nodded. “It turned out our darling little Marinette is more magical than she led us to believe.”

Marinette nodded and opened the box. The kwami flew out of it; setting everyone on guard. The kwami flew around the room introducing themselves. “So… Did I ever tell you I was a superhero?”

“No.” Marcellus chuckled, reaching out slowly for the floating Ox type creature. “No. You didn’t. I’d remember that conversation.”

“Yeah… well it’s like this…”

The Ladybug, magical Guardian of little gods, and fighting a supernatural terrorist didn’t go over well. To close out her story, and to prove it, Marinette transformed into Ladybug, and transformed back.

The room was silent.

“You are a child.” Elijah finally said, rage slowly growing inside him. “Children do not go to war. They are not sent to war!”

Marinette winced “It’s not really a war. More like a Batman versus the Joker.”

“But people have died” Rebecca said, petting Pollen. “Sure, they’re brought back but they still died; your partner, Chat Noir died a few times.”

“What happens if you die, kiddo?” Davina asked. She played with Ziggy in her lap. “Only Ladybug can reverse what the akuma’s done. What happens if Ladybug dies before that happens? Who brings you back?”

Marinette looked down, and remained silent because they all knew the answer to that. No one. If Ladybug died, she died.

“So this dude’s possessing school children.” Marcellus said. “And everyone else who so much as feels a lick of negative emotion. The only people trying to stop the psychopath is a thirteen-year-old who can do a magical girl transformation leading a bunch of other teenagers who can do the same trick? Really.”

“We’ve been hunting him.” Marinette sighed. “Hawkmoth is possible to find.”

“I’ll help!” Hope said. Roaar was on her shoulder. “You have other Kwami. I can use Roaar. I’ll fight with you.” Her sister was a superhero. It was the coolest thing ever. Everyone knew who Ladybug was. Her posters covered a lot of her fellow students’ walls.

“No!” Half the room shouted.

Klaus glared “No more fighting. This ends.” Someone had been trying to kill his little girl since she first adorned her hero name. “I’ll find Hawkmoth. And I’ll rip him to pieces.”

“No, brother.” Kol stated. “We’ll rip him to pieces.”

There were nods.

“How? I can’t find him.” Marinette asked. “I can’t even scent him.”

“Fear not, little one” Elijah had a dark smile on his face. “No one can hide from The Originals.”

Ziggy flew up and whispered in Davina’s ear. A dark look appeared on her lovely face, the room crackled with her power “What’s this about you being bullied?”

“Bullied?” Hope shouted. “Who’s bullying you? I swear.”

Klaus closed his eyes. On top of everything Marinette was going through, she was being bullied as well. “Explain.”

And so Marinette did. She told about how Lila came to class; lied, turned everyone against her, and pretty much left her friendless in class apart from Adrien and Chloé. How her things were ripped up, the mean texts she got, all the dirty looks. She missed Alya, or rather she missed the Alya that had been her bestie. She missed hanging out with Kim and Alix. But she knew, even if the truth came out, they’d never be friends again. By the end of her story, Marinette had shed a few tears and looked very much like the thirteen-year-old she was.

“So Lila’s dead, right?” Kol said. “No objections? Good. I get dips.”

“You can’t kill her.” Marinette stated.

“Pretty sure I can.” Kol drawled.

Hope narrowed her eyes “Don’t kill her. We’re going to do something worse.” She promised. No one messed with her family and got away with it. “We’re going to make her tell the truth.”

“Compel her,” Rebecca nodded. “Make the little shrew learn a lesson or two.”

“Why haven’t you compelled her?” Freyja asked. “I would’ve had the little bitch take a long walk off a short ledge by now.”

“It’s not nice.” Marinette shrugged.

Kol pinched his nose, “Oh we have so much to teach you.” He smirked. “Mikaelsons’ are not nice.”

“We’re not mean,” Hope added. “But we’re not nice.”

“And most importantly,” Klaus broke in. “If you mess with one of us, you mess with all of us. We are family.”

“Always and forever.” Hope said.

Marinette nodded. “Always and forever.”

For the next few days, her family watched her like a hawk. Marinette didn’t know if Hawkmoth had been drained from the multiple akumas or what, but it took a week before another alert appeared.

Luckily for her, Hope was on guard duty while the rest of the family was either in town taking care of business or was in the woods, close by, perfecting their hunting skills. Marinette had been sketching with Hope in the living room when her phone chimed. She glanced at it and saw the Akuma Alert.

She glanced at the stairs. Could she do it, she wondered. Could she make it up the stairs to her room and portal out before anyone caught her.

“Don’t even think about.” Hope said putting down her paint brush. She held up her own phone, and gave Marinette a look. “You’re not the only one who gets notified now. If you’re going, I’m going.”

Marinette sighed “Fine but if you’re going to fight; you’re suiting up.”

“Just one thing…” Hope trailed off. “It’s another multi-akuma alert. I think we’re going to need more help.”

“What are you thinking?”

Hope grinned.

Lizzie, Josie, Raphael, Landon, and MJ stood in front of Marinette and Hope looking stunned. After a few vows of secrecy, Marinette had transformed into Ladybug in front of them.

“You’re Ladybug” Lizzie grinned. “And you want me, us, to do a superhero team up. I knew I liked you.”

“And you don’t like me!” Hope added. “What the hell?”

“That’s what’s up!” Kaleb said and gave MJ a low-five. “Free trip to Paris and I get to be Superman for the day. Let’s do this.”

“This is incredible.” Josie looked like her mind was processing a thousand thoughts a second. “I’ve heard of the Kwami and the Guardian. But I just thought they were legends. Or that they’d died out. Dad’s going to flip.”

Landon looked concerned “It’s safe, right. The transformation. Not fighting an evil terrorist. Because that’s obviously not safe.”

Hope looked at Marinette who nodded. The older girl grinned, “Roaar, strips on!” And just like that, Hope was transformed into a tiger-themed hero; her hair was intricately braided back, she had ears and a tail; her custom was mostly black with orange stripes. She had long claws and a staff. “Easy as pie.”

“Oh I’m in!” Raphael said. “Try and stop me. Wait who do I get?”

That started the requests and arguments.

In the end, Lizzie got Trixx. Kaleb got Stompp. Josie got Fluff. MJ got Barrk. Raphael got Wayzz. And Landon received Mullo.

Marinette briefly briefed them about their powers and what to expect. She opened a portal.

Hope ran to the window, “Hey, we’re going to fight an evil megalomaniac in Paris be home soon.” And then the kids were gone.

Elijah and Kol who had been in the woods when they heard Hope yell raced back. However, by the time they arrived, the kids were gone.

“Ok, Marinette is just not making this easy on us.” Kol huffed. “She’s not even pretending to.”

Hawkmoth didn’t see the new team of heroes coming. The akumas were quickly dismantled. The older teenagers had the time of their lives running around Paris, using superpowers in public, something they always had to avoid before; and just being their full awesome selves.

When the battle was over, the kids had transformed and returned all phone calls they’d missed. Alaric wasn’t happy about their spontaneous superhero trip. Klaus wasn’t happy they left without informing him, or taking him with them. He also wasn’t happy about Caroline calling just to yell at him for her daughters running off to Paris to become an Avenger.

The kids promised they’d be home soon; said the kwami to transport had to recharge. Technically that was true. However, the kids took their sweet time roaming around Paris. Marinette introduced Hope to her parents, who easily took a shine to their daughter’s sister.

Lizzie spent most of the time spamming the online student website with pictures of herself in Paris.

When the kids ran into Lila and Alya on the way out of a boutique. The girls had been nasty as soon as they saw Marinette, causing the older teens to glare. They had heard from Hope about Marinette’s bullying situation, and they were ready to raise hell. However before Marinette or even Hope could get involved, Lizzie Saltzman stepped forward. She knew a bully when she saw one.

“You bad hair and awful clothes,” Lizzie pointed at Lila. “What’s your name?”

“Lila Rossi.” Alya snapped. Lila pretended to cry. “The Lila Rossi. The Nicest girl on the planet.

“Yeah whatever.” Lizzie pulled out her phone. She showed her phone screen. “Look at when I type Lila Rossi in google, and nothing. Google doesn’t care. Don’t see why I should.”

Alya blinked “That’s not right.” She murmured and pulled out her phone. And sure enough, “Nothing. Just what I put on the Ladyblog.”

“You mean the blog Ladybug herself discredited?” Josie asked, with a raised eyebrow. “Because of lies. Maybe Lila’s why she stopped trusting you.”

MJ stepped forward and looked Lila in the eyes “You are going to tell everyone in your class just how much a liar you really are.” He compelled her. “And for the next month, you are only going to tell the truth. You will not bother Marinette again.” He looked at Alya. “Both of you leave. Now.”

With blank stares the girls departed.

By the time Marinette got back to New Orleans and to her family, her phone had been flooded messages of apologies. She didn’t respond to a single one. Instead, she helped her family prepare for their trip to Paris.

Hawkmoth wouldn’t know what hit him.

Chapter Text

Marinette officially lost all her friends one sad Friday afternoon. She hadn’t been surprised when it happen. Most had been distant from her lately; cancelling plans or even avoiding her in the hall. Some wouldn’t even bother to hide their dislike and outright glared at her. However, it was Alya who decided the bridge should finally burn. She accused Marinette of bullying poor Lila and disavowing the bluenette; asking the entire class if anyone considered Marinette a friend anymore.

While a few outright yelled no, no one spoke up, afraid to get any negative attention on themselves and be ostracized like their once friend.

The entire class had latched onto all Lila’s wonderful stories and her promises of meeting famous people, of having their career goals and dreams come true. They didn’t want to hear or even think she was lying, Lila Rossi, as far as they were concerned, was the girl that could make things happen. Marinette Dupain-Cheng, while a great friend, at times was just a baker’s daughter; someone who was clearly jealous of all of Lila’s success. Still, they expected the bluenette to give in and admit she was wrong when faced with the prospect of losing all her friends.

However, Alya didn’t get the tears or apologies and promises to be better from the Asian girl like she’d expected. Instead Marinette looked her up and down, scoffed, and said “Okay. Then we’re not friends.” That was it. No arguments. No meltdowns. Despite attempts from others to get a reaction, Marinette just shrugged it all off. It was clear, that she didn’t care. Lila, for once, was honestly frustrated to tears because nothing went like she thought it would. How could she win over the other girl, if said girl didn’t care enough to compete.

However, it was the following Monday that the class started to realize just how badly they messed up.

It started very simple, the class overheard Marinette handing a note to Bustier confirming she was leaving for the day at lunch. They didn’t think anything of it. Until just before Lunch started and pretty, blonde Aurore arrived. The budding journalist had thrown open the classroom door and immediately tackled Marinette in a hug. “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” Aurore kept repeating. “I can’t believe you did this. I can’t believe this is happening. You’re the best. I love you. Oh my god, this is the best day of my life.”

Marinette laughed and hugged her friend tightly. “It’s no trouble. I told Lois I would bring a friend to meet her and decided you’d be perfect.”

Before any of the class could ask what had them so excited, there was a knock on the door. “Sorry to interrupt,” A beautiful dark haired woman said. “I’m here to pick of Marinette and her friend.”

Alya squeaked and then turned bright red. “Lois Lane.” She whispered in awe. “Lois Lane is in my classroom.”

Marinette smirked, “Ready, Lois.” She pulled her bag over her shoulder. “This is Aurore.” She introduced, nudging the star struck, pig-tailed girl. “Aurore Beauréal.” And this was the start of all of payback she had planned.

Marinette’s mom always told her to play nice with the other kids. The bluenette decided playtime was over. It was time for some bridges to burn.

Lois nodded “Your journalist friend.”

Aurore squeaked “Yes, my queen; I mean, madam! Madam.”

Lois chuckled. “I’m happy you’ll be coming with us.” And she was. “I’ve been dying to meet some of little Mari’ friends.” Lois had known Marinette since she was a little girl, loved her like a niece. She’d been hearing from Marinette all about the bullying that had been going on in class, and had been angry for quite some time. Marinette gave her a call to inquire if she’d like to help her with a bit of revenge. “I always love working with budding reporters; teach them how to really stick it to the man.”

The teen girls laughed as they headed over to the older woman, all eyes following them.

“Aurore,” Lois hummed just loud enough for the class to overhear. “Marinette said you would make a great intern for the Daily Planet for the summer. Normally we don’t employ teenagers but you’re a friend of Marinette. And Marinette always had a keen-eye for talent. So why don’t I interview you while we go to lunch; and if it goes well; maybe I’ll let you do a ride along on some of my stories I got planned…”

Then they were gone. Alya watched the space they were dazed. She didn’t come out of it until Nino waved a hand in front of her face. “You alright, babe?

Alya blinked hard and shook her head “Lois Lane was just in my class. World-renowned journalist Lois Lane was in my class. And I didn’t say a word.” She groaned. “I could’ve asked her so many questions. Tips, advise, anything.”

Nino hugged his girlfriend. “It’s okay, maybe you’ll get another chance.”

“Marinette!” Alya suddenly chimed brightly. “She knows Lois Lane. I can’t believe she never told me.” Suddenly dark look appeared on her face. “And how could she recommend Aurore for an internship over me, I thought we were…” The sentence died on her lips as the sinking realization hit her. “We’re not friends.” Regret filled her. “Lois Lane said she just wanted to meet Marinette’s friends. I’m not her friend.”

“With good reason,” Alix snapped. “Marinette’s a bully. You don’t need her. None of us do.”

There were nods, one even from Alya, but Alya couldn’t help but feel that she had missed out of the opportunity of a lifetime.

When Marinette returned to class the next day, she never mentioned Lois Lane once. No one had the courage to ask her about it. It wasn’t until lunch when Aurore tackled the girl, once again, in a hug that they found out what occurred.

“I got the internship!” Aurore shouted, tears in her eyes. “I’ll be working at the Daily Planet all summer. If it goes well, I’ll do it for the next few summers. Some interns even get hired on after they graduate. Lois said I have a killer instinct and she’s sure I’ll succeed. Thank you, Marinette.” The blonde beamed. “Lois said I had real talent but I know you’re the reason I even got the chance; because we’re friends. This my dream come true.”

Once again it was like a balloon popped inside of Alya. She’d never considered that Aurore would actually get the internship. Jealousy raged through her. She was a much better reporter than the other girl. Lois would’ve never looked twice at Aurore, if Alya was still friends with Marinette.

But it was fine. Lila has an Uncle who worked at the New York Times. If Marinette’s family friend could get the wannabe reporter an internship, then Lila could do so much more.

The next blow came a few weeks later, the class had all but forgotten that Lois Lane had come to visit. Until Friday came, and just before the school bell rang ending the day a man knocked on the door and then Nino started to choke.

His eyes were wide, his face pale. “J.J Abrams.” He whispered. “It’s J.J Abrams.”

“Who?” Alya asked.

“A famous director.” Max answered as Nino was clearly too stunned to. “He directed the newest Star Trek movies And the New Star Wars. The Mission Impossible movies. Casper. The TV Show Lost. He also directed Armageddon, a favorite of mine.”

“Why is he here?” Lila asked curiously.

The answer came when a familiar bluenette walked into class “Jeffery!” She said excitedly.

“Marinette!” He beamed. “Ready for a killer weekend?!”

“Ready to meet Chris Pine.” Marinette sighed dreamily.

The glasses-wearing friend laughed. “He can’t wait to meet you either. Is your film-maker friend still coming along too? You said he’d be good for an internship for Warner Brothers studios; the openings still up, if you want.” The man didn’t bother to hide his smirk. Tom had been a dear friend of his for a long time. He’d known Marinette since she was in diapers. The kid was a favorite of his. And when she mentioned what had been going on in class. Well… he was more than happy to help. “What was his name? Nathan, Neo...” He trailed off.

“Claude.” Marinette corrected. “And he’d love to work at an actually movie set this summer. He wants to direct movies when he gets older. We’ll get him when the bell rings.”

“Any friend of yours is a friend of mine.”

The bell rang moments later, and Marinette and Abrams were gone before anyone could say another word. Everyone else remained behind.

Nino couldn’t believe what just happened. His favorite director of all time had just walked out the door.

“You okay, Nino?” Alya said soothing.

“J.J Abrams.” Nino just whispered, his voice sounding foreign to his own ears. “He was here. Right in front of me. And he didn’t even look my way. I had this exact dream before. Except, he came to see me and wanted me to help him on his next movie. But this isn’t a dream. This is a nightmare. I’m in a nightmare.”

“Who knew Dupain-Cheng had connections to Hollywood.” Chloé hummed. “Maybe I should’ve been nicer. Claude must be thrilled.”

“Claude.” Nino said the name dryly. He knew the other boy well. They had competed against each other for years in local film making contests. The darkhaired boy was a frenemy in every sense of the word. “Claude is going to get an interview to work on a blockbuster movie for Warner Brothers. He’s going to make connections and friends. People are going to help his career go so much further. He’s going to get the chance to talk with my favorite director of all time, and I won’t.” He groaned. “Just leave me here to die.”

Kim winced. “Cheer up, man. Marinette knows him. Maybe she can help you out; introduce you.”

“Why would she do that?” Chloé asked. “You’re not friends. That J.J guy only wanted to meet Marinette’s friends. Why would he want to meet you?”

Alya glared at the blonde “Nino’s a good director.”

“So?” Chloé lifted an eyebrow. “You’re a decent journalist. But Lois Lane didn’t even bother to learn your name. Why? Because it’s all about connections in this world. Who you know! Who you’re friends with. And guess what that means for Nino…”

No one needed to guess. Nino just slumped in his seat. There was a good chance he’d never meet J.J Abrams.

The weekend passed easily. Photos of Marinette and Claude with the cast of Star Trek, onset of the new movie, filled the two’s Instagrams. It was all anyone at school would talk about. It took a week for it to die down. A month later, a shaking Claude with tears in his eyes bombarded Marinette during Study Hall. “I got it!” He yelled excitedly, drawings the classes’ attention and the glare of the teacher. “I got the internship. I’ll be working on the set of the new Buffy reboot movie. Joss Whedon is directing. I’m going to work with Joss Whedon.”

“Congratulations.” Marinette hugged her friend. “You deserve it.”

“No, I don’t.” Claude admitted. “Some college student on his last year of film school deserves it. I only got it because of you. The hiring manager even admitted that someone leaned on them hard to get me the job; they called in favors for some girl named Marinette. I’m going to work with my all-time favorite director, meet Gia Godot and Jason Momoa and whoever’s being cast as the new Batman because we’re friends. I got the job because I’m your friend.”

At that Nino just got up and walked out of class. He didn’t return to school that day. It was Alya and Adrien who convinced him to return. Adrien just promised things would get better and he’d get his break to. Alya just reminded him of all the people Lila knew. And that cheered him up.

Lila had made him so many promises of getting directors and famous movie studios to review his work. If someone like Marinette, a virtual nobody, could get Claude an internship with WB, then, Nino thought smugly, Lila would get him a job as director. He’d be making the next blockbuster in no time.

Three weeks, two days, four hours, and eleven minutes was all it took for Marinette’s next plan of action to go into effect.

It was a bright Monday morning, class was in session and Bustier had just stepped out for a moment. And just like any time she left, everyone automatically pulled out their phone.

It took five seconds for Nathaniel to yell. “What?” Eyes went to him. However, he only had eyes for Marinette. “You and Marc met Tom King.”

Marinette shrugged, fighting the urge to smirk. “He was in town. He’s a friend of my grandma. Nice guy. I don’t know much about comics so I took along Marc; we’re friends after all. And I knew he’d love the chance.”

Nathaniel hadn’t believed his eyes at first. Marc standing with Tom King was shocking. He hadn’t spoken to the boy since he broke off their partnership. Lila said he was holding Nathaniel back; that he needed a better artist.

“Marc’s going to New York,” The redhead awed. “He’s going to be working for DC comics.”

“It’s an apprenticeship for up and coming comic book artists and writers.” Marinette explained. “About a dozen artists and a dozen writers are selected every year. Marc showed Tom his portfolio and he was really impressed. Tom King even said that he was surprised no one had snatched him up yet; that he expected a line of comic book writers following Marc around.” Marinette frowned. “He couldn’t believe it, when I told him that Marc was just dropped for not being a good enough artist.”

Marinette looked Nathaniel right in the eye when she said that. She never forgave him for hurting Marc. He hadn’t even told Marc to his face that he was fired; just sent him a stupid text about going in a different direction.

Marc had been devastated. He had really liked the redheaded boy and had thought Nathaniel liked him back. Maybe he did, maybe he didn’t; all Marinette knew for certain was that her friend had been hurt because Lila got her claws into something she had no business in. More than likely, something she didn’t even have knowledge of.

“It’s fine though.” Marinette smiled. “Marc doesn’t have anyone or anything holding him back now. He’ll work with real DC comic writers now; real professionals.”

Nathaniel flinched at her words. He felt numb inside. Tom King said Marc was good enough to work at DC comics. How on earth did he ever think Marc was the one being held back?

Most of the other students in class didn’t know who Tom King was but by the redhead’s reaction it was someone important. Most likely Tom King was to Nathaniel what Lois Lane had been to Alya.

It was after school on random Thursday, a month since the Tom King incident happened, that Alix was headed to the skate park. Only to be blocked by security that a private party had book the entire park. They’d have it for another hour.

A bit bummed but Alix had no problem waiting. She spent most of the time on her phone. Her notification that the hour had passed was the familiar laughter of one bluenette girl.

Alix looked up to see Marinette and Allegra, another skater Alix knew well, leaving the park. The pink-haired readied herself to spit acid at her ex-friend. She swore she’d never forgive Marinette for bullying poor Lila to tears. Honestly, Marinette Dupain-Cheng was worse than Chloé ever was. However, before she could, two other people skated out of the park.

The shock of seeing the men caused Alix to drop her skates. “Tony Hawk. Ryan Sheckler.” She said with eyes wide.

“You’re a great skater.” She overhead the God King Of Skaters say to Allegra. “You’ll do awesome in the X-games.”

“Yeah, dude.” Ryan Sheckler said. “No lie. You got skills. Marinette… I don’t know how you’re still alive.” This caused laughter. The bluenette blushed. “Seriously, though; it was great meeting you Allegra. When Marinette said she had a skater friend who’d kill it in the games, she wasn’t lying.”

Alix could only watch with envy pooling in her stomach. She was only just close enough to hear that Tony and Ryan had helped Allegra perfect her tricks. How happy they were to meet one of Marinette’s friends. That she nailed her audition for the games. Then they said something that made Alix pick up her skates and leave, “Sponsorship.”

It was only a potential one. However, it was clear that someone big was searching for female skaters to sponsor and if Allegra did well, she’d be one of them.

Allegra, not Alix.

Alix’s mood was sour for the rest of the day and into the next morning. It took some prodding for the other students to find out what was wrong. When Alix’s story was done, most of the class winced in sympathy.

“I can’t believe Marinette.” Alix huffed. “Took Allegra to meet Tony Hawk and Ryan Sheckler.” The class blinked. The only skater present was Alix but everyone knew who Tony Hawk was. “Now Allegra is competing in the X-games. She’s gonna get sponsored. And I’ll be watching them at home, like always.”

“Chill, girl.” Alya smiled. “Lila said she’d introduce you to a bunch of go-green companies looking to sponsor skaters. The X-games are so 2000 and late. They’re whatever now. Who cares?”

Alix just stared blankly at the other girl. While she was comforted that Lila would help her get sponsored, the X-games weren’t a thing of the past. All real skaters went there. It was where pro-skaters separated themselves from the amateurs.

Kim was the next target on Marinette’s list. It was quite simple; Marinette gave a note to the gym teacher about something. The coach’s eyes went wide and had no problem believing the girl was telling the truth. Word had been spreading around school of just how many famous connections Marinette Dupain-Cheng had. The coach took the chance to ask the sweetest girl in school for a favor.

Kim had no idea why his swim coach told them they wouldn’t be swimming today. He figured it was just going to be a motivation speech and safety demonstration. He thought that until he saw Marinette and Ondine in swim suits at the pool.

“Now,” Coach said giving them a stern look. “We will just be watching the training. We will not be interfering or making too much noise. Pay close attention.”

Kim huffed. Why did he need to pay attention? He was a much better swimmer than Ondine. He frowned. However, the frown gave away to shock when Michael Phelps emerged from the water.

The coach went over and quickly introduced themselves and thank Marinette for allowing the swim team to view the training.

“No problem.” Phelps said. “I’m a friend of Marinette’s godmother; used to help babysit the squirt. I was in town anyway. Marinette told she had a friend who was good enough to go for the gold, I decided to come around for a visit. Plus I could’ve never get the kid in the water. So two birds one stone.”

And that was how Kim was forced to watch the guy who had been an idol of his since he was a little kid and who’s poster was on Kim’s wall, train his main competition; perfect her technique, recommend her to French Olympic coaches. Anything for a friend of Marinette.

Kim decided right then and there, that life wasn’t fair.

When word spread from the other members of the swim team that Michael Phelps trained Ondine and Marinette, the school once again caught on fire. Kids in class gave Kim pitying looks. They all knew how much he adored the Olympic swimmer. Lila took the moment to remind the class how many Olympic athletes she knew.

“They’ll be happy to meet you, Kim.” Lila promised. “Once they have some free time.”

Kim smiled. It might not be Michael Phelps but an Olympic athlete was still pretty cool.

At this point, most of the school was waiting on their toes to see who Marinette would be bring next. So far there had been two more reporters; no one really famous or jaw dropping like Lois Lane but one did come from the New York Times which caused Alya to cry. Cat Grant, budding tycoon, came for Marinette who introduced her to Chloé. Then there were famous actors, chefs, animators, writers, supermodels. There was even a prince.

Prince Ali to be exact. Marinette had become friends with him after his first visit and had loved his go-green efforts. So much so that she introduced him to her godfather who had no problem seeing the boy’s plans to new levels. It had taken months and months of work but everything was a success.

The young prince showed up personally at school to thank Marinette after plans went to launch and were already succeeding.

Rose had been so excited to see Prince Ali. They had been penpals, if not outright friends. However, the boy only had eyes for the bluenette. Prince Ali was so excited, so proud of what he had achieved he didn’t notice anyone else. He invited Marinette and all of Marinette’s friends to a gala he was hosting in celebration. Then proceeded to take Marinette and Aurore, who he promised to give an interview to, to dinner. A week after that, pictures of the Prince’s Gala made headline news, and an exclusive news story by budding report Aurore was on the cover of the Daily Planet. Alya was once again reduced to tears.

Rose cried into her pillow for the rest of the weekend.

However it was just before winter break when Max found himself being the one who needed to cry. Mr. Damocles practically burst opened the door, looking all the simpering kiss ass people believed him to be. “Marinette, you’ll be leaving early today.” He announced. “Your godfather is here to pick you up.”

“Did you even call my parents?” Marinette asked bluntly. “To verify?”

Before the principle answered, Tony Stark came marching into the room. “Mari!” He beamed at Marinette. “Time to go. Chop, Chop. Plane’s waiting.”

“School day’s not over yet, Uncle Tony.” Marinette crossed her arms. “It’s not even lunch.”

Uncle Tony! The class’s eyes went wide. They knew Marinette had a godfather who was an engineer but she never said he was Tony Stark.

“Pssh, there’s nothing you can learn here, that I can’t teach you myself.” Tony waved off the complaint. “Right, Principle? I’m sure we can work something out. Maybe a sizable donation for the art program. My niece is quite the designer, you know!”

Dollars signs appeared in Mr. Damocles’ eyes and Marinette knew that if the principle had to drag her out of the school to get the money, he would.

With a sigh, Marinette packed her school bag, “You’re calling my parents.”

“Why?” Tony whined. “They’re your parents.”

“You’re the adult!”

“Since when?”

Marinette groaned as the two left the class. Mr. Damocles trailing behind them.

“So those are your classmates?” They heard Tony Stark say. “Which one is genius who though a napkin could take out his eyes that he was wearing glasses?”

Max blushed. It did seem foolish in retrospect.

“No one important.” They heard Marinette say.

“Good.” Tony put in. “Hey what happened to that genius kid who build his own AI. That kid’s gotta be worth something. You wanted me to consider him for an internship.”

“We’re not friends anymore.” Marinette said. “His choice, not mine.”

They heard Tony Stark tsk, “Not that smart then.”

It was the biggest blow any of the kids had been dealt. Everyone knew that Max idolized Tony Stark. To think he had a chance to work at Stark industries but he blew it had Max headed to the guidance council. And perhaps a therapy session.

News that Tony Stark picked Marinette Dupain-Cheng, his goddaughter up for Christmas vacation spread like a wildfire. Pictures of her with Avengers at their Christmas party were a hit. However, they weren’t the only pictures people were talking about.

Suddenly, Marinette’s Instagram and twitter was filled with pictures and videos of other people no one even realized she knew. Harry Styles, Chrissy Teagan, Selena Gomez, the kids from the Strangers Things, Olivia Wilde, and Ryan Reynolds were among them; apparently Marinette had designed for them all. Then her twitter started blowing up.

Particularly when the official Taylor Swift twitter account followed Marinette and send a tweet about how much she loved the MDC dress Selena Gomez wore to the AMAs. That she’d kill for it.

Then Marinette sent a tweet replying that it wouldn’t fit her body shape but… And then Marinette posted five quick pics of different designs she had previous sketched after Taylor Swift’s last album came out. Marinette was a huge fan. Each design was ranged from pretty and cute to sophisticate.

Taylor loved them. Then they debated on color and hem length; whether she wanted bright or dark. What make-up would look right for each look. The fans loved it. Other models and fashion designers offered their input. However, it went on for quite some time. To the point where Chrissy Teagan tweeted. “Okay Taylor, Mari, this is too much. Hey Tay, I got MDC’s number. Hit me up and I’ll pass it along. I swear! Just stop!”

Five minutes later, Jennifer Lawrence tweeted. “Chrissy, can I get that number too?” Marinette was found fainted on the ground not long after.

Buzzfeed had a field day. Articles of the tweets conversation were after. Buzzfeed had quite a few “This is MDC. And this why you should love her” pages.

It was a credit to the class, apart from Lila, that no one tried to worm their way back onto Marinette’s good side. Lila had tried her best to claw her way into a friendship with Marinette; kissing up and complementing the girl, she had clearly hated not too long ago. As far as Lila was concerned Marinette was her new meal ticket. Sure, Adrien was handsome, but Marinette had more connections in her pinky then the blond boy had in his entire body.

If only I knew when I got to class, Lila frowned, I’d have just gotten rid of Alya and became Dupain-Cheng’s number one B.F.F within days.

The rest of the class all held to their guns. Marinette was a bully. She picked on poor Lila who never did anything wrong to anybody. Lila spent her life helping people. What had Marinette done?

Marinette never even bothered to tell them about all the people she knew. Or that she was designing for celebrities. What kind of friend was that? They had heard her say something about contracts and non-disclosure agreements but refused to acknowledge that. If Lila, someone much more important Marinette, had no problem giving out all the deets of her many accomplishments and adventures than Marinette shouldn’t either. As far as they were concerned what Marinette did was little better than lying.

Besides there was nothing Marinette couldn’t do that Lila couldn’t do better.

Unfortunately for them, that wasn’t true. Particularly when it came to revenge.

When Luka came knocking on Marinette’s door looking more downcast then he ever had before, it was clear something was up.

“They kicked me out of the band.” Luka sighed “Some Lila chick told them it was weird to hang out with an older dude; that they’d never get famous with me. So they dropped me. Even Juleka agreed and said I should start a band with kids my own age instead. My own sister.”

Marinette spent the rest of the day comforting the older boy. Anger surged through her. She thought they’d learned. That they’d get the message. But no…

Her ex-friends proved just how big of morons they really were.

Well no more.

Before the week was over, Marinette pulled every string she had, called in favor after favor, by Friday of that week, just to get Luka singing in front of some important people to at least hear him sing; a record producer, a record Executive, and an talent recruiter for a famous label. Jagged Stone’s label to exact. They loved him.

Luka was announcing his recording deal by Sunday all thanks to his friend Marinette.

Marinette walked into class on Monday to the downtrodden faces of the remaining members of Kitty Section. “Good Luck finding a new singer.” She snipped at them, a bright smile on her lovely face. “Heard you said the last one was holding you back. That he needed to grow up.” There were multiple flinches at her words.

“What happened to you?” Mylène asked. “You use to be so nice.”

Marinette scoffed. “I am nice. To my friends.” To her enemies, she was hell incarnate.

She just needed to do one final play. One last move before she declared checkmate. Granted she had already won far more than she had set out to win. It wasn’t enough. There was blood in the water, and Marinette wasn’t going to stop until all of it was spilled.

Once the entire class understood just how badly they had messed up, just how much they had lost; only then would Marinette declare game over. Then the last of the bridge that had been her friendship with the class would finally be just ashes. Marinette would finally be through with them. She’d finally be done.

The Checkmate happened on Friday, and Marinette actually had nothing to do with it much to her dismay. She had been planning for something at the end of the year but life had other ideas.

No one blinked in surprise when, during study hall, the door burst opened and in walked Jagged Stone. At that point they were used to various celebrities popping in to visit everyone’s favorite bluenette.

“Again?” Marc groaned. “Really?”

“This school needs better security.” Claude said.

Aurore nodded “They can’t keep taking her away, can they?”

“Don’t they need a note from her parents or something?” Marc asked.

Ondine shrugged “Marinette asked the principle about that once, or least calling her parents but he didn’t blink an eye.”

Aurore rolled her eyes. “Anyone with money and a little bit of power can just walk all over him.”

“I feel like as a good friend, I should file a complaint.” Claude said. “But I really want to see where this goes.”

“Mari, darling!” Jagged yelled, followed by his exasperated Fiancé Penny. “Why in the hall of fame is everyone trying to poach my designer. I found you first.”

“We talked about this.” Penny sighed. “Marinette can work with whoever she wants. And Hello Marinette, how are you doing, sweetheart?”

“I’m fine.” Marinette smiled. “But you really shouldn’t be here. I have class.”

“School’s totally Rock and Roll” Jagged grinned. “But Penny here wants you to design her wedding dress so we figured we stop by. Also tell Harry Styles, I found you first, yeah. He can bite it. Or I’ll let Fang bite him.”

“Jagged!” Penny and Marinette chastised. “I’d love to design your dress, Penny!” Marinette added. “I have so many ideas!”

Jagged threw up his hands, “What? Who steals another man’s designer? Totally not Rock and Roll.”

Unfortunately for Jagged, it wasn’t Bustier monitoring study hall. It was Mendeleiev, “Enough. Mr. Stone,” She tutted. “Marinette is in class. This behavior will not be tolerated. You may speak to my student after school.”

“But!”

“NO!” Mendeleiev snapped and gave Jagged a look that made him feel fifteen-years-old again.

Jagged crossed his arms and pouted causing Penny and Marinette to laugh.

“We’ll leave” Penny said, and started to push a reluctant Jagged out the door. “Marinette, we’ll be at your place. Okay, love?”

It was Aurore who stopped them. “Jagged Stone, I’m an intern at the Daily Planet, is it true some girl saved your cat from being hit by a plane?”

“Cat!” Jagged roared. “I’ve never own something as ordinary as cat. Not cool.” He went on to rant about cats weren’t Rock and Roll; and totally mainstream.

Penny rolled her eyes. “He’s allergic. Can’t get near one. Certainly never owned one.” Then she pushed Jagged out the door “Sorry for interrupting.” She said and she closed the door.

Mendeleiev narrowed her eyes. “I’m going to make sure they leave. Everyone behave.” And she was gone.

“He never owned a cat!” Chloé laughed. This was too good. “He’s allergic. So how did you save his, Lila?”

Said girl’s eyes were wide as everyone waited for her answered. She tried to stutter out excuses but they were all too unbelievable. One thing was clear…

“You’re lying!” Alya accused. “Having you been lying all this time?”

“And the sky is blue.” Ondine chuckled.

The fallout was nuclear. Mendeleiev came back to find nearly all of Bustier’s class verbally ripping into Lila Rossi. She quickly got them back into order. Unlike her young coworker, there were things Mendeleiev refused to tolerate.

When the realization that they had been lied to all this time sunk in, the students realized that Marinette hadn’t done anything wrong. She stood up against a liar, a bad guy, like she always did and suffered for it.

Not only that, but they been taken in by Fool’s gold and had ignored the diamond that had been the Bluenette. It was a hard pill to swallow, especially when they realized all the promises they had been counting on wouldn’t come to pass. And the girl who could’ve made it happen refused to so much as return their texts. Now they knew the truth and it was too late.

Marinette would have given them the world…

…If only they were still friends.

Chapter Text

When her mom told her that her grandfather and her great uncle were coming to town; Marinette panicked. In fact, she had a full blown panic attack. There was no way she was going to get out of this.

Her mother didn’t speak too much to her father. They had a complicated relationship. Sabine had grown up in China with her mother, while her father resided near Japan, having been born and raised there, in a small country he ruled as king. Only demons resided there.

He had been a cold, stoic man with little interests in the affairs of humans. He certainly didn’t understand why his beloved daughter chose to be around them. However, he had been outright furious when he discovered Sabine had eloped with one and ran off to France. They didn’t speak for almost a decade.

The silence was only broken when Sabine told her Uncle that she was expecting a child. And half-human or not, Sesshōmaru would be there to welcome his grandchild into the pack. Inuyasha had tagged along to keep an eye on his older brother. Though the older Inu Daiyōkai may have become more tolerable of humans but that didn’t mean he didn’t still have few nasty streaks. Honestly, Inuyasha didn’t trust his brother not to just slaughter Tom Dupain as soon as he met him. The demon lord turned King would have to deal with the unfortunate tales of the Princess who ran off with the Baker; as if it was some foolish romantic tale.

Somehow, Sesshōmaru remained perfectly polite if more than just a bit standoffish. He outright glared at times. However, he remained in France for months while he waited for his grandchild to be born. Subtly hinting to his daughter, that it would be better to raise the pup among their own kind.

Then little Marinette Kagura Dupain-Cheng was born with blue locks, slanted bluer eyes, pointed ears, two magenta stripes on each cheek, a magenta stripe on each eyelid, and a purple crescent moon on her forehead identical to the one her grandfather had. The baby girl was clearly a demon, a half-demon, but a demon nonetheless.

The moment Sesshōmaru held his grandchild, he was hers. “She is strong, and will only grow more powerful.” He told his exhausted offspring. “You did well daughter.”

“It takes two to tango” Tom laughed.

Inuyasha just shook his head “You’re not dead. Don’t push this.”

Over the next few years, Marinette spent most of her childhood split between her parents’ and her grandfather’s palace. Thanks to Shippo’s magic, it was only a portal away. She spent a lot of her summers there too. It was different when Marinette stayed with her Grandfather. She was different.

For starters, she was a princess and was expected to behave like one. She was a daiyōkai and was expected to act like it; keep her emotions controlled and her word precise. When she was five-years-old, her grandfather presented her with two swords made from two of his fangs as a birthday present because, yeah, that was a thing demons did. One sword healed, the other destroyed. Though both swords were the same size; the sword that destroyed had been too heavy for her to properly wield. She had to work for years to properly know how to use it. It was powerful and could slaughter a dozen foes with a swing. The sword that healed had seemed rather useless in comparison. It took her years to understand it was, by its very nature, the more powerful of the two.

When she wasn’t training, she was learning to rule. Demons lived a long life but things happened. It was best to be prepared.

It was at her Uncle’s insistence that Marinette, just recently turned six, be introduced to playmates of her own age. That was when Marinette learned something; everyone in the palace was employed by her grandfather. In addition, they were all lower demons subject to his rule and of any royal standing.

The demons with royal standing, children who Inuyasha said were Marinette’s equals, to which Sesshōmaru pointed out his granddaughter had no equal, behaved different.

The kids were haughty, arrogant, and sometimes mean for the sake of being mean to anyone of lesser standing in the demon world.

The first was the son of Prince Koga, a wolf demon and a minor prince who kept his title because of tradition alone; his name was Hyōga. Prince Hyōga was older than Marinette by a year, with auburn hair and red eyes, and had eyed the smaller girl with interest.

“Heard your father’s a human.” He said the word as if it tasted foul on his tongue.

In the background, Koga face palmed. His youngest son would get their entire pack killed. Inuyasha glared at his old friend; plotting his death.

“Yes,” Marinette said. “I heard you were named after a giant moth.”

Hyōga sputtered. “What do you know? You’re just a girl!”

“Don’t make me get the bug spray.”

It was the start of a rather tense friendship; similar to the one Koga and Inuyasha had centuries ago.

The second was a dragon demon named Kagami; an emotionless girl whose bloodline once rivaled Marinette’s. Marinette had tried to be nice, fearing her uncle world bring the wolf prince back, but Kagami didn’t warm up to her attempts. Finally, Marinette noticed Kagami attention to Marinette’s sword. So she led the other girl to training yard, threw her a sword, and said “I win, we have tea-party. You win, I’ll show you grandfather’s war room.” Then the battle was on. Every time, Kagami would visit, they’d have another duel to see what they did for the day. Both families were pleased at this.

The next was an ice demon from England; a prissy blond named Magnolia who was two years older and, who Marinette knew, only tolerated Marinette’s unladylike behavior because she was a princess.

Then there was the playmate that actually required Marinette to leave the palace and venture to Japan. This meant that she had to hide her demon features like she did when she was in public in Paris.

The boy’s name was Izumo, a decedent of Sango, a legendary demon slayer and Inuyasha’s friend. He was very serious, older than Marinette by four years, and seemed to take it as a personal insult a six-year-old, even a demon one, could best him in a fight. Marinette just wondered exactly what her uncle thought “close in age” meant.

However, her favorite playmates turned out to be Shippo’s grandchildren; both half-human. They both lived in France. One was her age, named Juleka, and the other an older boy named Luka.

As Marinette got older, her visits to her grandfather’s decreased to twice a month during the school year and every summer. Her grandfather was under the belief that Marinette went to a school with other demons, and while technically that was true; there were almost two dozen others demons, it was primarily a human school. Strike one. Her grandfather would only be mildly annoyed.

Kwami and the miraculous, both banned from her grandfather’s kingdom, were active in Paris. The banning of the little gods happened after the destruction of the greatest creation Shikon no Tama. A little marble that nearly ended the world and caused great pain for Inuyasha and his friends for years. After they left, no one knew what had happened to Kwami. As long as they never made another jewel, no one wanted to know.

Except they did make another jewel; earrings, a ring, a bangle, a hair comb, a broach, and so many different objects. Two of which had the power that rivaled the form Shikon Jewel.

Marinette never told her grandfather that the Kwami had resurfaced and apparently didn’t learn their lesson the first time around. Strike two. Her grandfather just went from annoyed to beyond angry.

Finally, Marinette decided to follow in her Uncle’s footsteps. Band together a ragtag group, to stop a dark villain hell-bent on united the two most power Miraculous for gods’ know what reason. And she actively dresses up as superhero to defend the lives of humans. It was why she always wore her hair down around the older demons. Strike Three. Grandfather’s snarly mad with blood red eyes, ready to kill. And Marinette? Marinette is so out it’s not even funny.

When Sesshōmaru arrived in Paris, Inuyasha on his right, he immediately sensed great power. An ancient power. When he arrived at the bakery, his daughter and granddaughter and the man they lived with (“Oh for hell’s sake, His name is Tom.” Inuyasha snapped. “Sabine’s husband. Marinette’s father.”), he raised an eyebrow at the power radiating from the place, stalked right passed the three, up to his granddaughter’s room, if it could be called that. Marinette right on his tail.

The room looked normal at first, if far too small. However, it took the demon king five seconds to locate the source of power.

He held up the squirming Kwami between his claws “Explain, now!” Sesshōmaru ordered. His eyes flashed red.

Inuyasha looked at the red creature, Tikki, he remembered was the goddess of creation’s name. His claws extended at the memory of all he had been put through and all he had lost because Plagg and Tikki decided to create something that should’ve never existed in the first place.

Sabine and Tom looked confused. Sabine knew what the creature was, had seen pictures of it, but it was centuries before her time. She always assumed the power that radiated came from Marinette.

Marinette glanced down for a moment before steeling herself and looking up at her grandfather with a proud raised head. She tucked her hair behind her ear and revealed her jewelry.

All hell broke loose.

“AGAIN!” Inuyasha roared, going full demon mode.

“My grandchild!” Sesshōmaru snarled at the being, who looked rather petulant. “You dare!”

Inuyasha’s fist went through a wall. “You don’t learn your lessons well, do ya?” He asked Tikki.

“The world needs heroes.” Tikki crossed her arms.

Marinette stepped forward “It was my choice. There’s a villain that holds another jewel, he must be stopped before he destroys us all.”

“Another Naruku.” Sesshomaru hissed.

“No,” Marinette denied. “He’s human. I fought him before. I know that much. The miraculous hide his overall scent but he bleeds like anyone else. And his is human.”

Inuyasha turned red eyes to his niece “Then this will be quick.”

Chapter Text

Marinette always knew she had two sisters. She also knew her dad was a bit of a slut, so she probably had more.

Phillipe, that was, her birthfather. Not Tom.

She had an older sister name Mia, who was almost thirteen-years-older than her. And she had a little sister named Olivia, who was just two years younger, at just twelve-years-old.

Each of the three girls had a different mother; born in different cities or countries and had grown up mostly without each other. Mia and Oliva had met over a year ago, and immediately Olivia’s life had changed. She didn’t know if either knew about her but she was happy to know she had sisters.

Something Marinette wasn’t sure she wanted or was even ready for.

Her Papa, Phillipe, made it clear that whatever happened would be Marinette’s choice. There was no pressure.

However, that turned out to all be for naught when King Phillipe of Genovia is doing a conference on his go-green plans. Marinette had just gotten ready to go to a party, her best friends: Chloé, Aurore, and Kagami were taking her too. When she stopped to watch the televised coverage. Then someone asks him about his daughter.

To which King Phillipe laughs, “Which one; I have three!”

Dead silence from the reporters.

It was a slip. Marinette knew it was a slip. But unfortunately, one little slip would have a massive fallout.

Then a brave reporter asks “Did you just say three?”

And that was when Marinette knew her life was over.

“Yes.” The king nodded, his face a bit red, knowing all his daughters were planning regicide for different reasons. “I have three daughters. Mia, Oliva, and Marinette. Marinette is fourteen. She is beautiful and has my blue eyes. She lives with her mother in France. And if she is watching this, she is not happy right now.”

There were nervous laughs.

Within an hour, her picture was on the news. Turns out, there weren’t many fourteen-year-olds with the name Marinette. Why couldn’t her parents name her Sarah or something?

And then it was official…

Marinette Madaeline Mignonette Dupain-Cheng-Renaldo was a princess. And everyone knew it.

Her parents assured her that everything would be fine. Marinette didn’t think so, not with the way her phone was blowing up. Most calls and texts were from people who hadn’t been her friends in over a year.

Security showed up before the paparazzi could. Her Papa showed up not long after, followed by three irate looking females.

The oldest was a grey-haired severe woman, Marinette knew from pictures to be her Grandmère. A queen and a renowned snob.

Mia, a pretty fair skinned woman with high cheek bones and a soft smile on her face when she looked at Marinette was the ideal look of what celebrities everywhere deemed effortless high-fashion.

Olivia, a brown-skinned girl with a lovely heart-shaped face and the same cheekbones as her sister, had the most beautiful hair Marinette had ever seen. It was all soft curls that seemed wild and tamed all at once. She wore a deep purple sundress and a hopeful expression on her face.

They looked like true royalty. And Marinette…

Marinette had never been so glad she forgot to take off her party clothes. She wore a silver, lacy dress that touched her knees and gave her an elegant look. Her hair, longer than it had been in quite some time, was falling across her shoulders in waves and the top of her dark hair was braided into a crown with little blue forget-me-nots in it. She had on the make-up Chloé recommend, black stockings, and black tie-up sandals.

Marinette blushed lightly and glanced down. This was the wrong thing to do.

“Princesses keep their eyes up.” Queen Clarisse Renaldo immediately instructed. “They are not commoners. Look at me.” She ordered. Marinette did. “Straighten up your back. You have good posture but need more confidence. Pretty face, nicely done make-up, I assume you were leaving before the… incident.”

Marinette nodded “Yes Grandmère.” She kept her chin raised. “I was invited to a… social event,” She adlibbed. “When I was made aware of the… development.”

Clarisse hummed “Lovely dress; keen eye for fashion. Your older sister could’ve used your assistance when she was your age. She dressed like a man and had the posture of a chimp. I will not even mention the catastrophe that had been her hair.”

Mia took a deep breath and forced a smile on her face. “I’m Mia. I am so happy to meet you, Marinette. It seems like every year I find out I have new sister.” She shot the last part at her father, who had the good sense to blush in embarrassment. “You look lovely. I hope your plans for evening were not too important.”

“Nothing that I cannot afford to miss.” Marinette said politely. “I have already sent my regards to the host.”

Clarisse eyed her newest granddaughter in approval, then cast a look of disdain at her son. “This one has manners and knows proper etiquette. The first one didn’t have manners.” She tutted. “That is what happens when an artist raises a princess.”

Both Phillipe and Mia sighed.

“The first one is standing right here.” Mia sniped.

“So is the third one.” Oliva jumped in, no longer able to wait properly for her introduction. “I am Olivia. I have another sister. You are so pretty. Did you always live in Paris? Do you like it? Where did you get your dress? It’s gorgeous! May I hug you?”

“One question at a time.” Clarisse chastised her youngest, and not-so secretly favorite, grandchild.

Marinette laughed. “Yes, I was born and raised in Paris. I love it. I made the dress myself. Yes, you may hug me.”

That was all it took for Oliva to launch herself at Marinette, “She smells like jasmine flowers” Oliva said excitedly. “And apples.”

“You designed that dress?” Mia asked curiously looking her over. “It is quite beautiful.”

“Yes.” Queen Clarisse said. “It is.”

Sabine stepped forward. “Marinette has loved designing since she was a child. It’s a passion of hers. Like having a normal life.” She growled at Phillipe, who took a hasty step back, wondering why he was so attracted to clearly dangerous women.

“Oh please, she’s never been normal.” Clarisse huffed. “She was born a princess. She will die a princess. She will live the rest of her days as a princess. Now, onto important matters, when will Marinette be moving to Genovia?”

The fight that started between two over protective bakers over their daughter and a Dowager Queen, while a King was forced to mediate was legendary.

It got to the point where Mia decided it was best to remove the children from the area, before someone found out Queen Clarisse had a mean right hook. Escorted by security, Mia led her sisters through the flashing lights of the paparazzi to the limo and then onto get ice cream.

The girls took their time as they slowly got to know each other better. The sisters laughed and joked. They learned about their lives before they knew they were princesses. Mia and Oliva talked about life afterward.

“You still have to deal with mean girls?” Marinette asked exasperated.

“Bullies?” Olivia groaned. “I’ve had them all my life. I deal with a Luisa.”

“Lila.” Marinette rolled her eyes.

“Lana.” Mia added. “Girls with L names obviously just don’t like us.”

They laughed. As they road back home in the limo they each told how they dealt with their own bullying before and after princesshood.

Mia befriended hers. Lana a ruthless bully at the start of high school became her best friend by the end it. While in the middle, her best friend Lily became her lead bully for a while until they worked things out. However before the peace, there was a lot of war. Mia was honest as she relayed how she didn’t always handle it maturely.

Olivia had turned Luisa into a frenemy of sorts. They both liked and disliked each other. Luisa had a mean sense of humor and was very bratty but could be intelligent at times. It was hard but Olivia had admitted she’d been peer pressured into far too many things to prove herself.

Marinette quietly relayed how a Liar named Lila Rossi turned all her friends against her and left Marinette nearly friendless. How a boy named Adrien, left her to rot after promising to defend her. How her best friend Alya turned into a nasty, acid-spitting girl who had no problem ruining Marinette’s things or tripping her for her “bullying” Lila. Marinette said she just cut her losses. She found better friends who would remain loyal. How her once greatest bully Chloé and her once rival in love Kagami became her best friends. They, and Aurore helped her stop being everyone’s doormat, take time for herself, and start charging for commissions.

By the end of the trip, Marinette decided it felt really good to have sisters. She didn’t know why Alya complained so much.

When Marinette got home, she learned that all her parents and her grandmother had come to an agreement. Marinette would finish out the school year, with a bodyguard, and spend the summer in Genovia. Then at the end of summer, Marinette would decide what she would like to do from there. No one looked happy about the arrangement.

Marinette knew there weren’t many weeks of school left. She wondered how long it would take for her to die of embarrassment from having to be escorted by a bodyguard. Was this how Adrien felt? Or was he just used to it. All in all, she was dreading Monday.

The weekend passed quicker than she would’ve liked. The paparazzi remained outside the bakery. Princess Marinette was all the news was talking about. Nadja had come over to beg for an exclusive only to be shown the door by Sabine. Marinette had only replied to her friends calls and texts; just to let them know she was alright and yes, she was in fact a princess. They’d talk on Monday.

On Monday morning, Ophelia, a beautiful blond woman with grey eyes and a sharp chin, and Rosette, a lovely brunette with large doe-eyes and brown skinned, Marinette’s bodyguards, drove her to school, walked her through the crowd of people gathered to see a real Princess, through the school, and to class. Both women were prior Genovian military black ops. One woman would guard the hall, while the other stayed close to Marinette in class.

Speaking of class, it was quiet when she entered. Most of the students were already there. Chloé and Kagami, her only friends in class, were the only ones she cared about. Chloé was to greet her.

“Dupain-Cheng!” Chloé barked. “I knew there was something off about you. A princess, you could’ve told me.”

“Dupain-Cheng-Renaldo,” Marinette corrected. “And no I couldn’t.”

“Princess Marinette.” Kagami greeted with a head bow. “My mother, while honored, was quite frazzled to learn a princess visited our home without proper preparation.”

Marinette winced. Kagami’s mom was intense to say the least. “Please call me Marinette, both of you.” She added to Chloé who realized she had made an error when greeting Marinette and had wide eyes. “This is my bodyguard, Ophelia.” She introduced the blond woman. “I have another, Rosette, outside the door. They will be with me for the rest of my education.”

Chloé shrugged as the girls took their seats. Ophelia claimed an empty chair and a spot behind Marinette.

“Do you have a tiara?” Chloé asked. “Does it sparkle?”

Marinette giggled. Yes, she did have a tiara. It was the first thing her grandmère presented to her as a gift. “I do. And it shines like starlight.”

Chloé squealed “I have one too, with blue diamonds.”

That didn’t surprise either of the other girls. They always knew Chloé thought of herself as a princess.

The three girls settled into pleasant conversation, ignoring the looks the other students were sending them, as they waited for the bell to ring. This pleasantness of course was ruined when Alya and Lila walked into to class. Both immediately started drama.

Alya glared at Marinette. “How could you not tell me? A princess, for real? I thought we were friends!”

“Since when?” Marinette retorted. “You ended our friendship remember?”

Alya huffed, feeling a bit put out. She had hoped when she saw the news that Marinette would give her the exclusive because of their friendship. Then, she remembered that she wasn’t friends with the other girl anymore. Still, she remembered, Marinette was a forgiving person, she thought she could use that. “I’m still your best friend.”

“No, you’re not.” Marinette sighed. “Kagami, Chloé, and Aurore are my best friends. Aurore will be getting a personal interview from me.”

Then it was clear to everyone; forgiveness wasn’t coming. This caused Adrien to wince as his father had requested that he bring Marinette to visit and perhaps secure an endorsement deal. It was going to be hard to explain just why he couldn’t. Or why he sided with the entire class and an obvious liar. Over an actual princess, Marinette. But how was he supposed to know she was someone important, let alone a princess?

Lila smiled prettily, jealously flashing in her eyes. “Princess Marinette; keeping such a secret must have been horrible. I couldn’t have kept it that long.”

“You couldn’t have kept it a minute.” Chloé retorted.

Lila ignored the blond girl “You know I have plenty of experience dealing with royalty. I could help you get used to it. My mother is an ambassador.”

This time it was Ophelia who answered, she glared at the girl. “I’ve done extensive background on everyone in this school. Your mother was only recently named an ambassador, before that she was the assistant of the last one. You, however, stayed with your aunt while your mother left on any business travels. There is no evidence of interaction with anyone of note. I do not make mistakes.”

“And Lila,” Marinette hummed. “I was born a princess. I’ll die a princess. I will always be a princess. I don’t need you.”

Chapter Text

When Ladybug and Chat Noir got their miraculous for the first time, each were given the instruction of never letting anyone, including each other find out who they are. Adrien, who had taken to rebelling against everyone and everything: this included quitting modeling, much to his dad’s dismay, wearing whatever he wanted, much to fashion’s dismay, eating whatever he wanted, much to his good health’s dismay, and going to public school on the grounds that he would turn them all in for breaking child labor laws, much to the school system’s dismay..

Adrien decided ‘Nah, I’m going to de-transform in front of Ladybug because try to stop me.’

Plagg had never been so proud of one his kittens before. Tikki wasn’t happy but agreed to keep it a secret from Fu. Her chosen lived in a bakery for Kwami’ sake; Fu would have to pry her dead body away to get to her leave.

Marinette was just done. It was only the second day of being a superhero and her and her partner already broke literally the only rule they had.

She pinched her nose, looked at Adrien’s smug smirk, and invited him over for sweets. They needed to discuss the hero gig after all.

Unfortunately, during the talk, Adrien ate too many cookies and ended up clutching his stomach on the floor of Marinette’s bedroom, whining pathetically about the pain. Marinette, who had told him to not eat so many, started mercilessly at him. She rolled her eyes and started sketching on her bed.

It took a few minutes for Adrien to quiet down. Then, after a beat of silence, the blond boy asked, “Would you be terribly upset if I threw up on your shoes?”

Marinette’s pencil froze in her hand. Plagg and Tikki snickered in the background. What had she gotten herself into?

Despite the ruining of a good pair of shoes, Marinette and Adrien ended up as best friends and amazing superhero partners. Apart from one or two things. Maybe three.

Chat Noir looked up at the giant T-Rex with an incredulous expression. “That? We have to fight that?” He asked Ladybug. “Do you see the size of that thing? No. Nope, not happening. That thing will eat me. I’m calling in sick.”

Ladybug grabbed his arm. “Don’t be a scaredy chat.”

“I’m a chat,” The leather-wearing boy said. “I’m scared. Let me be what I am.”

Ladybug still dragged him into battle.

“Someone’s gonna end up crying.” Chat sighed. “Probably me.”

Another issue was that Marinette was pretty sure Adrien wanted to take the world. Okay, so she knew without a doubt.

Adrien stared at the board, a thoughtful expression on his face. Nino, Marinette, and Adrien had been playing Monopoly for over an hour and were being successfully creamed by the blond.

“I could do.” Adrien murmured. “Wouldn’t even be that hard.”

“Do what, bro?” Nino asked.

“My fangirls would do most of the work.” Adrien said ignoring Nino’s question. “I’m beautiful. Yes, I could do it. I could take over the world.”

Marinette slowly slid the game off the table, “That’s enough for today.”

A month later after a particularly nasty akuma, Marinette and Adrien were hanging out in Marinette’s room, when Nino called to invite them over to game night. “We’re playing Risk!”

“Oh can we go?” Adrien asked excitedly, bouncing on Marinette’s top bunk.

“One moment,” Marinette said and placed the call on hold. She looked at the blond, “Do you still want to take over the world?”

“…Yes.”

Marinette took the call off hold and put it on speaker. “Yeah, blondie is still planning world domination.”

“Still?” Nino asked. “Dude, we talked about this. You’re too easily swayed by food. Remember when you were planning on lighting those fireworks with Kim. Marinette offered you two a plate of cookies and you literally traded away explosives.”

Adrien huffed.

“How about Clue?” Marinette asked.

Adrien perked up. “How to get away with murder 101. Gabriel Agreste edition.”

It went quiet.

“…You know what?” Nino said. “I’m strangely okay with that.” Then the call disconnected.

Marinette looked at her friend “I worry about you sometimes.”

There was the… Furby incident. Marinette didn’t like to talk about it.

Some little girl had been Akumatized and made all the toys in Paris come to life. It wasn’t too bad or concerning until Ladybug stumbled upon Adrien, not Chat Noir, in front of what looked to be a hundred furbies.

“I urge you,” The blond said. “To accept me as your ruler.”

The stuffed toys murmured to each other and looked close to agreeing.

Ladybug had just backed away slowly and then dashed off to stop the akuma. Fastest taken down ever.

It was a weird friendship. Most didn’t understand it. Marinette was sweet and nice and always happy to help. Adrien… well…

“Adrien” Lila simpered. “You’re the only one who understands me.” She announced in class.

Adrien gave her a blank stare. “Yeah but it doesn’t mean I care.”

Ouch. Even Marinette winced in sympathy for the liar.

Lila had been trying ever since she came to class to warm up to Adrien. He blocked her at every turn. She thought maybe Marinette was in the way and turned most of the class against her. But that just caused Adrien to viciously announce how much he hated Lila, and glare at Alya who he told to fact check her stories. Alya, who never became Marinette’s best friend thus never earning Ladybug’s trust, never got the original interview with Ladybug so the Ladyblog never took off. And because she wasn’t friends with Marinette, her and Nino never started dating. Nino ended up dating Marinette’s other reporter friend Aurore. So when Lila offered stories about her adventures as Ladybug’s best friend, the girl didn’t hesitate to post it on her blog.

It was all Alya wanted after all. She got the inside scoop and she was besties with Ladybug’s bestie. And as a good bestie, it was her job to help Lila get a date with her crush.

“Lila would really love to see one of your photo shoots.” Alya chimed. “She wants to model one day.”

“Sorry, no can do. I stopped modeling.” Adrien shook his head. Then he made a face. “Besides models are usually pretty.”

“Burn!” Slipped from Marinette’s mouth before she could stop it.

Like with any friendships there were ups and downs. Or sometimes, just weird things you walk in on.

Marinette, and even her parents, had gotten used to the additional random child that had started to show up in their house at odd hours. Adrien was a polite boy, helped out in the bakery, and seemed normal.

Marinette walked into her room to find Adrien reclining on a Lazy-boy massage chair, something that had never been in her room or her house before, wearing a pink silk robe with fur lining. He had on an avocado mask and cucumbers on his eyes. Plagg laid next to his head, dressed exactly the same way. Tranquil music played.

Marinette could only stare at the scene before her.

“You’re judging me.” Adrien said, not bothering to take off the cucumbers and look over at his friend. “I can sense you judging me.”

“I just feel like someone should.”

“It’s a beautiful way for me to tell me ‘I love me’”

“Whatever helps you sleep at night.”

The time Marinette woke up in the middle of the night to find Adrien asleep on her top bunk covered in candy wrappers and frosting. Plagg was passed out face down in Limburger cheese.

“I… Just!” Marinette threw up her hands. “Why?” She shook her head and went back to bed.

And the time Marinette just lost it. She and Chloé, who she decided was her best friend and only ally in truly understanding the insanity that was being one of Adrien’s best friends (There was also Nino, but he was less of an alley and more of an instigator and thus apart of the problem), rushed to her house for a well-deserved girls’ night in her room.

Only to find Adrien and Nino already playing video games there, already in their boxers for some reason.

“What!” Marinette hissed.

Chloé winced in sympathy. She had warned the bluenette that eventually Adrien would claim dominion over her room. It was a slow process but a sound one.

“Oh,” Adrien didn’t spare her a glance. “I got dibs on the TV tonight. Me and Nino are crashing here.”

Marinette’s eye flickered wildly as she tried to process what was going on. “What? No? I! How?” She said frantically. “This is my room!”

“Is it though?”

“Yes!” Marinette stomped her foot. “It’s girls’ night.”

“Girls night! Oh my gosh!” Adrien said excitedly. “What am I going to wear?”

“Dude.” Nino said. “Dudes aren’t invited.”

Adrien glanced at his best guy friend, “Nino, you’re not invited? Wow, you must feel like a huge loser.”

There was silence. Nino paused the game and said slowly “Adrien. You. Are. Not. Invited. To. Girls’. Night.”

Adrien looked perplexed “Of course I’m invited. I’m already here.”

Nino opened his mouth and shut several times. He glanced at a Marinette. “I tried, Dudette.”

Chloé nodded and started to pull Marinette out of the room “It’s fine, we’ll go to my place.”

“But it’s my room.” Marinette whined.

“I know, sweetie.”

However, the biggest benefit of being best friends with Adrien was that he always had Marinette’s back in and out of the suit.

Lila had just came back to school. It was nearly October. A vote had been cast by the class to oust Marinette as class president and vote in Lila instead. Unfortunately no one in class really knew what this meant. Marinette was the most organized person in school, worked herself toward impossibility levels just to get things done, and still only just barely managed to see jobs done.

As soon as the vote was cast, Marinette deleted all her plans from her phone, let Adrien burned her school planner, and reminded Lila to have everyone text her when their birthdays are. It was over. She was through. She and Chloé, the last class president, and one of the other most organized kids in school, just smirked as Lila thanked the class for their support. Adrien, too, had a smirk on his face but for an entirely different reason because he always smirked when chaos was on the horizon.

It took a month for it all to fall apart. Sabrina’s birthday was at the start of October, and Lila clearly phoned it in; with only a few balloons, a store bought cake, and stuffed animal that looked like it came out of a happy meal.

The Halloween party was a complete miss. Lila forgot to book a caterer, and it wasn’t like she could use the last one (Marinette’s parents), so hastily said it was potluck. She didn’t think to get a DJ or a band because she thought Nino would do it; never thinking to ask the boy. It turned out Nino had a date with Aurore to her own party. The Music for the party came from her phone. To make matters worse, since most of the kids had taken to ostracizing Marinette, no one could go to her to get costumes made. Everyone looked shabby and horrible.

Apart from four of the students who didn’t bother to show up. Chloé, Marinette, Adrien, and Nino all went to Aurore’s Halloween bash.

Birthdays from then on out were basic at best; most only got a card and a cupcake.

The Christmas dance was a bust. No new dresses. No amazing decorations. No live music. The annual winter class trip everyone always looked forward to was just to a local museum. Lila forgot to fundraise and to get approval for her ski trip idea.

It got to the point where Bustier had no choice but to get involved as it was starting to make her look bad in front of the other teachers.

“Lila, I’m sure you’ve been doing your best.” Bustier smiled. “But you are always so busy. Perhaps it’s time someone else took over as class president.”

There were murmurs of agreement from the other students. This had been their worst year yet.

Lila feigned disappointment but was utterly relieved to get all that pressure off her back. She had no idea how Dupain-Cheng had done it, let alone made it look easy. “I understand. With all my many charity projects, I can’t possibly dedicate the proper time.”

“You did your best, girl.” Alya said to her bestie.

Bustier smiled “Now would anyone like to nominate someone else? Or volunteer?” She looked towards the back where Marinette sat. She didn’t notice Adrien easy smile turning into a glare at her.

There was no answer or reply.

“No one?” Bustier asked again. “No one at all? Not even someone who used to have the role?”

Kim raised a hand. “What about Marinette? She was totally awesome at being class president.”

Glares were sent Kim’s way but no one said a thing. Because it was true. Marinette had been the best class president anyone could ever have had.

“Can’t.” Marinette said as she went on sketching. “Since I launched my website and Jagged Stone and Clara Nightingale endorsed me, I’ve been getting commission after commission. I’m swamped.”

That caused most of the students’ eyes to flash with jealousy.

While they had been on a boring school trip to a museum; Marinette had taken Adrien, Chloé, Aurore, Luka, Claude, and Ondine to a music festival where she had back stage passes. It turned out Marinette had designed Clara and Jagged’s concert outfits and they got her tickets. They even pulled the girl up on stage to brag about the little designer who put them on the best dressed list.

“I’m sure you can make some time.” Bustier said. “Money is one thing, but your friends need you.”

Marinette gave her a questioning look “My friends, only three of which are in this classroom, know and understand exactly why I can’t do it.”

Bustier sighed “We talked about this; about the Marinettes’ in the world.”

“Yes.” Marinette said. “And I decided to be the best Marinette I can be. That doesn’t include being class president.”

“Marinette, you mentioned so many ideas last year.” Bustier started again. “For the end of the year trip. A trip to Metropolis, seeing the Daily Planet, visiting Gotham, maybe. I fear that won’t happened without you.”

The other students eyes went wide with the prospect of venturing to two of the most noteworthy cities in the world. They had no idea Marinette had been planning such a big end of year trip. It couldn’t happen without her.

Adrien hissed, “My biggest fear right now is that I’ll wake up and this conversation won’t be a dream. She said no.” Adrien snapped. “Stop pressuring her.”

Bustier flinched back. She took a breath “My goal is only to assure that the class president is fit for the job.”

“Really?” Adrien asked. “If I were you, my goal would be to not wake up at age 40 with the bitter realization that I’ve wasted my life on a job I’m certainly not suited for because I was most likely forced to decide on a career in my early teens and was too stubborn to change majors in college.” Mouths dropped. “I’d start with some therapy, your need to avoid confrontation, and maybe an anti-bullying seminar if you decide to stick around and actually do your job.”

The class was quiet for the rest of the day.

After school, Adrien cheerfully announced “Well that was once again a complete waste of time. Once again Bustier lost control. And we had to deal with Lie-La Rossi Variety show! I’d learned more if I threw myself down a flight of stairs.”

“Bro,” Nino said. “Do you have to put everything in such a negative light.”

“Could you possibly be referring to the harsh light of reality?”

A major downside was having to deal with Chat Noir’s rashness.

“Why is Superboy tied up in my room?” Ladybug hissed.

Superboy, or rather the newest Superboy as the last one had graduated to his own hero title name Krypton, blinked wide blue-eyes at the two heroes… They looked about his age and seemed rather frazzled. Robin, his so-called best friend, and the new Young Justice team snickered in his ear. There was nothing he could do. He was tied up by some magical rope and gagged.

“He can see through our costumes!” Chat snipped. “I was fighting that Barista Akuma all through Paris when he flew up next to me and said, ‘Hey are you that Model from the commercials.’ What was I supposed to do?”

“Not bring him to my house!”

Chat winced. “Mistakes were made. Let’s move on.”

Ladybug pinched her nose “What is Superboy even doing in France?”

“Exactly!” Chat shouted, not caring that he just transformed back into Adrien. “He invaded another hero’s turf. This is not my fault.”

Ladybug de-transformed and gave Superboy a soft smile, “I’m so sorry about this.” She said as she untied the hero. “Adrien can be a bit overzealous sometimes.”

Superboy shrugged “I totally get it. My best friend’s Robin. …If you met him, you’d understand. He’s listening in now, yelling at me for bring him up. Something about saving your ace. We’re here because we heard of some suspicious activity. And we wanted to meet the local heroes. Didn’t think they were kids too though.”

“I will not be ignored!”

“Your partner’s a good guard Cat though.” Superboy added.

“Yeah.” Marinette laughed. “Most of the time.

Adrien huffed. “Dogs guard. Cats watch… and judge.”

“I wouldn’t mind you watching me.” Superboy shot him a smile “Though I didn’t think I’d be getting tied up on our first date.”

Silence. Apart from the laughter ringing in Superboy’s ear. Bart, Damian, Lian, and Cassandra were never going to let him live this down.

Both boys’ blush.

Marinette rolled her eyes, and decided to give a brief explanation of the magical drama that had been going on in Paris. All through her story, Superboy and Adrien made eyes at each other.

Marinette smiled and crossed her arms. “You know, I would be happy to meet Robin somewhere if he has any questions, while Chat and you patrol Paris. Keep an eye on things. Get some ice cream. Stop eye-humping each other in my room. Because you know it is my room.”

“Is it though?”

No one was surprised when Jon Kent and Adrien Agreste started dating. At least none of his actually friends.

Alya, in defense of her friend, claimed he was just confused. Which caused Juleka and Rose, a couple, to glare at her for the rest of the week.

Gabriel, who had stepped back from his son’s life since CPS and the police knocked on his door regarding child labor laws, tried to disrupt the relationship. Only to quickly back off when it was learned that Lex Luther and Bruce Wayne was Jon Kent’s godfathers.

Lila protested, claiming that they were soulmates.

To which Adrien cheerfully replied “I don’t have a soul.”

The Italian girl quickly changed her tune when Jon and Damian Wayne showed up during lunch as a surprise. She tried to latch onto him, with an offer of showing him around Paris, but Damian quickly shoved her off. Instead he sat down next to Marinette and wrapped an arm around her waist.

That was when Alya stepped forward. “You should be careful. Marinette’s a bully.”

Damian didn’t bother to look at the girl “Be gone, paparazzi.” He had done a background check on everyone in their class. He knew exactly who the tabloid reporter was.

“I’m not paparazzi.” Alya gasped. “I’m a serious journalist.”

“My mom’s Lois Lane.” Jon told her. “She’s a serious journalist.”

Damian nodded “While you should learn how to check your sources. I attempted to cross check the information on the Ladyblog, and only managed to verify that it was woefully inaccurate. The LadybugOut, however, was an excellent resource of information.”

This caused Aurore who had taken a seat next to Kagami and Claude to blush. “Really? You like it?”

“It was good journalism.” Jon smiled. “My mom is planning on contacting you as a source for the article she’s writing for the Daily Planet.”

Alya seethed with jealousy. Aurore had been her main competition for years. Ladybug gave her all the exclusives and vouched for her. She wouldn’t even give Alya the time of day. “My information is all legit.”

“Dami, don’t listen to whatever Marinette’s been telling you.” Lila pleaded with big crocodile-tears in her eyes. “She really is a big bully.”

Damian smirked “Very well; fact check the story regarding Lila Rossi and Jagged Stone; something about a cat. If you can find anything regarding it, that you didn’t write yourself, I’ll give you an exclusive of why I’m in Paris. If you can’t, you admit you’re a tabloid reporter.”

“Fine!” Alya growled and pulled out her phone. Not noticing the way Lila froze next to her as she struggled to think up excuses. Alya was sure she’d have proof within seconds and then she’d get a real interview with the Damian Wayne. The smug expression on her face slowly left her face. She looked at Lila with anger and hurt her eyes. “You’re a liar. You’ve been lying all this time. How could you? I can’t find a single mention of Lila Rossi anywhere.”

Lila looked around the room for help, only to meet curious or judging face, “I’m telling the truth. It’s all top secret!” She tried.

No one bought it.

“If it was top-secret, why tell everyone about it?” Nino asked.

Lila glared “I! I don’t have to explain myself to you.” She snarled and marched off.

Alya moved to follow after her, but was stopped by Damian. “I believe we had a deal?”

The look Alya gave him could’ve melted stone. “I’m a tabloid reporter.” She hissed and was gone. The bell rang not long after.

Adrien grinned “Well that was fun.” He kissed his boyfriend goodbye. “I’m going to go take a bubble bath.”

“Dude, school day isn’t over yet!” Nino reminded his friend.

The blond ignored him as he got up “There’s this new rose oil and Cinnamon soap I’ve been dying to try.” He started walking away. Jon trailing after him, trying to convince his chaotic boyfriend school was important.

Marinette hummed “That’s funny. I just bought a Cinnamon and Rose oil bubble bath.”

Chloé sighed “Three. Two. One…”

“Wait!” Marinette shot up and ran after her friend. “Adrien! Don’t you dare! I haven’t even opened it yet.”

Damian lifted an eyebrow. “This happen a lot?”

“I can’t hear you!” Adrien called.

“It’s my room!”

“Is it though?”

Damian shrugged and got up and followed after his future girlfriend. Parisian heroes were weird. Hot, but weird.

Chapter Text

"I regret that we meet in this way. You and I are of a kind. In a different reality, I could have called you friend." — Romulan Commander, Star Trek: The Original Series, "Balance of Terror"

It turned out there was a line Lila Rossi wouldn’t even cross. Sure, she wasn’t the nicest person in the world. Far from it. She was a liar, a thief, a cheater, a bully at times, a social climber.

But she wasn’t a monster.

As she looked at the sketchbook in Alya’s hand and the vindictive look on her face; Lila realized what was about to take place would push her over the line into monster status.

The school day had just ended. Most students had already left. Lila had been about to leave when Alya stopped her.

“How? How did you get it?” Lila asked. Surely Marinette wasn’t foolish enough to leave it around.

It was Alix who preened “I snuck it out of her bag.”

“She’s been so mean to you, girl.” Alya said. “Marinette needs to learn a lesson.”

No, Marinette hadn’t been mean to her. Lila never even implied the bluenette had been mean to her. Lila spun her stories to the class, and whenever Marinette called her out for lying (which she was), the class would gang up on the bluenette and accuse her of being jealous, of bullying poor Lila.

It was actually rather startling how fast the so call best friends had turned on the girl. Lila didn’t even have to push or instigate it like she usually did. No, a few promises of meeting famous celebrities and they all rushed to do it on their own.

Rose’s sleepover. Rose didn’t invite Marinette at the other girls’ insistence so Lila wouldn’t feel unease.

Nino’s party. No one mentioned it to Marinette. She had been acting crazily lately.

Trip to the movie. Marinette would just ruin it for everybody.

And so on and so forth. Until the class was going out of their way to avoid the bluenette. Some even went as far as verbally bashing the other girl and ending their friendships. It got to the point where no one, not even Adrien, would speak to Marinette; and ostracized her to the back of the class. Only Chloé defended the girl and sought out her friendship. To which Alya snorted “Of course. Bullies belong with bullies.”

Now the class had moved on to destroying private property. Great.

Lila sighed. How was she going to get herself out of this one?

Lila prided herself on still being able to look at herself in the mirror at the end of the day. Despite all she had done and would be willing to do; Lila was firm on what she wouldn’t do.

Destroying someone’s life work; something they had spent months and months on, something that had nothing to do with Lila, was going too far.

Lila needed to move quickly. She eyed the sketchbook. It was a standard black sketchbook, nothing special. She owned a similar one herself that she used for quick doodles and to write down ideas.

That was when Lila got an idea. She quickly put her school books on the desk and beamed at her moronic classmates. Then all it took were quick sad eyes, and a can I hold it first, please. For Alya to hand it over. Then Lila accidentally spilled all of her books on the ground, and when everyone rushed to help her. Lila switched the two sketchbooks.

Then it took her classmates, not friends (never friends); Alya, Max, Alix, Kim, Nino, Mylène, Ivan, all of ten seconds to destroy the book into as little pieces as they could. Never even bothering to look to see if it was actually Marinette’s work.

They left the pieces scattered on Marinette’s desk.

Just as they finished said girl rushed back into class, a frantic searching look on her face. It took her five seconds to notice the torn sketchbook on her desk. Pure devastation overtook her face, tears filled her blue eyes.

Alya snipped a mean retort about Karma and left the class with the other students following behind her. Not realizing Lila wasn’t among them. Not caring that she had just hurt the girl she had sworn was her bestie not too long ago.

Marinette stared quietly at the mess, not letting the tears fall. “Why?” She whispered.

“I didn’t have anything to do with this.” Lila told her. “You don’t have to believe me. But I swear I didn’t. This isn’t my M.O.”

Marinette wanted to lash out at the other girl; scream about it being her fault, and her being a liar. But she couldn’t even find words to speak.

“Here.” Lila said as she handed over the sketchbook. “I switched it with mine before they could… you know.”

Marinette blinked once, then twice, before she slowly reached for the book; hope filling her. And sure enough. Relief rushed through her. She thanked all the kwami. “Why?” She asked Lila. “You hate me.” That had been the basis for their relationship for months.

Lila snorted, “I don’t hate you. I don’t hate anyone.” She shrugged. “Hate clouds judgment. You’re just my competition. No one likes their rival team.”

Marinette stared at the Italian girl. Rival team? Competition? What? “We’re not even competing for anything! If it's about Adrien. He’s yours. I don’t want him.” It turned out, the blond was too cowardly for her taste. Not enough backbone.

“Of course we’re competing!” Lila snapped. “Since I got to this school.”

“Over what?”

It was Lila’s turn to stare. Didn’t the other girl know? Hadn’t they been fighting for the top spot?

“Being the most popular girl in school.”

Marinette just looked confused. “But I’m not popular. Especially not now.”

“Not popular?” Lila could’ve cursed. “Not popular! On my first day, I didn’t go more than a foot before someone mentioned the wonderful Marinette. She’s so smart. She’s so sweet. She’s so EVERYTHING. I knew from day one we were archenemies. You knew it too. Why else would you try to call me out so much!”

“…I just don’t like liars.”

That time Lila did scream.

Because it wasn’t possible. There was no way Marinette Dupain-Cheng hadn’t even realized they had been competing. This wasn’t just some delusional one-side battle on Lila’s side. No way.

“Why me?” Marinette asked, with a tilted head, reminded Lila of a puppy. “There are tons of more popular girls. Aurore; she’s the most beautiful girl in school. Ondine, she’s the best athlete. Ruby in drama was literally voted the most popular kid in school last year.”

“That’s different.” Lila waved it off. “Those girls are popular for one specific thing. Even Ruby was only voted because she throws the best parties. And even then, most only like them for that thing. Everyone likes you.” Or at least all but one class now.

A class that had proven to be worthless. Lila was starting to realize that she had been playing against her most noteworthy opponent, who apparently never realized they were competing, in a less than worthwhile game to be the most popular girl in class to get the approval of the students. Students who, again, weren’t worth it.

“You’re the only one worth a damn in this school.” Lila admitted as she sat down at her desk. “That’s why you. You’re the best. I want to beat the best.”

She never attacked the weak. She attacked the strong. She went after the strongest of the strong. Lila thrived off competition. She didn’t just want to win. She wanted to be The Winner. Lila wanted the number one spot engraved with her name. To do that she had to beat the best.

Her motto: A hero is only as good as his villain. The reverse is also true.

Lila knew since she was a little girl that she would never make it the big leagues if she only fought small fries. So in every school, in every class; Lila found what was most important to her fellow students and went after it. Some school was easy. A few classes valued music; Lila started a band, with her as the lead singer, and knocked out her competition. Sports freaks; Lila always had a knack for futbol. Everyone in class fought to have the best grades (It only happened once) but Lila said bring it on.

Even she had to cheat, sabotage, lie, or whatever else to get to the top she’d do it. And she did. And she was always won.

She was the most popular kid in school within the month. Always.

As for her competition. Some fell easily; too easily for her taste. Some took months to fall. One guy took an entire year. His name had been Fèlix, and he had been Lila’s favorite nemesis. He had fought with everything he had; pushed Lila far beyond her limits and made her think outside the box every time they went head to head.

He had been the Joker to her Batman. (Afterall, every villain is a hero in their own mind)

But eventually, even Fèlix fell.

It had been glorious. A high that Lila road all the way to her new school in France.

Looking back, Lila should’ve known better. She should’ve known that Fèlix had been preparing her for her greatest battle yet. The fight of her lifetime. Against the greatest opponent she would ever know.

Marinette.

The Superman to her Batman. All good things good and pure Versus the big bad of the night.

It had been a fight Lila had been waiting for her whole life. And yet it turned out, Marinette never even really noticed.

And to think, Lila had thought she had been winning. The class turned against Marinette. Everyone loved Lila. Except none of it seemed to bother the other girl. In fact, she seemed to get stronger.

For every friend Marinette lost, she found another; a better one. Aurore, Claude, Ondine, Marc, Luka, Bridgette; the list went on and on.

Alya voted to have Marinette removed as class president. Marinette gets on the student council. The class loses its most organized student. Lila declines the role by feigning that she was too busy. To make it worse all the well-planned birthday parties, school trips, free costume designer, and the random sweet day where baked goods were brought to class on particularly stressful school days, stopped (all of which Lila had enjoyed).

Adrien no longer speaking to her. (Honestly, Lila never saw what anyone saw in the blond model besides the potential connection he offered. He was naive and a far too idealistic for her taste). Marinette gets twelve different boys, and three girls, asking her to the sweethearts dance.

Without the class clinging to her and demanding her time, Marinette seemed to thrive. No longer stressed; rarely ever late. Lila, on the other hand, found her days busier and busier as her classmates tried to lean on her more.

No matter the bad thing that happened, Marinette just got stronger. And she never lost her positive attitude.

Marinette shook her head. This one turning out to be one strange day. “If you want the class, you can have them. They’re not my friends anymore.” She glanced at the pieces of the sketchbook on her desk. “I don’t know who they are in anymore.”

“Fame seekers.” Lila answered. “More concerned with what someone can do for them than actual friendships. You get used to them.” She paused. “I don’t want them either. They’re…”

“Taxing.” Marinette offered as she sat down next to Lila. “Emotionally draining. Opinionated. Users.”

“Bad friends.”

“That too.”

It went quiet. Neither girl knowing what to say. Lila didn’t know what to do now that all competition was all but officially declared over. Marinette realized that her ex-friends' actions couldn’t be blamed on Lila. Everything they did was on their own. Forgiveness wasn’t going to happen. So what are they fighting for? What could they fight for?

“Truce?” Marinette offered. “I let the morons believe whatever you want. And you just leave me out of it.”

Lila nodded. “You go your way. I go mine.”

This was worse than Superman V Batman movie ending as far as Lila was concerned. At least no one died.

That was it. They left school that day feeling a little shook. Each girl agreed to move on and avoid each other.

Except that wasn’t what happened.

Somehow, slowly, Lila and Marinette became friends.

It started off small. Lila had needed a break from her groupies and hid in the art room. Marinette had been working in there.

“They too much again?” Marinette asked.

Lila winced but nodded.

“I use to hide in the back of the library.” Marinette offered. “On the roof. Any random classroom I could find. Sometimes, I even just left for my parents.”

“Seriously?” Lila asked. “They’ve always been like this?”

Marinette snorted. “Worse. Wait until they start asking you for favors. Which will turn into demands.”

“…They are just the worst.”

Then both girls laughed.

After that whenever Lila needed a break, she sought out the presence of the other girl. Sometimes they hung out in the library, on the roof, wherever. It was nice.

It wasn’t until Lila showed up in Marinette’s room, bitching about her mom canceling their plans together again. Marinette just listens to Lila’s sorrows and offered ice cream. They spent the entire night just bitching and watching reruns of Doctor Who. (It turned out Lila was a bit of nerd.) Lila slept over and slept easily for the first time in months.

That was when the two realized they were friends.

Marinette, Lila’s once declared greatest enemy, became her first real friend.

After that everything just fell together. Lila started showing up at Marinette’s and more.

Eventually, Lila being invited to Marinette’s girls’ night and being introduced as a new friend to Chloé, Kagami, Aurore, and Ondine.

Upon seeing her, Chloé snorted. “She got you too, huh. It’s the eyes. Don’t look her in the eyes.”

“Yes.” Kagami agreed. “I, too, had declared Marinette my rival. Now I wear bunny pajamas and adorn avocado oatmeal face masks.”

Well shit, Lila thought as she eyed Marinette’s former rivals, did I ever stand a chance?

The answer was no.

But Lila didn’t mind.

After that Lila found herself having more actually friends than ever before. In Chloé, she found a second-best friend. Someone she could always bitch with, and not just to. The blond had the presence Lila had always strived for. Chloé stalked through the hall like a model on the runway. People jumped out of her way. She was a phenomenal force to be reckoned, likened to Wonder Woman.

Marinette and Lila were two peas in a pod. They both strived to the best, thrived under pressure and loved fashion. But while Lila wanted to model and be in front of the camera, Marinette wanted to design.

Lila loved Marinette’s clothes and decided the girl needed a bit of a push. So she reached out to Chloé, and together they teamed up to convince Marinette to start her own website. It took a bit of work but MDC designs were officially online. All designs, of course, were modeled by Lila, Chloé, and Marinette’s other girlfriends. Lila had never felt so glamorous. Marinette never looked so happy.

Lila started being the one Marinette went to whenever she needed someone to cover for babysitting. Or had to have a random excuse as to why she wasn’t present. And Lila did both jobs remarkably well.

Still, despite their friendship, Lila was a bit surprised to get Marinette’s birthday invitation. Marinette made her promise not to tell anyone. Even more so, when Marinette took her and Chloé, Kagami, Luka, Claude, Marc, Aurore, and Ondine to Clara Nightingale’s concert. They had backstage passes and Lila nearly died when Clara rushed over to hug Marinette after a song. Lila took a lot of pictures, even one of her and the superstar together, but didn’t post them.

Which left Marinette happily surprised. A part of her, though small, still expected Lila to boast in class about the additional celebrity she knew. But that never happened. Marinette felt relief and a bit guilty, she supposed some part of her was testing the other girl to see if she could trust her; and was happy to find out Lila had passed.

Despite Lila and Marinette’s friendship things at school didn’t change. The other students in class still froze Marinette out. Lila, though, did her best to keep them from doing anything mean to the bluenette. Though this only happened when the other students needed something Marinette used to do for them; like free babysitting, custom-designed dresses, stage design, and interviews with Ladybug, it wasn’t going to happen. Or when the class trips were lackluster at best.

Lila hadn’t realized just how much she and Marinette had grown to like and trust each other until Ladybug showed up in her room. She was prepared to send a barging remark to the hero who had nearly sabotaged her attempts to win over Adrien, thus the rest of the class, when Ladybug spoke.

“Marinette sent me.” The red hero said. “She said I could trust you; that you’d make a good hero.” And then Ladybug showed her the fox miraculous, a replica of the one Lila used to wear.

Lila’s mouth dropped opened.

“As soon as the fight’s done, you’ll need to return it to me.” Ladybug stated firmly. “Do you understand?”

And just like that Volpina was reborn. Her costume was darker than before, her tail a bit longer and curved. Her mask black.

Ladybug and Volpina fought side by side against a Clown Akuma that turned people into balloon animals. During the fight, Volpina learned that Chat Noir had, once again, abandoned Ladybug after the hero turned down his affections. Lila never felt so much disgust. What kind of hero was that?

After the fight, Volpina and Ladybug met back up in Lila’s room and Lila immediately handed over the miraculous.

“Thanks for the help.” Ladybug smiled as she pocked the necklace.

Lila nodded “Chat Noir was wrong. What he’s doing is sexual harassment. Like seriously, look it up. No means no. You shouldn’t have to take that.”

“He’s my partner.”

“He’s not acting like it.”

The words seemed to affect Ladybug who visibly wilted. She didn’t say another word as she left.

However, not long after Lila found herself being called forth to fight as Volpina more and more. Chat Noir never showing up once.

When both heroines were confronted by a furious Alya, live streaming, Lila learned something.

“What happened to Rena Rouge?” Alya demanded, hurt and anger in her eyes. “Why replace her with this faux-hero? And what about the rest of the new team Miraculous; Viperion, BrightRoar, and Ryuko. What about the old team?”

Faux-hero? Ladybug had to physically stop Volpina from ripping into the reporter.

“Rena Rouge has been retired.” Ladybug glared. “She proved herself to be untrustworthy. In fact, all former heroes such as Caraprace and Chat Noir have been retired. They have been replaced by permanent heroes like Volpina, here, Queen Bee, Viperion, BrightRoar, and Ryuko. They have proven themselves to loyal and capable heroes.”

No one knew who was more stunned, Lila or Alya. She was a permanent hero? Chat Noir had been replaced? What?

“What?” Alya asked. “Rena was amazing. A much better hero than some people.” She gave a dirty look to Volpina. “And You and Chat Noir belonged together. Everyone says so!”

“Rena was a good hero.” Ladybug said. “But outside the mask, she proved herself unworthy. As for me and Chat Noir. I’ve said countless times, I felt nothing but friendship for him. It was Chat Noir and tabloid sites like the Ladyblog that hyped up that nonsense.”

“Tabloid?” Alya shrieked.

“Yes, tabloid.” Ladybug hissed. “Why do you think I stopped working with you?”

In retrospect, Lila should’ve realized sooner the fallout that would happen not long after. Alya wasn’t the type of person to own up to her own mistakes. However, Lila had been so busy cheering at being a new permanent hero that she got a little distracted.

After Ladybug called her out, Alya spent every ounce of energy to find out how she went from Ladybug’s go-to to Ladybug’s no go. And the answer was in the comments to her videos of Lila. All calling out the Italian to be a liar.

By Monday, everyone in the class knew. As soon as Lila walked into class, Alya tore into her, accused her of lying and ruining her blog.

To which Lila gave big crocodile tear-filled eyes, “I just wanted to make friends.” She tried to gain sympathy. It didn’t work.

Soon all the class was screaming at her.

It stopped when Bustier and Marinette walked into class.

Bustier looked like a deer caught in the headlines, unsure of what to do.

Marinette had looked directly at Lila, “You can sit in back with me and Chloé.”

“Girl, she’s a liar.” Alya hissed. “You were right.”

Marinette scoffed “And yet she’s a better friend than you ever were.” She looked at Lila again, ignoring the protests from her classmates around her. “Come on.

Lila smiled as the two girls made their way to the back of the classroom to join Chloé in the back.

Lila, Marinette, and Chloé sent matching Ice Queen looks to the rest of the students in class; daring them to say something, to approach.

And just like the heroes: Batman, Superman, and Wonder Woman, Lila likened them to be; no one would even consider it.

It wasn’t like anyone else in the class was worth a damn anyway.

Chapter Text

When Marinette arrived at camp at just six-years-old dressed in pink with pigtails in her hair and was shoved into Hermes cabin until she was claimed; most of the other campers hedged their bets on who her godly parent was. She was a sweet girl with a cheerful deposition that could easily brighten anyone’s day. She also favored sketching and most artistic endeavors so half the campers thought Apollo was her father.

However, Marinette had an almost unnatural beauty to her that was clear from even her young age; with silky blue-ish black hair and large blue eyes that seemed to twinkle. There was a sheer adorableness to her that caused even the toughest of campers to coo. This caused some of the campers to assume Aphrodite was her mother.

A few bet on Demeter as Marinette loved to bake. Some on Athena as how well organized and tactile the girl could be.

Unfortunately, it would take a few years before anyone would get confirmation. And for bets to be paid out.

As Marinette got older, she easily became the most well-liked camper; mostly because of being the sweetest and kindest girl at camp. She was always there to help a friend in need, always there for someone to talk to. Hephaestus cabin liked how creative she was with her designs and always liked to offer an artistic flair to their own. While she didn’t rush towards battle as some campers did, it was clear Marinette still knew what to do with a sword. She was also creative and detailed when it came to planning attacks and defense which got her approval of the Athena cabin.

Ares Cabin liked that she didn’t back down. Ever. The first time Dionysus got her name wrong was legendary; it was also the last time.

“You, Mary-Anne!” The god of wine called. They were in the lunch hall “Announce to the rugrats, capture the flag is about to begin.”

“Marinette.” The seven-year-old corrected politely with a smile on her face. “Marlene.” Dionysus waved her off.

Marinette just stared at the chubby god, her face emotionless. The hall seemed to grow a bit colder. Silence slowly took hold of the campers as they watched a seven-year-old in a blue polka-dotted sundress and pink ribbons in her hair stare down a god with unfeeling eyes as she assessed her opponent as if looking for a weakness.

For the first time in a long time, Dionysus felt sweat trickle down the back of his neck as a small hint of fear started to turn in his stomach. And, to make matters worse, as if sensing this, his fear, a small smile appeared on the girl’s lovely face.

“My name is Marinette.” Was all she said and turned around as she skipped away.

Dionysus nodded slowly, despite the girl not even looking. He swallowed a bit more of his coke and with a pop, he was gone, vanished. No one would see him at camp for two weeks. When he came back, from then on out, whenever he ran into the little girl again, he calls her some variation of “You girl” “Girly” or even a “Lassie” once. It was clear that while the god was too proud to call her or anyone of the campers by their actual names, he would never mess up hers again.

That day would forever remain in the hearts of the campers forever. When Marinette was eleven, she found out who her godly parent was.

She had been walking with Annabeth to the training yard, near the entrance of the camp, when they heard roars and a scream. Annabeth turned pale but a determined look appeared in her eyes. Marinette patted the blonde’s shoulder comfortingly. Though they were the same age, the blonde had arrived at camp a year after Marinette, and not under the best of circumstances.

Grover, Luka, Thalia, and Annabeth had been being chased by the most dangerous monsters from the underworld. Thalia hadn’t made it. It had been four years since.

Each girl pulled out their swords, braced their shields, and raced towards the entrance of the camp. What they saw made both of them nearly throw up their breakfasts.

Charles Beckendorf, son of Hephaestus, Laurel Victor, daughter of Nike, and Malcolm Pace, son of Athena were racing back to camp; different monsters hot on their tails.

The three had been given a mission to retrieve Hephaestus’ stolen Helm. In this case, the helm was just a fancy word for solid gold, expertly carved, war helmet.

Laurel, easily the fastest girl at camp, was heavily injured and struggled with a wounded Malcolm to get to the safety of the camp borders while fending off the monsters. Charles, wearing his father’s helmet, fought valiantly and desperately to give his friends time to escape.

“Go get help.” Marinette ordered the other girl. “Anyone you can. Find medics from Apollo cabin. Hurry.”

It was a credit Annabeth that she didn’t hesitate to follow the direction as she raced off to seek allies.

Marinette, on the other hand, raced the other way; out of the camp, out of the safety of the boundary line, straight to battle. She’d seen the manticore sneaking up on Charles and knew that between the Cyclopes and hellhounds swarming him, he was a dead man. Marinette rushed passed Laurel and Malcolm and was just in time as the manticore's tail moved to strike Charles, it hit Marinette’s shield.

Fury filled her blue eyes as she began to fight: armor-less and with only a shield in one hand, a sword in the other, and a dagger on her hip, side by side with the son of Hephaestus. “Go!” She yelled at the other two demigods as she slashed at a Cyclops. As the monsters swarmed her and Charles, Marinette noted with a small bit of relief, that in the midst of the chaos of battle and her shoving her sword through the eye of a Cyclops with horrible breath, she spotted that Laurel and Malcolm crossing over the barrier.

However, the relief died when a fearsome roar shook the very foundations of the camp and both campers to their very cores.

The creature had no legs and crawled on the ground like a snake. It was over 200 hundred feet long and had scales that glistened like armor. The monster moved like lightening and when Marinette met its eyes, for a moment she froze in sheer terror. “Drakon.” She whispered. That’s when she knew one or both of them were going to die. Only a child of Ares even had a remote chance of defeating it.

“Shit” Charles said as he killed a hellhound. Most of the monsters had been defeated. Only a few cyclopes and hellhounds remained. “Run back to camp!” He ordered. “Hurry! I’ll hold it off.”

Marinette didn’t have to even look at the black boy to know he wouldn’t stand a chance. Charles looked like he barely had enough strength left to lift his sword one more time. He was bleeding all over. He had so many injuries and wounds, Marinette wondered how he managed to keep himself upright.

With a swing of her sword, Marinette finished off the last Cyclops. “Not this time.” She told the older boy. “You’re hurt really bad.” She told him. “It’ll kill you in seconds and get me before I even make it back. I’ll hold him off. I’m strong enough. I can do it.”

“No!” Charles had started a tirade of protests. He wasn’t about to let anyone die for him, let alone a little kid who looked like she would be right at home if Disney suddenly named her one of their princesses. A girl who was nearly as battered, bruised, and bloody as he was.

But Marinette wasn’t listening, because as soon as the moment of fear passed, she found herself charging at the Drakon, her sword ready.

She barely dodged the monster’s first swipe at her. Her heart pounding her chest, Marinette slashes at the beast only to have her sword bounce off its scales, with not even a scratch on the Drakon. Acid dripped from its mouth burning holes into Marinette’s red shield.

Marinette didn’t know how long she had been fighting; or rather dodging and helplessly poking a giant snake with a sword. Her arm had nearly been ripped off as she narrowly jumps out of the way of its teeth.

Then a cry of pain sounded in her ear, and a sharp heartbreaking cry of someone screaming “CHARLES!”

Once more rage overtook the small bluenette and raced head on to Drakon, it’s jaws wide open to attack or possibly just eat the demigod. With a roar, Marinette launched her shield at its face. When the Drakon turned its head to bat it away, Marinette jumped forward as high as she could and rammed her sword into the Drakon’s eyes.

The drakon reared back, letting out a terrifying shriek, sword still in its eyes as Marinette dangled from it; refusing to let go. With one hand free, Marinette pulled out her dagger and stabbed it into the Drakon’s other eye. There was another howl from the monster. It swung back and forth, but Marinette kept stabbing at its eyes. Its acid burning her arms and legs and whatever it managed to hit.

Then, Marinette didn’t know what happened, but suddenly she was falling. Or rather the Drakon was crashing. It landed in a giant heap that caused the ground to shake. It withered on the ground, back and forth. Marinette who still clung to her sword, stood up on shaky legs, pulled out her sword and then stabbed it again and then again as deep as it could go. Until the beast stop shaking until its last breath left its body.

Marinette quickly pulled her sword free and turned to help her fellow demi-god Charles, only to find other campers had beat her to it. With a happy, exhausted smile, Marinette fell to her knees. The pain finally hitting her as the adrenaline wore off. Her sword slipped from her hand. She barely noticed most of the campers who turned up to help were staring at her with amazement in their eyes. A few, who Marinette recognized as sons and daughter of Apollo, rushed towards with medical supplies.

There was a loud, some fire in the corner of her eyes, murmurs from the crowd. There was a fiery symbol above her head, already a fading. Then Chiron (When had he arrived, Marinette wondered. She didn’t notice him a few seconds ago) stepped forward.

“It is determined.” The centaur announced. “Hail, Marinette Dupain-Cheng, daughter of War.” That was when everything went dark for Marinette as she slipped into unconsciousness.

The next few days after that were pretty much a wash. Marinette was mostly in and out of sleep as the worst of her injuries were healed. Only when she got out of the healer’s cabin and headed towards her bunk in the Hermes’ cabin did she finally recall that she had been claimed.

Mostly because Luke had given her an easy smile, and said “Clarisse and her goons got your stuff already, oh fearsome Drakon slayer.” Then he pointed down another path. “Your cabin’s that way with the rest of Big Red’s kids.”

And that was that. Luke gave her a pitying look and wondered how the girl most people thought was made of sugar cookies and sunshine ended up in the cabin known for the meanest kids.

Dressed in a baby blue camp shirt, her hair still in her signature pigtails, Marinette held her head high as she walked to her new home. The young girl had never… appreciated the aesthetics of Cabin 5 whenever she had to walk by it. The kids there weren’t the friendliest, some either ignored her or picked on her so she did her best to avoid it.

Cabin 5, Ares cabin, Marinette’s cabin was painted with an angry red color. The roof was covered barbed wire, and there was a stuffed boar's head centered above the doorway. It always used to seem to stare at anyone who walked by. The grass in front of the cabin was rich and green but Marinette made sure to stay on the path as she recalled Annabeth warning her about the landmines that were buried in front of cabin 5. Only Ares kids knew where they hid.

Rock music blared loudly from the cabin; high enough to hurt someone’s ears.

Marinette braced herself as she headed up the stone steps of the cabin. With one last look around, she pushed opened the door and walked inside.

The sound of fighting and arguing and roars of the laughter hit her in the face. Two guys were wrestling in the middle of the room which looked like a boxing ring. A few kids were cheering them on. Some kids, her siblings, were dancing in a makeshift mosh pit to the music. There were rock posters covering the wall. A giant TV that seemed to be playing whatever violent sport was on and kids were screaming at it. Weapons were thrown about everywhere. The only bright side was, it looked like Cabin 5 had its own kitchen. Everything was chaos.

Clarisse, she spotted, was arm-wrestling a boy twice her size; Sherman Yang, Marinette remembered, the mean girl second in command. While his twin brother Mark watched, declaring he had winners.

This is it, Marinette thought, this is my life now.

She took a deep breath and went over to the head of the Cabin; Clarisse.

“Hey! I got next!” Mark quickly said again.

“Good for you.” Marinette sniped at him

Suddenly Clarisse slammed Sherman’s hand down and stood up victorious “Yes, sucker! Who wants some?”

Mark moved to speak but Marinette interrupted him. “Before your next… showdown? Where can I find my room, please?”

“Can it, squirt! I’m on a roll!” Clarisse said with a quick glance at her. Then the bigger girl stopped and did a double-take. “Well, well, well; if it isn’t the Drakon-slayer herself.” She announced or rather yelled loudly. Causing heads to turn and the music to die down. “If I hadn’t seen the take-down myself, I’d never guess that a dainty little thing like yourself would belong here.” She said the word dainty like it was dirty.

Marinette lifted an eyebrow “I get by. Larger opponents have a habit of overestimating their own abilities against us dainty little things. They tend to go down fast.”

Clarisse just snorted “We need to work on your trash talk.” She slapped Marinette on the back. “It’ll be good to have another girl around. To busy many boys stinking up the place.”

That was when Marinette noticed that in the entire room, including herself, there were only five, maybe six girls, all various ages and races, in comparison to upwards of twenty guys. But it was clear that they were all related. They all had the same smug, mean expressions; the same authentic large builds, most even favored the goldish red-eye color that sort of looked like flames.

“Am I the shortest one here?” Marinette shouted angrily. “What the hell! No!”

Sherman smirked. “Not the shortest. Billie just turned seven. And you’re like a foot taller than him… For now.”

Marinette glared and took a step forward. Only to be pulled back by Clarisse “Beat him up later, I’ll show you your room.”

Turned out that there was another good thing about living in the Ares cabin. Since there were so few girls, she got her own room. It was nicely sized, just a bit bigger than her room in Paris. The walls were black and grey. There was a surprisingly comfy queen-sized bed. But other than that there was nothing. Most of her stuff was already there waiting for her. Her things were a mix of pink, purples, and frills that stood out against the backdrop.

“We don’t usually get girly-girls in our cabin.” Clarisse shrugged. “A week ago, I’d have said you wouldn’t have last a day. Then you single-handedly took down a drakon; now I’m wondering if I should be worried about my spot as head of the cabin.”

Marinette laughed “No interest in running this cabin; too many boys.”

“You’ll get used to having brothers,” Clarisse leaned against the door. “Or at least to the smells. Sisters are easier. We stick together. We’re already thought of as weaker, and more delicate by the morons. Show ‘em who’s boss every chance you get.”

Marinette nodded.

“Just keep the fighting in the house.” Clarisse warned. “Outside this cabin; we’re a unit. Us versus everyone else. And we play to win.”

Living in Cabin 5 wasn’t as bad as Marinette thought. She had to quickly make some ‘touch this and I’ll annihilate you and dance your corpse’ rules; most of which was to keep her brothers out of her room. An unspoken rule was quickly established that if Marinette was wearing something really pretty; don’t mess with her; she played dirty. Ryan and Hunter, two of her more troublesome brothers, quickly learned when after fighting each in a mud pit decided to ruin Marinette’s new designed sunflower dress by throwing a few mud pies at her. The fury in the small girl’s eyes sent shivers through the rest of the cabin. The next day Ryan and Hunter woke up to their skin bright pink and glittering covering their rooms.

Her brother Troy, a blond with red eyes, learned next. Marinette's new silk top ended up having to be thrown away. Troy woke up glued to the ceiling with hair dyed purple and his eyebrows gone.

Then there was Chase and a cashmere sweater. Chase ended up tied in a room playing Disney princess movies on reruns for hours and hours. He didn’t speak for a week after.

Kendall and Marinette’s new purse that somehow ended up on the roof of the Apollo cabin covered in mud and who knows what else. All of the stuff she had in it was missing and had to be located. He woke up in a giant seaweed wrap strapped to a spinning board. Marinette and three of his other sisters had knives in their hands. One of his sister, Megan, started to spin the board as Marinette threw the first knife, it landed next to his head.

The last one was Blaise, the strongest, toughest, meanest of all Ares’ sons. He thought it was a good idea to throw Marinette in the lake, while she was wearing her newest outfit designed. She had spent weeks working on it. He laughed as she stared daggers at him, soaking wet. Blaise didn’t show up at the cabin that night.

When he finally did, it was the next morning. He was covered in dirt, and he pointed an accusing finger at Marinette “She buried me alive!”

That was when Clarisse decided it was time to sit Marinette down. “That’s not how we fight.”

Marinette crossed her arms “You’re right. That’s how I go to war.” She huffed. “You told me to show them who’s boss.”

“Yeah; not traumatize them!”

“I feel like you’re splitting hairs.”

Most of her siblings left her alone after that.

Marinette had also claimed dominion over the rarely used kitchen. She baked lots of treats that seemed to get even more of her rowdier brothers to let her be.

On the downside, she did find herself against Annabeth in capture the flag again and again. The two girls, still best friends, slowly found themselves enjoying the rivalry.

Marinette met her father a few months later.

During the Christmas break, Marinette found herself visiting the camp while her parents went to China to visit a sick friend of her mother’s. She had known for weeks that she’d be spending her break there and had created the perfect dress for the winter solstice. It was a mix of silvers and golds that went just below her knees and had a lace bodice. It was her first time getting to go to Olympus during the winter solstice. She only ever went to the summer one since she only spent her summers at camp.

She stood happily in her dress as she waited for Ares cabin to depart to meet the rest of the campers to leave to go to the city.

“Let’s be real here.” Marinette smiled sweetly to her brothers who eyed her wearily. “Ruin my dress and I’ll kill you all. As far as I’m concerned you’re all to blame, the one who does the crime will just get it the worst. Clear? Good.”

Clarisse rolled her eyes. Trust her tough as nails brothers to be scared to death of their smallest sister.

Olympus was beautiful. It was a mix of white and with grand pillars and statues everywhere. All the campers had gotten mixed up as soon as most found their friends on the way there. Marinette stood with Annabeth and Will, from the Apollo cabin.

The gods were quick to greet their kids, at least the ones that had been claimed. The ones who hadn’t been greet cheerfully by a bubbly Hermes, like they were his own. The kids who knew their godly parents went to go meet them. For the first time, Marinette looked around eagerly for her own godly parent for the first time.

She found her siblings and glided through the crowd, passed Athena, where she lost Annabeth, passed Apollo, where she lost Will, and nearly passed Aphrodite when a hand reached out and grabbed hers.

Marinette looked up at the attached hand and found Aphrodite looking at her with a smile on her face.

“I believe you are one of mine, darling.” The goddess said. “And don’t you look absolutely beautiful tonight.”

The bluenette blushed. “Actually, my lady, I belong in another cabin.”

“Oh?” Aphrodite eyed the girl as she was confused. “Who’s cabin is that?” All the beautiful campers were hers.

“Mine!” A voice growled. Ares dressed in all black leather and wore black sunglasses, seemed to glare through them. “Let my girl go, babe! We’ll talk later.”

The goddess of love eyed the beautiful Asian girl and the gruff warrior she knew and her mind just couldn’t compute. “She’s yours? Are you sure?” She asked but let go of the little girl’s hand.

Ares snorted. “She killed a Drakon and she’s only eleven. She’s mine.”

Marinette smiled softly at the goddess before rushing over to her brothers and sisters; listening gladly as Ares relayed some of his most recent battle stories. Unaware of the rather ridiculous image this made. A pretty little girl dressed in a silver and gold Christmas dress, surrounded by a leather-wearing, mean-faced, giant warriors that no question if someone told them they were a biker gang.

Then it was Ares turn to listen as one by one his kids relayed the latest up and goings at camp; mostly their victories. A lot had stories about the pranks they pulled. When asked who the toughest and scariest person in their cabin was; there was the usual Clarisse, Sherman, Ryan, and Blaise but Ares was surprised to hear Marinette’s name drop a few times from his sons’ mouths.

“Powderpuff.” Ares growled towards his daughter who blinked wide innocent eyes at him. “I hear you’re tough. How do you fight dressed like all of that!” He waved at her outfit.

Marinette crossed her arms and glared at her dad “I don’t know. About as easy as you do dressed as Danny from Grease.”

Silence.

Ares and Marinette glared at each other; each willing the other to break.

“Shit.” Clarisse whispered a curse.

Sherman leaned toward his twin Mark. “Who are we betting on?”

Mark shrugged “I don’t know. Dad’s a god. But Marinette’s mean. Could go either way.”

Ares chuckled and walked over to tower over his youngest daughter. “I ain’t your brothers. I don’t scare easily; no fear in my eyes.” He ruffled her hair. “And I don’t like frills.” Ares pulls a bit at lacy ribbons attached to his daughter’s sleeve. Unfortunately, no matter how well designed, with his strength the material ripped. Loud enough for everyone to hear.

There gasps from her siblings.

Marinette’s eyes slowly went from her sibling to her father.

“Can you kill a god?” Blaise asked Clarisse.

Kendall shrugged “Marinette’s about to find out.”

A cold smirk appeared on Marinette’s face. “Fear! Why do people say that? In movies, when up against the bad guy? Say they’re not afraid to die? As if that matters. What does you being afraid have to do with anything?”

Ares eyes his daughter curiously. He didn’t get the reaction he knew he’d have gotten if he did that to any of his other kids. For now, he let the matter drop as he decided to relay another of his war stories. Unaware of the blue eyes that would disappear from the room.

“Hey!” Ares shouted, drawing everyone’s attention. “Where’s my bike! Someone took my bike.”

Clarisse looked around, ready to raise hell with her father and her siblings when she noticed, someone was missing. She took her a second to realize what happened. “Shit.” She whispered.

“What?” Sherman asked.

“Marinette’s missing.” Clarisse hissed.

“So?” The Asian boy shrugged, and then the words hit him. “…No. She wouldn’t.”

Blaise, who overheard their conversation, shook his head, “She would. Marinette really liked that dress.”

“Who’d do what?” Ares growled. “You know who took my bike?”

Clarisse sighed, hopefully, her dad didn’t kill her youngest sister. “I’ll give ya a hint; she really likes frills and you really pissed her off tonight.”

Ares took off his glasses, and pits of fire looked out at his children, his eyes narrowed. “Marinette stole my bike?”

Kendall nodded, “If you get to her quick enough; you might be able to stop her from painting it pink.”

“…She wouldn’t.” The god of war said darkly. There were multiple snorts from his children.

Clarisse pinched her nose. “Does anyone know how long she’s been gone? Anything more than an hour, and that bike’s history. There will be care bears more threatening.”

No one answered.

Ares growled and with a pop, he was gone.

He showed back up a couple of hours later; still no bike and look positively furious. The other gods, particularly Hephaestus, looked beyond amused. Word had spread that the Princess of Ares’ cabin, Ares’ own daughter, had stolen his bike and ran off. All because of a ripped ribbon on her dress.

Aphrodite nodded approvingly; it was a rather stunning dress, she’d of raised Tartarus herself over it.

When the campers returned to camp, the Ares’ cabin members came to find Marinette waiting on the bike in the middle of the boxing ring.

“Who wants to go for a ride?”

Everyone did. They all cheered as one by one, or two by two, they rode the bike around camp.

The next morning at breakfast, Marinette was eating with Annabeth when the door flew opened and Ares stomped in. He glared at his daughter. “BIKE. NOW!”

Marinette placed down her toast “I want a new dress first.” She glared at her dad.

“This isn’t a negotiation.” He towered over her.

Marinette blinked, not a drop of fear in her. “It’s not. Until I get a replacement dress for the one you ruined. You don’t get your bike. And you’ll never find it without me.”

“Marinette!” Ares roared.

“DAD!” Marinette yelled back.

The campers could only watch as the strangest scene to ever hit Camp half-blood played out in front of them.

“I! You! GRR!” Ares howled before stumped away.

It took a week and three more public confrontations for Ares to finally give in and ask Aphrodite to get his daughter a dress.

“Here, princess!” he shoved it at her.

Marinette nodded, left the lunch hall, and returned with the bike; same as it ever was, apart from the red bow ribbons attached to it.

Ares scoffed at the sight, nodded at his daughter and was gone. He’d return two days later to hang out with his kids in their cabin. His bike parked out in front; a single red ribbon still tied a handlebar.

From then on the campers knew one thing…

Never mess with the Princess of War.

Almost two years later, after thirteen-year-old Marinette would receive a pair of earrings and new destiny, all of Paris would learn the same lesson.

Chapter Text

The suit was a deep dark red. Darker than it use to be from what they had seen from the previous news reports reviewed. Her mask was black. Her eyes a startling blue and her hair a shade just touch short of being as dark as night. The girl looked to be no older than thirteen or fourteen.

Somehow she had shown up on the scene just before any of the batfamily could and immediately solve the riddles, freed the innocent civilization, dismantle the bomb with rubber duck and a hair pin, dodged the trap, and was now fighting off the Riddler and his men.

And as they watched her kick the Riddler in the face and then yo-yo away, only to spin around and do it a second time, all the batkids knew they’d have to step in.

“You can’t adopt her, B-Man.” The Redhood pinched his nose.

Robin opened to his mouth his defend his father but quickly shut it. His four adopted brothers, an adopted sister, one sort of adopted “cousin”, and the hardcore way his father had been pushing Luke to spend more and more time at the manor to the point where Lucius Fox had taken to glaring at the Dark Knight.

“…She needs a mentor.” Came Batman’s gruff response.

“You need a therapist.”

They winced when Ladybug broke the arm of a 300 pound bodybuilder and slam him on the ground.

Nightwing gave his dad a grin. “I’d love a new sister, OUCH!” His hand went his thigh and saw blood. He glared at Robin. “Did you stab me?”

Robin slowly sheathed his sword. “…No.”

“Let go!” Riddler screamed as he clawed at the floor as the red menace dragged him across the floor by his legs.

“Stop squirming!” Ladybug barked. “You’re going to jail!”

Somehow the Riddler managed to free himself. Then it was Ladybug chasing the Riddler around the tower.

“Come back here, you fashion disaster.”

The caused the Riddler to pause and give the hero the most hurt look anyone of the batfamily had ever seen on him.

“Black Bat would love a sister.”

“Leave me out of this.” Black Bat’s voice rang in their ears. She was patrolling with Batwoman across the city.

The fight ending with The Riddler hogtied, and dangling from the ceiling, while Ladybug chastised him on the rudeness of strapping people to bombs.

Batman smirked.

“No!” Red Robin decided to step in. “She probably has parents. You can’t keep doing this B.”

“And another thing.” Ladybug hissed. “I’ve seen Disney villains with more style than you; you walking neon glowstick.”

That was when Batman decided to step in. The Riddler visibly brightened at seeing him “Bats, I don’t like this Robin. She’s mean. Bring back the boy Robin”

“That one lit you on fire.”

“…She made me cry.”

Ladybug glared at the bad guy.

Oh yes that was it, Batman was going to adopt Ladybug.

Bruce Wayne was going to adopt Marinette Dupain-Cheng. The girl and the rest of her class had taken the Wayne internship program that lasted a little more than a month and ahalf during summer.

Marinette was the star. Unlike the other interns, Marinette was never late. She never complained. If someone needed research done, she was the first to volunteer and was exceptional at it. Tamara, Tim’s assistant, swore by her. The girl took to assisting the assistant to the CEO like fish to water. When they needed a big name to perform at the Waynes’ annual charity Gala, after theirs backed out on short notice, Marinette had saved the day.

She didn’t interrupt. She had merely leaned down and whispered in Tamara’s ear, who then addressed the rest of the room.

“My assistant Marinette,” Tamara nodded with a relieved smile at the young girl. “Would like us to direct our attention to the front screen.”

They all did. A few months later, the screen split and Clara Nightingale was on the screen, looking as glamourous as ever.

“Marinette!” She beamed. “Love, you are as gorgeous as ever. Now what’s this about a party in Gotham?”

Before she could answered, there was a beep on the screen as another call came in. Marinette scrambled to disconnect it, “One moment. Sorry.” Tamara got up to help, only for the call to connect anyway.

That was when Jagged Stone appeared on the screen “Marinette, how’s it rocking? And Clara, I didn’t know you were on the line too. Penny!” He yelled. “I’ve facetiming Marinette and Clara. How you doing, loves?”

“Jagged.” Clara beamed. “I’m great. XY’s been bugging me to lay vocals on his new tracks. I’ve heard better from my nephew’s garage band; and he’s nine.”

Jagged winced. “That’ll tank a career. Dude’s a sound biter.” He turned his attention back to his favorite bluenette. “Marinette, what’s up? What’s with the stiffs in suits?”

Marinette blushed “I’m in Gotham working as intern for Wayne Industries.” Marinette said. “We’re in a meeting.” The young girl smiled prettily. “This is my amazing boss, Tamara!” She introduced the older black woman, standing between her and Tim. “And we could use some help with a Wayne charity event, on the 19th of this month.”

“I’m there!” Jagged grinned. “Hey! Penny, we’re going to Gotham. Marinette invited us to a party. We’re rocking out!”

“I’d love to come.” The brown-haired superstar clapped her hands. “I haven’t been to Gotham yet. It will be an experience. I can write a song about Batman!”

“Well, we only need one of-” Marinette started but stopped herself as someone, Tim, jabbed her in the side. The only give away that something had happened was the slight widening of her eyes and then cough from Tim, when Marinette stomped on his foot. “Maybe, you guys can perform together.”

“YES!” Clara screamed excitedly. “A duet. A clash of natures.”

“Rock and Pop.” Jagged grinned his approval.

“The fans will love it!” The singer looked at Marinette. “Send us the deets. Jagged, I’ll call you in five to start composing our song.”

“Rock it out, talk later Marinette!”

Then the calls disconnected.

“Clara Nightingale and Jagged Stone.” Bruce leaned back in his seat. “Well done, Marinette.”

The Asian girl nodded “Thank you, sir.” After the meeting let out, Tim, Bruce, Tamara, and Marinette remained behind as they finalized the information to send to the singers.

Bruce noticed Marinette give Tim a dark look, then were was a huff and Tim winced in pain.

“Stopping fight with your brother.” Slipped from the billionaire’s mouth before he could stop it.

The room froze. Tim’s face morphed from shock to understanding to an incredulous expression “No. I’m telling, Alfred.”

Bruce crossed his arms and pouted. Pouted. Marinette would make an excellent addition to the family.

Her and Ladybug.

He wondered how well the two would get along. If only he could get the two in a room together.

Meanwhile…

Lila had been feeding the class lies about her time in Gotham and living with the Wayne family. Alya believed every word, and had requested an interview with Lila’s Dami-bear.

Somehow she’d gotten stuck working in the mail room with Alya and Kim; neither were happy. She didn’t even know where Marinette ended up so she couldn’t spin a tail about the other girl threatening her to switch assignments.

The only bright spot was the Damian Wayne frequently visited Wayne Tower to learn about how the business works. However, whenever she tried to get close to him, he’d give her a look of disdain.

That didn’t bother Lila though. As soon as he got to know her, or rather the her she’d tell him she was, Damian would fall head over heels.

However, as the weeks went on in Gotham, she found all her plans to get close to the Wayne heir failed. She even tried visiting his home, feigning being lost, only for the Butler to send her packing. Lila didn’t even get a chance to look inside.

When she learned about the gala, she upped her game. She found herself just ‘happening by’ whenever Damian just happened to be walking by. One time, Lila even pretended to trip and hurt herself; only for Kim to ‘rescue’ her and Damian to walk on by like she didn’t even exist.

On the night of the gala, she sat in her hotel room with her adoring classmates, watching it on TV “I’d have gone of course but Dami-bear didn’t want me to get attention from any Gotham villains.”

Alya nodded sympathetically.

Lila opened her mouth to regale another tale about her and Damian’s love affairs when Sabrina cut her off. “Hey, that’s Marinette!”

And sure enough, the girl they had all froze out and declared their ex-friend was on screen walking with Jagged Stone, Clara Nightingale, a beautiful black woman, Damian Wayne, and Tim Drake. Marinette wore a stunning sliver dress that made her eyes stand out even more.

“Who are you wearing, Clara!” A paparazzi called.

“MDC.” The superstar answered and placed a hand on Marinette’s shoulder. “This designer here. Marinette Dupain-Cheng; she designed all of our looks tonight; including her own. Doesn’t she look wonderful?”

More questions were thrown out.

“Jagged, why a crocodile? Why not a dog or a cat?”

“Damian, who are you dating?”

“Why is MDC with you, Tim?”

Jagged answered first “Well I wanted a dog. But I’m deathly allergic to fur. Found out when I was a kid. Can’t get near it. Dogs are cool but cats aren’t rock and roll enough for me.”

“I am dating no one.” Damian answered. “Any rumors that say otherwise are lies. Anyone that says otherwise is lying, and should keep in mind I will sue for defamation of character.”

Tim grinned at the crowd “Marinette is Tamara’s intern. She helped organize this wonderful event. She did such an amazing job as an intern that I’ve had to stop my dad from trying to adopt her.” There were laughs from the crowed.

Damian snorted as they walked inside “He is not joking.” He was the one who found the adoption papers.

Chapter Text

It was Bustier who broke the news to Marinette and Chloé, and she did it once again in the most inappropriate fashion, “-And so the class feels it would be best if both of you were excluded from the class trip at the end of the year.” She finished. The class was just about to let out and she told the two girls in front of them all.

There were mean snickers and smug looks from the other students. The ones who just avoid the girls’ gazes; Adrien, Juleka, and Rose. The three had decided to stay out of it and just side with the majority. Marinette and Chloé had become best friends after Lila had gotten her hooks into class the year before. She turned all of Marinette’s dearest friends to ex-friends and turned them into bullies. That was fine with Marinette. She was done with two-faced people; done with turn-coats, and cowards. Marinette didn’t need them. Or want them. Chloé at least had the guts to stand on her own two feet and for what she believed in. It was a new year and a new Marinette.

Neither blond nor bluenette blinked.

“That’s fine.” Marinette shrugged. “It will be a relief not to have to fundraise for the trip.”

Chloé smirked. “Ditto. A trip to New York City, completely unfunded by the school, is going to be a lot to pay for.”

“They’ll have plenty of time though.” Marinette hummed. “A little less than a year.” The two girls cast them cool looks. “Good luck!” They chimed as the bell rang.

No one understood why they didn’t react the way they thought. Alya had expected tears from Marinette. Rage from Chloé. Then apologies and promises to do better. In fact, they all did. But they didn’t get it. Instead, they were left wondering why the two girls laughed their way out of the classroom.

It would take them months to realize.

Both girls knew though. Chloé always managed to convince her parents to fund thirty percent of whatever grand trip the class took every year. Marinette managed to put together enough amazing fundraisers to raise sixty percent of the funds needed. Everyone else in class only ever managed to pull together the last ten percent. Barely.

The next day the brand new World Travelers’ Club announced their formation and invited anyone to join. A few members of the class perked up until they heard Marinette and Chloé were the presidents. Instead, the class bashed the club and joked it was the girls’ lame attempt at making friends.

That was the last they heard of the club.

To the rest of the students of Bustier’s class’s credit, they attempted right away to start fundraising plans. However, no one in the class knew just when they should start and no one had any unique ideas; they only had a car wash fundraiser, the usual bake sale, maybe a raffle. Standard stuff they were sure would work. After Marinette, the former class president, and resident bully as far as they were concerned, always started off with those. Never realizing that she only started out with them at the very beginning of the year, and never stopped there. Nor did they realize just how much planning went into each event.

The class's first event was a car wash in November. It was a poor idea, as the weather had begun to take a turn for the worst and barely any cars showed up. They hosted it at the school figuring people would want to help out school children. Nino played music. And all the friends had a blast. But the kids made a total of $143 dollars for a days’ worth of work. They vowed their next fundraiser would be better.

During the two months, Marinette and Chloé and the rest of the World Travelers’ club; Kagami, Claude, Aurore, Marc, Luka, Ondine, and a bunch of other students who always wanted to see the world fundraised like crazy. They decided that their club trip would be to six different places; Los Angeles, Star City, Central City, Metropolis, Gotham, and finally New York City. It would be a tour. They would spend two weeks in each city, touring and visiting, before moving on to the next. Each city had its own highlights and hotels that need to be arranged and paid for. Marinette did the math; they would need to raise a little less than $35,000 to pay for everything. She made it an even $40,000 to be safe.

Marinette set up a Go-Fund-me page an hour later. It wouldn’t be easy but Marinette knew they could do it if they worked hard and fast. (She only half-heartedly glared at Chloé when two grand mysteriously was donated to the club’s Go-Fund-me five minutes after she announced it to the club. She did glare when Jagged and Clara both gave five grand each to their favorite designer and faux-niece. But stopped when Kagami said her mother was also donating $3,000 to the club.)

A week after the club’s formation, they had their first fundraiser. A car wash. Marinette knew it was best to get that one done as soon as possible while the summer heat was still around. It went great. They had it at a local park. Chloé played music off her phone. During the event, they sold ice cream and other cold sweets. Ondine had the great idea of selling full water balloons to children so they could run around. Marc sold quick funny Caricatures of customers. They raised a total of $2752, minus the two hundred for expenses that Chloé and Mariette fronted themselves.

The second fundraiser Bustier’s class held was a bake sale. It was in the middle of December and more or less a last-minute idea. Alya spearheaded the event, remembering how much money they pulled in from the last bake sale. She had the smart idea of doing it during a pep rally. Only to remember at the last minute that Marinette usually supplied all the best goods freely given from the bakery. Or made them herself. It didn’t take a genius to know that Alya nor any of the class would be welcome in the bakery based on the cold looks Tom and Sabine had given Alya last time she went in with her mother. So Alya declared all the kids would make their own goods.

…Four people got food poisoning; one of them was Kim. Most of the baked goods were dry and hard and virtually unappealing. Rose’s sugar cookies sold well but mostly because they were one of the few things that tasted and looked good. The class made a total of $128 bucks. They were lucky they weren’t sued.

The World Travelers’ club’s second fundraiser was actually a pool party at Chloé’s. She had led the entire event. The weather was still hot. They got Luka and his new band My Shadow’s Wonderland to play; Kitty Section had sadly broken up due to Lila’s schemes months before. The club members sold tickets to get in. They also sold food: hot dogs, hamburgers, veggie burgers, ice cream, and funnel cakes. Kagami sold Balloon Animals which caused her friends to do double-takes. Because Kagami knew how to make balloon animals, what in the world? Marinette and Marc did face paint and temp tattoos. Nearly everyone from school showed up. Even Bustier’s class, though they hadn’t seemed to realize The World Travelers’ club was hosting. They earned a total of $3101. Marinette had long since learned the greatest trick of the fundraiser; don’t make it obvious it’s a fundraiser. Make it fun and people would come.

Their third fundraiser happened two weeks later just at the beginning of October. It was Claude’s idea and he called it; “Can you Arcade it?” No one laughed but he thought it was hilarious. They had got permission to use the gym to set up a Video Gamers’ paradise. He got this idea when he heard the old arcade had finally shut down after Mr. and Mrs. Gladstone had opted to retire. He got the couple to donate the old game machines for a day to help them out. Claude only had to babysit their pet Parakeet for two weeks while they were out of town. Old arcade games line the walls. New games with TV borrowed from the club members were set up with the new game systems. They sold food and anything they thought a gamer would want. Aurore somehow got the local Taco Bell to sponsor the event so every twenty minutes or so they had to deal with a commercial playing in the background. This fundraiser attracted mostly parents with younger children; though a good percent was just nostalgic dads who ended up playing the games as much as the kids. $1700 was earned; most of it in quarters.

Their next fundraiser happened at the end of October and it was a haunted house; or rather a haunted school. They teamed up with a few other clubs to put the event together. They didn’t earn that much money; $300 after it was split between the clubs. However, all the kids had a ton of fun.

When November hit, and the weather turned cold, and everyone wanted everything pumpkin spice. (And Bustier’s class first fundraiser was about to happen) Marinette had did her bake sale. She with the help of the other members of the club made all the sweets; for once she didn’t have to get her parents to donate the baked goods. In additional, Marinette and the gang sold handmade little dolls of Ladybug and Chat Noir and the new miraculous heroes that had replaced the last team. The dolls were a big hit. Such a hit that Chloé got the idea of marketing them online for a much better price. The fundraiser earned about $600 bucks which wasn’t bad.

Chloé and Marinette started selling the dolls for $10 bucks each plus shipping and handling. Chloé and Marinette made the dolls. The others took care of the shipping part.

The dolls only cost 2 bucks to make, as they were mostly yarn, so they profited 8. Chloé said that was how the business made money.

By the time December hit, they had raised more half of their overall target goal.

During the fundraisers, each kid used their own influence via social media to get people to go to their Go-Fund-me page. Luka and his band, all of who were members of the club anyway, used Youtube and Instagram to promote their bands also asked fans to make a donation. Aurore used her Ladybug site Bugout to ask her fans. Ondine did swim training videos asking the same. Marc who did drawing tutorial asked too. They didn’t get a lot from it; a dollar here, three there, maybe a five if they were lucky but every bit count.

Their next fundraiser was a raffle in one of the empty unsure ballrooms of Chloé’s hotel and it happened not long before Christmas break. This was spearheaded by Aurore. The strategy was sound; most people were still rushing to get presents. All they have to do was bid on the item they want. She got local businesses to donate. A fancy dinner from one restaurant, a bouquet of roses, expensive perfumes, a massage chair; a bunch of gift cards of various stores. Chloé got her dad to donate two items, a spa day and a luxury Spa weekend. Marc offered art lessons. He also auctioned off some of his portraits. Ondine offered swim lessons. Aurore got offered a meet-and-greet with Ladybug, who even showed up to make an appearance. Kagami offered sword fighting lessons. Luka offers guitar lessons. His bandmate, Naomi, offered drum lessons. Another girl, Bridgette offered piano lessons. Marinette offered her usually big-ticket item; a custom design by MDC. The night was a hit. Once again, Marinette’s item was one of the highest bid items of the night. All in all, the kids brought in a total of $4728.

January came and Bustier’s class decided it was time for another fundraiser. Just as the World Traveler’s club decided it was time for a break. Though they still sold the dolls; which had brought in $1800 since they had started selling them; Ladybug and her crew apparently had fans all over the world. This meant by the time February hit, they had just over $10,000 left to raise and five months to do it. They would leave at the beginning of June. They already paid for all of their plane tickets and paid for their hotel rooms. All their tours booked and paid for. All reservations made. And then reconfirmed by a rather stern Chloé. Passports were bought.

Bustier’s class’s fundraiser idea was once again headed by Alya, the new class president after Lila decline the role as she would be far too busy. Alya decided a raffle would be perfect. The one they did the year before had been amazing. Again, Alya forgot that Marinette and Chloé handled nearly everything which was why it was such a big hit. Alya had to use the school gym.

“It’s not like I’d ask Chloé.” Alya huffed to her boyfriend. “I’m just glad I won’t have to deal with her or Marinette on our trip.”

“You said it, babe.” Nino leaned back in his desk. “No need for that kind of drama.”

The raffle was their most successful fundraiser so far much to Alya’s smug face when Marinette and Chloé walked into class on Monday. All the kids in the class participated and offered their own talents for use; offering lessons or gift cards from their parents' businesses. Their biggest hit was a picture and an autograph from Adrien Agreste.

“We raised over a thousand dollars.” Alya crossed her arms. A satisfied look on her face. She had worked hard. They had all worked hard. “Beat that!”

Marinette and Chloé shared a look before they literally fell to the ground laughing. “I can’t!” Chloé gasped for air. “I can’t breathe!”

Marinette struggled to contain herself “This! I!” She couldn’t even get out the words. She was laughing so hard.

They didn’t even bother to pay the glares they received any attention. It was just too funny.

For the rest of the week, it was the running joke between them. Every now and then, the other students in the class would hear “Beat that!” And laughter from the back of the room.

February came and the kids decided in anticipation for Valentine ’s Day, they would do a Date Auction. It was Ondine’s idea and it was a huge success. Surprising considering it, it was supposed to be simple and easy and something to get them back into the fundraiser mood after a month’s break. Most of the kids now had a strong online following and became popular among the youth of Paris for their awesome parties. So when word spread that the World Travelers’ Club was doing a date auction; a lot of students from school showed up. A lot of students from other schools showed up. One girl traveled from England specifically for Luka.

Marinette, followed by Chloé, then Luka, then Kagami and then Aurore was the highest auctioned date of the night. Claude and Felix were both a little put out. Marc didn’t mind. Mostly because of the best looking guy at the auction bid on him.

All in all, they raised $2100.

The next fundraiser was in March. The spring warm weather had hit in full. Flowers were blooming. The fundraiser was a carnival Luka planned. Everyone set up carnival booths and games and fun prizes. Live music. They had it in on the school soccer field. A lot of parents with their kids showed up, looking for a family-friendly event to enjoy. Total they raised $2421.

Marinette’s dolls brought in an additional $900. Then it was official they only needed $5,000 more.

Bustier’s class tried another fundraiser; a dance party in the school gymnasium; hosted by Nino. They sold tickets to get in, snacks and drinks. They put up flyers everywhere and did everything they could to promote the event. They made $750 dollars. And were proud.

In April, the World Travelers’ club did another bake sale and another car wash and a ping pong tournament was a really big hit for some reason. By the end of April, they had met their goals. All loose ends tied up. All the tickets bought. Permissions slip signed. Four teachers, who were more than excited to volunteer to spend near all-expense-paid vacation in the most popular cities in the world, would be chaperoning. They were done.

By the first Monday of May, Chloé and Marinette breathed a sigh of relief as the stress had finally left their shoulders. The only thing they had to worry about was packing, and they had a month to do it.

The two girls once again arrived to see the smug grins of the classmates' faces. Bustier’s class had been fundraising like crazy so much so that even the teacher was looking over her students proudly.

“We’ve raised $5,829,” Lila announced. The Italian girl looked smug as if she had done all the work. “Fundraising was hard but we did what we had to.”

“Way better then we did under the last class president.” Alya hissed.

Marinette and Chloé looked at each other again. It was Chloé who spoke “So you’re not going to New York?”

The question caught everyone off guard.

“What?” Alya hissed. “Of course we’re going to New York!”

Marinette sighed “No, WE” She pointed between her and Chloé, “And the World Traveler’s club are going to New York and a bunch of other places. We raised over $40,000.” Most of the students turned green.

“$40- $40,000.” Nino stuttered. “What? How?”

“We worked hard, like we always have.” Chloé flipped her hair. “That was our goal since September. It’s how much it would cost to pay for the entire trip. For every member and required chaperones to go. Why? What was your goal?”

It went quiet. Alya spoke next “Goal?”

Again, Chloé and Marinette looked at each other.

“Goal.” Marinette nodded. “The amount you needed to fund the entire trip to New York?”

“We didn’t have a goal.” Rose answered.

The two girls stared at them.

“What airline are you using?” Chloé asked. “How much do the tickets cost?”

No answer.

“What hotel are you staying at?”

No answer.

“Did you get your passports yet?”

Nothing.

“Have you made any reservations?” Marinette asked. “Any down payments?” No answered. Just pale faces.

Chloé just shook her head. “Did you at least get approval from the school board to clear the trip?”

“We need them to approve it?” Kim asked. “Why it’s our trip?”

“Safety and legal concerns.” Marinette said slowly. “It takes weeks to get approved. Permissions slips have to be signed and turned in. Chaperones found.”

“Miss Bustier’s our chaperone.” Mylène said brightly and the teacher nodded eagerly.

Marinette fought the urge to scoff. Bustier couldn’t chaperone a ping pong tournament. “Fine but with a class this size, you need at least two more. Maybe three.”

Chloé crossed her arms “How were you getting to New York? What were your plans? Did you book any tours? What were you going to do in New York?”

No one said a word.

Marinette smirked “Good on you, I guess. You must have some killer fundraising ideas with only a month and a half until summer break.” She sighed. “I couldn’t do it myself. Way too much stress. The World Traveler’s club was killing ourselves since September to get everything done.”

“September?” Rose gasped. “Really?” She deflated. “We didn’t start till November, and the car wash was pretty bad.” There were nods.

“Yep.” Chloé said. “I think we did about fifteen or more fundraisers. Little ones and big ones. How many did you guys do?”

Nino frowned “Five.”

“We worked really hard, though!” Alix slammed her fist on the desk. “Nothing worked.”

Marinette and Chloé shared another look.

“Shame.” Marinette said as they glided to their seats.

“Last year, the class did so well.” Chloé smirked. “Wonder what changed?”

“Nothing!” Alya shouted. “We did the same thing we do every year. Bake Sale, car wash, Raffle, Dance Party; everything!”

There were nods.

“It’s not fair!”

“We didn’t do anything wrong.”

There was more shouts and complaints.

Bustier calmed everyone down “Now class, let’s not give up hope. Our trip last year was a success. And I know we can pull it off again. What did we do then that we aren’t doing now?”

The class went silent as they thought up what they were doing wrong. Surprisingly, it was Juleka who answered. “Marinette did most of the organizing.” She whispered, loud enough for everyone to hear; one of the few brave things she did all year. “Her and Chloé came up with all the fundraiser ideas and they plan them out too. They always did; every year.”

“This year they didn’t.” Rose frowned.

And just like that, it was like, it was like a balloon burst inside the students.

“They always plan the best fundraisers.” Kim frowned. “And we always met our goals.”

Lila glared. She didn’t think that when she convinced the class to kick the girls off the trip that they’d be getting rid of anyone who did any real work. However, the glare quickly turned into a frown with a few crocodile tears “Then why didn’t they help us? We needed them obviously.”

Before any of the other students could direct their anger to the girls at their betrayal, Nino shrugged. “Because we told them they couldn’t come with us, remember? So they didn’t help out. They told us they wouldn’t. Why should they? It wasn’t their trip.”

Frustration and rage built inside Alya. This wasn’t how it was supposed to go. The class should’ve been headed to a glamorous trip to New York, with Marinette and Chloé left to suffer alone in Paris wishing they had been invited. Where was the justice?

“I bet you're happy!” Alya growled at her ex-friend. “Our trip is ruined thanks to you.”

Marinette smirked “No. I didn’t do anything. I was and am in no way involved with your class trip. Just like you wanted.”

“You could’ve helped us!” Alix yelled.

“Why?” Chloé asked.

Silence.

“You made it clear we couldn’t go to New York with you.” Chloé said. “Why would we help you? It’s not like we’re friends with you.”

Angry eyes and red faces filled the classroom. No one wanted to admit that they got themselves into trouble.

Alya had to be held back in her chair by Nino. “You could’ve warned me how hard being class president was. Or what we needed to do to go on the trip. But you didn’t care about us. You don’t think about us at all.”

Marinette leaned back in her seat, an easy smile on her face with frost in her eyes. “Sweetie, I haven’t thought of any of you for months.”

Before anyone could say anything else. Bustier decided to try to take control again “Marinette, Chloé; there must be something you can do. Maybe the class can tag along on your trip.”

Hopeful expressions overtook the students' faces.

Both girls looked at the teacher like she was stupid.

“Even if that was possible.” Chloé narrowed her eyes. “And it’s not. We had everything booked for months, reservations made. How will they pay for it? We only raised enough for the World Travelers’ Club.”

It was Adrien who answered, “Can’t you do something?” He said with hopeful eyes. “Our friends are really looking forward to it.”

“No.” Marinette snapped. “They are not my friends. And even if they were, it would take another 40 grand to get everyone in class on the trip. There’s no time to get that type of cash. Even if there was, it would still be weeks to get School Board approval. The World Travelers’ leave on the first. There’s nothing to do.”

“We’re not risking our trip for yours.” Chloé and Marinette chimed together, looking very much like the Ice Queens the students had called them behind their backs.

That was that. Alya and the other students would shoot glares at the two girls, and make mean comments for the next month; mostly about them being selfish. The girls didn’t pay them any mind. Lila tried to join the World Travelers’ club at the last minute, only to be unanimously told to come back in September. Damocles, at the urgency of Lila and Alya, tried to intervene and stop the trip the grounds it wouldn’t be safe. Boy, was he surprised when the school board called him into a meeting to speak about his future employment and the rampant bullying and oversight that had been going on in the school.

Bustier’s class ended up going to Disney World Paris for the weekend, before the end of May. And posted tons of videos, most of which had comments about getting away from bullies and the drama of the class.

The World Travelers’ Club left on schedule on June 1st. They would return in two months.

The pictures they posted was the talk of the school. Which was saying something since the school wasn’t even in session. The first pictures were of the grand hotels they stayed at, the amazing strange American food they ate. Carne Asada fries, yum!

In Los Angeles, the club toured Warner Brothers studios and ran into the cast of the new Star Trek movies. They attended the world premiere of the Joss Weadon Superhero movie. They got all the classic tourist pictures of Los Angeles. Though Marinette and Chloé, when they had explored by themselves, ended up running into the Rock and had a picture of themselves hanging from his biceps as he posed.

The next stop was Star City. They toured the local museum, toured Queen Industries, met Oliver Queen himself. Then they even got to meet the Green Arrow.

Alya nearly broke her phone when she saw Aurore and the superhero.

After that, the Club went to Central city where they visited Star Labs. It was Aurore’s idea. It was the most meta-filled city in the world; known for the most outrageous heroes and rogues in the world.

It didn’t take long for the club to run into the Flash, in this case, he was fighting against Captain Cold, Heatwave, and the rest of the rogues.

The fight wasn’t favoring either side. But the club watched eagerly from where they stood on the sidewalk.

They had to duck quickly when Captain Cold was blasted into the wall next to them.

Leonard Snart was surprised when a young girl helped him up. He looked and saw a bunch of kids standing there, torn between watching him and watching the fight.

“Are you okay, Mr. Cold?” She asked, with a heavy French accent, her blue eyes big with worry.

“…Fine, kid.” He answered. “Shouldn’t you lot being running off.”

The bluenette and the blond girl next to her shared a look.

“Can we get a picture?” The Bluenette asked.

Leonard Snart paused “…Sure.” There was, in fact, a first time for everything.

The kids cheered. And each one started scrambled with their phones to get their picture. It wasn’t long before Heatwave showed up to see what was wrong, only to be pulled in by a pushy blond to take pictures as well.

That was when the Flash showed up but Aurore quickly pulled him into an interview. Slowly but surely, the rogues and the team Flash found themselves entertaining and signing autographs for a bunch of French kids; answering all their questions and telling stories.

Later when Aurore and the rest posted their pictures, and the interview with the Flash and his rogues, Alya did break her phone. As far as she was concerned life wasn’t fair.

In Metropolis, they met Superman, Supergirl, Krypton (the former superboy), and the new Superboy. Superman had heard from the other League members of the French class touring different cities and how great they were.

They toured the Daily Planet and Aurore got one on one time with Lois Lane. They got to see LexCorp and had a tour given by Lex Luthor himself. Lex had heard about the class from Queen and Wells, the CEOs of Star Labs and Queen industries, and decided to one-up his competition in any way he could

Then the kids' went to Gotham. The pictures from that trip made half the kids in Bustiers’ class cry. The best pictures were of Marinette sitting in the Batmobile; Batman looking stern next to her. The ones of the club with Bruce Wayne and his kids were pretty epic too.

Finally, their last destination was New York City. And the kids saw everything. They did the entire tourist thing; The Statue of Liberty, Times Square, New York Times. Everything. However, the highlight was the tour of Stark Tower/Industries; led by Tony Stark, with Pepper to manage him. Because Tony Stark didn’t get one-upped by Lex Luthor or Bruce Wayne. Then the kids took a surprise trip to the Avengers compound.

Marinette and Chloé decided walking into the training room only to see Captain America, Thor, and Bucky Barnes working out with their shirts off was the best part of the entire trip.

Pictures and videos were taken of each member of the club holding various Avenger weapons. Chloé refused to admit her hand trembled when she was given over Captain America’s shield.

The funniest video was suppose to be each member of the World Travels’ club struggling to pick up Thor’s hammer. It was pretty funny. Until Marinette lifted it like it weighed nothing. Mouths dropped. The Avengers were stunned. Who was this small bluenette worthy of Thor’s hammer?

Then Thor shouted that Marinette would come to Asgard with him.

Then Tony had to tell Thor that he couldn’t kidnap kids.

To which Thor said, “What about Peter? Where did he come from?”

“I’m his mentor.” Tony groaned.

Thor nodded “Then I shall be the girl’s mentor. The Captain shall train young Chloé. Natasha will have Kagami as they are suited for each other; mostly because they strike fear in the hearts of everyone. Pepper will get Aurore; as they were meant to rule. Hawkeye will get Claude. The Soldier of Winter will get young Luka. You shall have Peter. The rest will be divided among the rest of the Avengers. There. All done.”

A moment of silence, and then Tony yelled “That’s not how this works!”

It was all on video.

It went viral in an hour.

Marinette had to portal back to Paris to deal with several different Akumas several different times; most were just about jealousy.

When the kids returned to Paris they wasted no time relaying the stories of their adventures.

Then September came and school started. Marinette and Chloé once again walked into class together, with smiles on their faces, only to meet glum looks on the students' faces. They paid no mind as they headed back to their seats in the back.

Before class could begin, Rose approached them, a hopeful smile on her face. “Marinette, Chloé; we were hoping you’d come with us on our next trip.” Her smile widened “And Marinette, maybe you’d like to be class president again.”

None of the other students looked happy at the idea but all of them could admit that the World Travelers’ club had been amazing. And if they ever wanted another great trip, they had no choice but to deal with the Ice Queens.

Marinette and Chloé shared a look and then shot the class cold smirks “No!”

“We’ll be far too busy.” Chloé smiled, coolness in her tone. “We decided we no longer want to go on any more class trips. With you.”

“The World Travelers’ club takes a lot of work.” Marinette added.

“Good Luck though.” The two girls chimed together. “You have plenty of time to fundraise though.”

“A little less than a year,” Chloé said. “Our club starts planning in about two weeks. We’ll start fundraising right after. We’re thinking about Japan. Luckily this trip won’t be as expensive as our last.”

“Good luck with your trip though.” Marinette leaned back in her seat. “Who knows? If you’re lucky, it’ll be as fun as your last one. We know you worked so hard. Earned over $5,000 right?”

“Beat that!” Chloé added.

Then both girls burst into laughter.

Marinette wiped her eyes. “Besides you don’t want us there on your trip.”

“Too much Drama, right?” Chloé offered.

The bell rang. And the class’ resident ice queens sat in back with smiles on their faces and ice in their eyes.

Chapter Text

No one would know who or what had caused the akuma this time. However, when a thirteen-year-old superfan of Ladybug got Akumatized, everyone knew it.

A loud voice boomed in the ears of all the citizens in Paris. “Beware Paris, I am the Gardener, protector of the Loveliness. Those who have failed our Queen Ladybug will be revealed. A number you shall be given on a scale 1 to 100; the higher the number, the more trust the Queen has in you. Low numbers have failed our Queen, betrayed our Queen, betrayed the loveliness, and will be punished!”

“Loveliness?” Adrien asked, already preparing to make a break for it to transform.

Unaware that Marinette decided to wait for a bit. Some lessons needed to be learned the hard way. All the kids were at lunch and seemed to be enjoying the day until the alert happened.

Max pushed his glasses up. “A group of ladybugs is called a ‘loveliness of ladybugs’. Gardeners love Ladybugs because Ladybugs protect their gardens.”

“Cool!” Kim grinned. “We get to see how much Ladybug digs us.”

Alya preened “I’m at least a 90.” She pulled out her phone. “I’m so going to live stream this.”

“I think I’m like an 80, dude.” Nino smirked.

All the kids gave their guess; most figuring they were at least in the 70s. It was Alya who joked that Marinette probably had a ten.

The others agreed; thinking the girl had been such a bully lately and so mean to Lila.

Marinette overheard them from where she, Chloé, Kagami and their new friends sat. A smirked spread across her face. This would be good.

A blinding flash filled the cafeteria. When it was gone, all the kids had numbers above their heads.

One by one the excited grins on the students of Bustier’s class faded.

“A two?” Alya paled. “How can I be a two?” A dark ugly red 2 floated above her head. She touched the number and words appeared next to it: Warning: Disloyal. False friend. Bully. Anger control problems. Easily swayed. Bad journalist… etc.

Nino frowned “I got a four.” How could he have a four? He was Carapace. Ladybug had chosen him herself. Or at least she had. He hadn’t gone Super in over a year. Was that when Ladybug lost her trust in him?

He touched the number. His warning said: bad friend. Disloyal. Bully. He touched it again before he could read any more.

Kim had a five. Alix had a three. Mylène had a seven. Rose and Juleka had 10s. Ivan had an eight. Nathaniel had an eleven. Max had a six. All were in the red. All had similar warning signs.

Adrien had frozen in his seat when he saw his number. A 14. How could he be a 14? Why did Ladybug barely trust him? They were partners, friends, maybe more one day. But how could they be any of that when she didn’t trust him.

He touched his number. His warning sign read: Naïve, Spineless, Pushy, Bad friend, and, in bold letter, COWARD.

“We should go.” Max whispered. “People are staring.”

And sure enough they were. Most of the student body had numbers in the 30s or 40s, it was respectable seeing as they barely dealt with the hero. However, this meant it was easy to find the kids who ranked so much lower.

Slowly suspicious eyes fell on Bustier’s class. What had they done, most wondered. Whatever it was they knew it was bad. Somehow the students of Bustier’s class had hurt Ladybug. And as far as the rest of the school was concerned, and those watching from Alya’s livestream, if Ladybug couldn’t trust them, they couldn’t either.

Marinette watched with cold eyes as her classmates and ex-friends scrambled to rush out of the cafeteria. Still she kept a smile on her face as one by one students came up to thank her for whatever she had done for Ladybug; for being such a good friend to the hero.

A glowing, bright beautiful emerald green 92 floated above her. It was the highest number anyone had seen so far. Her words attached were less of a warning and more of brag: Loyal, Honest, Good. Trustworthy. Caring. A great friend. Hardworker. Heroic. Brave. Then her warning was: A bit too insecure but working on it.

Aurore beamed at her friend, livestreaming from her own phone to her new blog Bugout. She had a neon green 70 above her head. Her words: Honest, Hardworker, Loyal, Good friend, Amazing journalist. “Everyone post a pic of themselves with the number above their heads; it’s blowing up Twitter.”

Chloé gave everyone smug grins, as she had the second highest an 86 above hers. Her words: Brave, Strong, Loyal, Good. A great hero. A great friend.

Kagami had a 72. Her words: Loyal, Confident, Headstrong, Good fighter, Good friend. Marc a 67. Ondine a 66. Claude a 71. They all had similar ones to Kagami.

“You’re in Bustier’s class, right, Marinette?” A girl who had come to thank Marinette had asked. Her question drew attention from everyone. “Are you going to be safe there? With them?”

Claude frowned “Maybe you shouldn’t go back there.”

It took a lot of reassurance to get her friends and even quite a few of the other students who had been in the cafeteria to allow her to go back to her class. Even then, Marinette found Ms. Mendeleiev, who had a solid forest green 71 above her head and had a bit more pep in her step then usual, escorting her and Chloé to class.

Students in the hall moved out of Marinette’s way as soon as they saw her coming, a look of awe on their faces. The bluenette couldn’t fight the pink blush that crept on to her face.

They knew they had gotten to Bustier’s class when they saw the red glow emerging from the room.

Alya couldn’t believe it. How couldn’t Ladybug trust her? She was Rena Rouge. Or at least she had been. There had been a new Fox running around with Ladybug lately. Rena hadn’t been seen in over a year. Still, Alya ran the Ladyblog. Alya thought they were friends. But how could that be true with a 2 above her head. And she wasn’t a bully or disloyal.

The rest of the class had a similar mindset. Even Bustier, who had a three, had a sorrowful look on her face. She didn’t understand what she had done wrong.

When green glows entered the room, they all noticed. Mouths dropped.

Ms. Mendeleiev with a 71, they could understand. She was a great teacher, no one could deny it. The beautiful blond Chloé they could sort of understand. She had an 86; maybe she had done more good as Queen Bee than they knew about. Marinette though? Their minds just couldn’t compute.

How could Marinette have a 92?

They read the words attached to her and Chloé’s numbers with disbelief.

Said girls thanked Mendeleiev who had taken to blatantly staring at Bustier with distrust. It occurred to Mendeleiev, that the younger teacher did have an absurdly high number of Akuma transformation from her students. When Mendeleiev had told everyone what she had seen and realized; most of the other faculty would begin to keep a close eye on Bustier and her class. Something just wasn’t right with that lot.

Marinette and Chloé made their way to the seats in back. The green above their heads looked like a halo.

Alya wanted to scream. “Why does Ladybug trust you?” She asked the girls.

“She’s Queen Bee,” Marinette pointed at Chloé. “A loyal ally of Ladybug.”

Chloé smirked “Don’t you remember that it was Marinette who first got you that interview with Ladybug; the reason your blog became as popular as it did?” She asked reporter. “Marinette’s Ladybug’s friend.”

Any scathing thing the students had been thinking to sneer at the girls died on their lips. Marinette was Ladybug’s friend. They knew Marinette knew the hero but never thought about how close they were.

“Why do you think Ladybug stopped giving you interviews?” Chloé leaned back in her seat. A euphoric feeling filling her. “She only started working with you in the first place because she knew you were Marinette’s bestie. Once that changed, well… Ladybug just didn’t want to work with you anymore. Something about Journalistic Professionalism. How is your website doing by the way? I haven’t checked in a while. I normally use Aurore’s Bugout blog. Ladybug endorses it, you know?”

Marinette could have kissed the blond. The devastation on Alya’s face was finally karma for all the nasty texts she had sent to Marinette before she changed her number.

Nino pulled his girlfriend into a hug.

“She read those texts you sent me by the way.” Marinette sent them a cold smirk as horrified looks overcame their faces. “Every last one. She was so disappointed.”

“You showed her?” Rose whispered. “How could you show her?”

“Why not?” Marinette shrugged. Rose hadn’t sent as many mean texts as the others in class and weren’t all that mean; just accusatory and claiming that she refused to be friends with a Bully. “I trust her. She trusts me. I even sent her videos of what a day in our class has been like lately. Ladybug got to see and hear everything personally. She has so many concerns about the goings on in this school. She’ll be going to the school board with the videos.”

Bustier paled. She knew the students had gotten a bit out of hand but surely they weren’t that bad. They were just kids after all. (The teacher would get her answer a week later, along with a pink slip.)

Alya sobbed as she remembered everything she sent Marinette. How could she know Ladybug would read them? No wonder Alya got a 2. Ladybug probably hated her. “I only sent that because you were being such a bully.”

“Yeah.” Alix hissed. “It’s not fair. You were being such a freak about Lila!” There were nods.

And as the old saying goes, speak of the devil, and the devil…

Lila had taken her sweet time getting to school that day. She had lied to her mother that it was closed for the morning because an Akuma. And it was just her luck that one would appear. She had stayed in bed all day, earphones blasting music in her ear, wondering just how she’ll amaze her classmates that day. It felt great to be adored.

When Lila got up to leave for school, she looked in the mirror and saw a dark, blood red glowing Negative 51 above her head. She shrugged and left her apartment. Earphones still in her ears. A happy smile on her face.

She didn’t notice the shocked and disgusted looks on people’s faces as she passed them. Or why a mother picked up her child and ran in the other direction. Lila didn’t see the brave man who reached out, with shaky hands, and touched her number as she passed by. Nor did she see the people taking pictures of her and her warning signs. The photos went viral almost instantly, everyone wanted to know just who was the girl with the only negative number in all of Paris… As far they knew.

When Gabriel Agreste saw Lila’s image on the web, he ordered Nathalie to sever all connections to the teen girl and release a statement making it clear the company had no idea just what Lila Rossi had been capable of. Afterwards, Gabriel wondered what Lila had done to earn such a dramatically low number.

Gabriel himself was at a respectable and average 30. While Nathalie was at solid 34. Decent not too green numbers. Though as Hawkmoth, they were both an Ugly negative -2. He knew he was a Supervillian; Ladybug regarded him as a bad guy. But she seemed to regard Lila Rossi as pure evil.

…Maybe Hawkmoth should sever his connection to the Italian girl as well.

Lila arrived at school, just at the end of lunch, students had just started to leave the cafeteria for lunch. She didn’t notice that students stopped in their tracks to stare at her. Or the teachers with horrifying and calculating looks on their faces. She didn’t seem Damocles’ pale and rush off to call her mother.

She didn’t notice anything. Lila just smiled pleasantly; having decided to go with a Prince Ali story that day. Maybe that he asked her to marry him. She’d be the envy of all the girls in class.

However, when Lila got to the class she did notice the shocked looks she got from her classmates. But not the cold smirk on Marinette’s face.

“What?” Lila asked looking around. “Did something happened? Oh no, is the Akuma still around? How awful!” She said fighting the smile off her face. Hopefully Ladybug was getting her ass kicked, she thought.

Alya dropped her phone. Negative? How could Lila be negative? How could she have such a low negative number at that?

Everyone in class read the giant warning label attached to Lila Rossi’s number: Liar, Backstabber, Nasty, Bully, Untrustworthy, Manipulative, Rotten, Villain, Horrible person; the list went on and on. However, it was that shook them to their cores: Evil. Not bad. Not awful. Evil.

Alya collapsed against her boyfriend “No. No. I didn’t know. I swear.”

“Shh, it’s okay,” Nino comforted her. “None of us knew.” There were nods from the other students.

Marinette and Chloé looked at them with narrowed eyes because: What the hell.

“Except I told you she was a liar.” Marinette glared at them. “You didn’t listen. You turned against me… for her.”

“You turned against Marinette,” Chloé said slowly. “The girl who did everything for you. And for what? A few glittery stories and false promises?”

Adrien closed his eyes. Was this why Ladybug distrusted him? Because he didn’t side with Marinette like he knew he should’ve. Plagg had warned him he was wrong. But he just didn’t want to risk losing all his friends like Marinette seemed to be losing hers.

Marinette looked at Rose “Now I want you think again about every text you all sent me because of Lila Rossi.” Once again the students turned pale. They had been so mean, so harsh, so unbelievable cruel to the girl that had been so dear to their hearts. “Now I want you to remember again that Ladybug saw them.”

Rose was the first to break out in tears. “I’m-I’m sorry!” She sobbed and struggled to find her words. She had disowned one of her closest friends for a villain. “I’m so sorry!”

Other students were in the same boat she was. The fiery Alix was had been contemplating going on another tirade against Marinette when Lila walked in, felt her anger be snuffed out a like a campfire in a thunderstorm. The pink haired girl remembered helping lead the charge in showing Marinette what it was like to be bullied; tripping her, ripping off her homework, shoving her. What had she done? Kim had been crushing on Lila hard felt crushed. Marinette had been his friend since pre-k, and he just… left her.

Lila looked honestly confused. She had missed something, and it was big. “What’s going on?”

Nino glared at the girl; his eyes red, tear streaks his face. “Those numbers tell the world how much Ladybug trusts you. Or how much she doesn’t,” He said darkly, thinking about his own number and his actions against the girl he once called his best friend. “And why.”

“The lower the number,” Adrien added. “The less she trust you.”

Chloé leaned forward in her seat and sent a vicious smirk to the Italian girl. “And guess who has the only negative number in Paris.” She teased. “Besides Hawkmoth, but at least he was smart enough to hide. You’re trending by the way.”

“No!” Lila said, looking around desperately, but all she saw was cold stares. “No!” She pulled out her phone, and sure enough the name Lila Rossi was trending. Her picture with the giant negative number above her head seem to be everywhere. “This can’t be happening! How can this be happening!”

Marinette stood up “Because you’re a bad person. You’re mean and you’re cruel. And worst yet, you dragged everyone down with you.” She said. Her voice wasn’t righteous or angry. It was like she was stating a fact from a history book. Marinette looked over every single one of her ex-friends. “Ladybug will never trust you again.”

The bell rang.

“Time for class,” Chloé sang. “Maybe you guys will finally learn something.”

Chapter Text

The café was small, empty, in a little nowhere town that had the unfortunate luck of being built in the middle of nowhere; somewhere in a part of England most people never heard of. The café, and the town, wasn’t the type of place you went searching for. Anyone who ended up there, that didn’t already live there, always happened upon it be accident. Usually because they were lost.

The two sole customers in café were most definitely lost. A boy and a girl.

The boy-The young man had dark hair, the iciest blue you could imagine, and a broken look on his handsome face. He sat near the window, on one side of the café, watching the rain poor down. He looked tired, forgotten, and lonely. His name was Tim.

The girl- A teenage girl, still growing into herself, had blue-ish black hair and the deepest, brightest blue eyes imaginable. She said on the other side of the café. A solemn expression on her lovely face. Her eyes sad, and just a bit red. Exhaustion seemed to have set in her bones, and held herself in way soldier who just came home from war did. She was jumpy, scared, and above all looked absolutely heartbroken. Her name was Marinette.

He was from Gotham. She was from Paris. And at that moment, there were no two more lost souls in the world.

The café owner was a kind elderly woman who had taken her tea in back to account inventory; she hadn’t seen any harm in leaving the two kids by themselves for a bit.

Tim had gotten to the café first, and had known the moment the girl had entered.

Marinette noticed the boy sitting, alone, in the quiet café as soon as she walk inside.

Neither had talked to each other. They hadn’t had the energy that day to feign niceties. However, as the rain came down harder, the lights flickered, and Billie Holiday’s Good Morning Heartache played its sweet melody… Something just came over the two.

“Running away,” Marinette asked loud enough so the boy across the café could hear her. He couldn’t have been much older than her, she noticed.

Tim gave her a small bitter smile, “Is it really running away if you don’t have a home to run from? Or if no one cares or notices you’re gone.” He closed his eyes for a moment as wave of emotion hit him. “When does it stop being running away, and starts just being leaving? What about you?”

“I think I’m doing both,” Marinette answered honestly. Her throat dry, and tears burning in her eyes. “Running away from everything, and still doing the right thing by leaving a bad situation.”

Tim nodded. He was in the same boat. “Where you coming from?” Though he figured France from her accent.

“Paris. And you?”

“Gotham.”

“No one waiting for you?” Marinette asked. He shook his head. “Me either. Aren’t we a pair?”

It went quiet. Billie Holiday still filling the silence.

“I lost all my friends to a liar,” Marinette said. “My partner, uh, teammate was five seconds from having sexual harassment charges filed against him. He got… fired. Now I have to do everything by myself.” If Tim noticed her slip, he didn’t say anything. My parents don’t trust me.” She failed to stop Hawkmoth again and again. She failed to keep her friends from falling into Lila’s clutches. She failed her parents with all her lies and excuses of where she was going and where’s been to the point where they couldn’t deal with it. Too scared and weary of what the daughter they no longer recognized had become. They asked her to leave; move out. Then it was Official Marinette had no one. Marinette was lucky her grandma had apartment in the city she never used. Or she’d have been homeless.

Tim did notice though. “I thought… I thought I belonged somewhere I didn’t. Thought I had found a family; a real family like I always wanted. Turned out I wasn’t wanted. I was a just a placeholder. Not a brother. Or a son.” He had nearly died several times, had lost his spine literally, broke through time, fought aliens and world conquerors, rescued batman from the time stream; dome more than humanly possible. But it hadn’t been enough. Or maybe it hadn’t meant anything to the Bats. A part of him had it all to prove he belonged, that he earned the cowl; that just because Batman hadn’t picked him like had his other Robins, but just let him stay, hadn’t meant anything. But it did. And Tim knew the truth the world had been trying to get him to see. He was just pretending; pretending to belong to and with the Batfamily, pretending he had been a good Robin, pretending they had wanted him.

“I’m a failure,” The bluenette said.

“I’m a pretender,” Tim shrugged. “Name’s Tim though.”

“Marinette.”

She got up and walked across the café and sat in the seat across from Tim. “My friends tossed me aside from something shiny and new. I’m been thrown away.”

Time gave her a nod “The people I thought were my family don’t care that I haven’t been to the manor in almost two years. Or didn’t realize. I’ve been forgotten.”

“Been there.”

Tim leaned forward in his seat, “I make one mistake. And B acts like I tried to end the world. I was rash. I acted out. I made a mistake. I’m human. It doesn’t even matter that I fixed it. He just refused to let it go.” Captain Boomerang killed his father. Tim had wanted to make him pay. It’s not like pointed a gun at villain. He just set the bastard up in a way he couldn’t walk away from. “He never listens to me. I get it, though. I wasn’t what he wanted. He didn’t want another son. He didn’t choose me.” Tim blinked hard, his fist clenching. “No one ever chooses me.”

“Everything I do has to be perfect,” Marinette whispered. “I can’t mess up. I can’t make mistakes. I have to stay in control at all times. Not like everyone else. I don’t get to be human. I have to be more. I have to be better. I have to be an example,” She hissed the word. “The world’s burning but I still have to be perfect. I still have to be strong and righteous and good. I have to take the high road.” She closed her eyes. “When all I want to do is scream. I have defend the world when no one even bothers to defend me.”

Ilene Woods’ So This Is Love started playing. They listened to the song play, a weight off their shoulders left. Not all of it but some. And at that moment the ridiculousness of their situation hit; they had left their countries, ended up god knows where, stuck in a café to avoid the rain, and were complaining to a perfect stranger about how horrible their lives had been as of late. And they laughed. And laughed until it hurt.

“Why we do put up with it?” Marinette leaned back in her seat. “I mean, I know why. But really. Why?

Tim shrugged, a smile still on his face. We know why. We’re doormats.”

Marinette nodded, “They only want us when they want something. That’s the only time we matter.”’ She looked up, right into his eyes. “But that’s why we’re here, isn’t it? Because we can’t take it anymore.”

“And we know we shouldn’t,” He nodded firmly. “Because we shouldn’t and we’re not.”

“Never again,” Marinette swore. And then stood up. “Pardon, I must use the restroom.”

Then she left. As soon as she was gone, Tim pulled out his phone and looking up any superhero activity happening in Paris. There was a lot. Mostly about a hero named Ladybug, who loved more than just a bit like his new friend.

Marinette, on the other hand, left to Speak with Tikki and Plagg who had fighting to get her attention. As soon as she was alone in the bathroom, Plagg stated, “Him! I wanted him. He’s my new Kitty!”

“I like him too,” Marinette said softly.

They convinced Marinette that Tim would be a good hero; and she needed help.

When Marinette rejoined the table, neither said a word. They went back to telling each other a bit more about their sorrows and heartaches until a relative peace settled between the two. Feeling freer than they had in months.

Marinette drank her, now, cold tea. She placed down the cup, “So Tim, any plans on going back to Gotham. Cause if not, I’d like to make you an offer?”

Tim smirked, the thrill of a potential adventure hitting him, “Is Marinette asking me? Or is Ladybug? For the record, it’s a yes either way.”

Marinette smiled, glad that her new partner was seemed to have high intelligence. “How do you feel about Paris?”

“Love it,” Tim stood up. “I get to design my own look though. Unlike you, I don’t look good in skintight anything.”

“Oh I don’t know about that…” She teased her blue eyes sparkling. “That might be something we’ll have to find out.”

The young man held a hand out, “Care to dance?”

“Thought you’d never ask,” The young woman said as took his hand in hers.

They swayed to the music, laughing and twirling around. An elderly woman watched as once again her café worked its magic like it did for every lost soul that wandered in.

Louis Armstrong’s What a Wonderful World started to play in the background as icy-blue eyes met bright blue. The rain slowly stopped as two lost souls, alone in the world, found each other.

I see skies of blue and clouds of white

The bright blessed day, the dark sacred night

And I think to myself what a wonderful world…

Chapter Text

One week. Just one week. Marinette took one week off a year. One week where she didn’t work herself to death as Marinette. Or nearly get herself killed as Ladybug. One week where she didn’t do any favors, any designs, didn’t work in the bakery, didn’t save anyone. A week to relax. A week to meditate. A week to destress and just take care of herself. Just one week every year. To prepare for it she sent reminders to all her friends and family. She posted a flyer on the class bulletin board. Marinette finished all her commissions and school work in advance.

She made Fu aware that Ladybug wouldn’t be active, told Chat Noir that Queen Bee would be his partner while she was gone. Marinette always made sure everyone was prepared for her absence. And made it clear that she would be unavailable. No matter what. She didn’t care if the world was ending.

However, this year was different than the ones that came before. For starters, Marinette now only had two or three good friends in class, and one or two mediocre ones. She only warned those three people. While she still posted her usual flyer, she had done it knowing it would be disregarded.

Marinette was no longer class president either; she no longer had to plan class trips, parties, or dances. Or anything of the sort. When she was class president, Marinette always made sure to plan her week off around the class’s busiest time of the year. That year, she didn’t have to so she didn’t. In fact, she planned her week off during the biggest dance of year, the class musical, the class’s big fundraiser. It was usually her most stressful week of the year.

Not this time.

On the Friday before her week off, Marinette reminded Bustier of her absence for the next week, and then walked out of class with a relieved smile on her face. She was almost there. Just two more days. She used her weekend to finish up any last minutes details of her vacations; confirm her reservation; spend most of the time with her parents.

And on the stroke of midnight that turned Sunday to Monday, Marinette got her bags, kissed her parents goodbye and was gone in her Uber. She knew how this week worked. By six am, the ‘emergency’ calls would start; everyone screaming fire. However, she wouldn’t be there to put them out, metaphorical fires or real ones.

‘Not today, Satan.’ Marinette thought.

Marinette got to the airport, slept on the plane ride, arrived at her luxury beach resort, a little after sunrise. She had saved up her money and did extra commissions all year to pay for it. It was beautiful. However, there was just one problem…

“Marinette, love!” Jagged called, somehow looking more awake in the wee hours of the morning than he did at 3 in the afternoon. Penny, however, looked half-asleep. Even Fang slept on the luggage being moved by a rather fearful looking bellhop.

Marinette’s parents couldn’t get time off the bakery; it was their busiest time too. Her grandma was in Peru. Mariette needed an adult with her at the resort. Jagged happened to overhear her mother asking if she found a chaperone yet. It wasn’t like Marinette had any other options.

“I have so many Rockin’ plans!” Jagged said. “Scuba diving! Sky diving! Swimming with sharks! Parasailing! Bungee jumping!”

Marinette narrowed her eyes at her favorite rockstar and honorary Uncle “Sleep.” She said.

Jagged waved her off “We’ll sleep when we’re dead.”

“Sleep.” Marinette hissed darkly.

As amazing as that all sounded it could wait. Marinette was there to relax, not fight a shark. “Not today, Satan.” She whispered when she checked into her room. Leaving Penny to drag away a protesting Jagged to get some sleep as well. She called her parents to let them know she had gotten there safely, called to re-confirm her spa reservation for that afternoon and then check her texts.

She had gotten quite a few as expected. Chloé wishing her a good vacation and promising to keep an eye on Chat. Luka sent her funny vacation memes. Nathaniel sent pics or didn’t happen texts; he found the possibility of Marinette of all people actually taking a vacation hilarious and improbable. She’d show him though.

Then there were a few texts from her ex-friends. And it seemed like the fires had started…

When class started on Monday, most didn’t realize that Marinette wasn’t there until Bustier reminded Chloé to remind Marinette about the test next week. They all shrugged it off. Glad not to have to deal with the drama Marinette brought to class.

When Alya, the new class president, brought up the dance that Friday, things got a little tense.

“We need volunteers.” The glasses-wearing girl said. “People to decorate and to clean up and all that. We also need to get decorations.”

She received confused looks.

“Isn’t that your job?” Alix asked. “The class president does all that.”

Alya crossed her arms. “No it’s not my job. I organize and plan but I can’t do everything by myself.”

“Marinette did.” Kim shrugged. “It can’t be that hard.”

“Do you wanna do it?” Alya asked him but he quickly shook his head. “Thought so. We don’t have a big budget. So can anyone chip in for decorations and food?”

Mylène frowned. “Marinette made all the decorations and food.” They never had to chip in before. “Maybe she’d do it again.”

There were nods. They may not be friends with the girl anymore but she was still very helpful.

“OH! I need a dress!” Rose brightened up the room with her smile. “Marinette made mine last year. It was so beautiful. I’ll ask her to make another.”

A few of the girls said the same.

“Not gonna happen.” Chloé smirked. “You guys are on your own.”

Alya shot her a glare. “And we’ll be just fine.” She wasn’t happy about asking her ex-bestie for anything, anyway.

They were not fine.

Monday they had all talked a big game about not needing Marinette but by Tuesday, they realized that was a lie.

Because everything was falling apart.

Mylène’s musical was Friday, the day before the dance. More than half the class were either in it or helping with it. That meant Alya had barely any volunteers for the Dance committee. And had been reminded by Bustier about the annual fundraiser they did every year to pay for the class trip. Alya had been class president since the beginning of the year, and had been responsible for planning it. She had forgot all about it.

Alya was confident she’d manage though. They’d pull in enough money to pay for the entire trip and she’d get to rub it in Marinette’s face that no one needed her. Alya hoped Lila was back in time from her trip with Prince Ali to see it.

In addition, neither she nor Bustier seem to remember that the fundraiser was always biggest because it was the last one of the year. Marinette usually had done several different ones by then.

Mylène was struggling. None of the sets were done. The costumes were terrible. The entire play seemed to be falling apart. They had forgot to not only put up flyers promoting the play but they never even made them. She didn’t understand, normally everything would be going as smooth as silk by then. Silk…

“Marinette!” She gasped. Yes, she remembered, Marinette always helped out with the school plays. The Bluenette would fix the costumes. She’d even help out with the flyers and the set. Mylène pulled out her phone and quickly called her ex-friend. It went to voice mail. She frantically sent a dozen texts, all screaming emergency. But she never got a reply.

Marinette laid on the beach, drinking a virgin Piña Colada, while talking with a boy she met while surfing and subtly eyeing him. He was a seventeen-year-old, tanned, dark haired Adonis, literally named Adonis. He was ripped in a way Marinette had only every previously seen on guys in magazines or on TV. Marinette was fifteen, (Sixteen in just a few months) had grown remarkably into her looks, and smirked a bit every time she caught Adonis eyeing her back.

“I got to go.” Adonis said. “Work.” He leaned a bit closer to Marinette. “If you wanna drop by, I wouldn’t mind. Maybe we can go for a swim together.”

Marinette flushed with excitement and blushed a lovely pink by the offer. “That sounds amazing! What do you do?”

He grinned a sparkling white smile that lit up his gray eyes, and caused Marinette to let out a dreamy sigh. “I work with my dad. We do underwater scuba tours and explore sea wildlife and dormant underwater volcanos. We just got be careful to avoid sharks.”

Marinette’s mouth fell open, and she just stared at the older boy for a moment. “I’m a little busy today. But can we meet up later?” She squeaked.

They said their goodbyes. And once Adonis was out of sight, Marinette’s eyes narrowed “Not today, Satan.”

An image of the first time she saw Adonis suddenly floated to the front of her mind. Adonis coming out of the water, with his surfer board and red swim trucks, running towards dry land.

Marinette took a deep breath to steady herself; fight the urge to go running after Adonis. Because there was no way in hell she was going to deal with a ‘Dormant’ volcano. And she didn’t mess with sharks. Neither did Jagged anymore and he had to learn his lessons the hard way. He was lucky to come back with all his limbs.

By Wednesday, everyone was panicking. Alya refused to give in and attempted to rally her troops; with a divide and conquer plan. Lila had even come back early and graciously offered to take time away from her busy schedule to help. Alya decided they’d work on the play first. Then prepare for the dance, it shouldn’t take that long to decorate anyway, Alya had guessed. Then finally they work on the fundraiser. Everything would go perfectly.

…Everything went wrong.

They worked the entire morning on Mylène’s musical. They tried to work on the costumes. But they had no one who could fix the costumes. Any tailor they went to cost an arm and a leg. Lila’s personal tailor was away helping the Duchess of Manchester with her wedding dress. Max could print flyers but only generic ones. Not the creative ones Marinette had always made. And it wasn’t like they could ask Nathaniel for help without him spitting acid at them. The sets had to be rushed; and ended up poorly painted. Not even close to as good as the ones Marinette had help do the year before and even worse than the ones other classes had done. To make matters worse, the light fixtures they had installed started a small fire.

Mylène had a full blown panic attack that caused one of the strongest Akumas Queen Bee and Chat Noir had ever faced.

The musical had taken up most of the day. So Alya and the class spent the rest of it and most of the night trying to prepare for the dance. The problem was their budget was small. Apparently it had always been that small which had shocked Alya and the others as they remembered the amazing dances Marinette had always thrown. The only decorations came from the local party story and were as cheap as possible. But they hadn’t gotten nearly enough when they got to gym and fully realize the size of it. But most of their budget was already shot on what they did get.

While for the last few years, Marinette’s parents had supplied most of the food for the dances from the bakery. It was clear to Alya that, it wouldn’t be happening. Most of the class had been banned from the shop. Alya ended up having to buy dollar store chips and drinks; and ended up with a cliché fruit punch bowl.

Everyone got in trouble with their parents for being out so late. Even if they had been at school. All the kids were exhausted and overly stressed. When Alya got home that night, she got a text from Nino that caused her to burst into tears. His DJ gear had fried. They had no music for the dance.

Not to mention Alya hadn’t even thought about the fundraiser. What was she going to do? What could she do?

Alya cried herself to sleep. Knowing that in the morning she’d have to swallow her pride and call in the big guns. She needed Marinette. They all did.

Marinette was having the time of her life. She laughed as she let Heinrich and Mila twirl her around the dance floor. She was at a local teen club, out late, and truly partying for the first time in her life. He was a sixteen-year-old, six foot tall, blond, gorgeous fut-baller, with cheekbones that could cut glass. He had come to the city with his team for a charity match all the way from Germany. Mila was a beautiful redhead from Ireland, with startling blue eyes and a face dusted with freckles. She was a futballer too and was the most competitive person Marinette had ever met.

Marinette had met the futball players, the girls’ team and the boys’ team at the beach. When the girls realized they only had five players to the boys’ six and needed another girl, they saw Marinette alone and invited her to play. They all had a blast. Afterwards, they invited her to the club that night.

Marinette had danced with everyone. However, somehow she had found herself smashed between Heinrich and Mila, more often than anyone else.

The three laughed their way off the dance floor when Tonya, a local girl with green hair, and a futballer herself, had waved them over.

“We’re going to Fairy Ridge!” Tonya shouted over the music.

Marinette’s interest was piqued. “Fairy Ridge?”

Tonya answered happily “It’s beautiful at night. An underground cave, near the ocean. It has this opening at the top and you can see all stars. It has a bunch of colorful crystals that glow in the moonlight, and fill up the cave.”

“Sweet.” Mila said, her arm still around Marinette. “Sounds like a party, mate.”

Everyone agreed quickly. But Marinette wasn’t too sure. It was really late to the point where Jagged would be proud when she got back. Penny had made Marinette promise to avoid doing anything that would make Jagged proud; apart from the Bluenette’s usual awesomeness of course.

“You are coming, yes, Marinette?” Heinrich gave her his most charming smile that made Marinette go weak in the knees.

“Marinette, the ridge is so cool.” Tonya exclaimed, a bright smile on her face. “It’s suppose to be magic. They say fairies used to really live there. It’s cursed. They say all who enter are given a test of worth. Those who pass are stolen away to live under fae rule forever more as a fairy.”

Marinette just looked at her. She thought of Tikki, the small magical god of creation, who was enjoying her vacation in the luxury suite as well. When Marinette left her, she had been in a bowl of cookies finally getting caught up on Game of Thrones. A god who’s power turned Marinette into a magical superhero. Magical was real. And if a Kwami was real, fairies could be too.

The bluenette pursed her lips, and feigned a look of disappointment. “Sorry, guys. It’s so late. I’m already super pass my curfew. You guys go. We’ll hang tomorrow, okay?”

The other teens expressed their disappointment, though Mila and Heinrich tried to convince her a bit more as they left the club. Jagged’s personal driver already waiting for her.

Once they had parted ways, Marinette got into the car and drove off. She waved brightly to the backs of the beautiful teens. “Not today, Satan.”

Thursday, the entire class was freaking out. They had all gotten there early, desperate to try to fix the mess they were in. Even Alya could admit she needed some serious help. They all waited for Marinette to show up. Surely, she had to be back by now, right? They needed her!

When the school bell rang starting class, and once again, Marinette didn’t appear. Alya nearly screamed. “Where is she?” She asked. “Marinette can’t miss this much school!”

“She’s not replying to my texts.” Mylène said, her eyes frantic with worry. Her boyfriend Ivan tried to calm her down.

“She never got back to me either.” Rose frowned. “Normally I’d get a bunch of questions asking about the style I wanted for my dress by now.”

Alya stomped her foot. “Marinette hasn’t answered a single of my calls. What part of S.O.S doesn’t she understand? The dance is falling apart. I have no idea what to do about the fundraiser on Sunday. We need her. I swear if that girl lost her phone again…”

“You’ll do what?” Surprising it was Nathaniel who asked this. There was silence at his questions. “That’s what I thought. You’ll do nothing. One, because you have no right to text the girl you disowned as a friend and ridiculed for the last year for help. Two, you couldn’t take Marinette in a fight with everyone in this class helping you. And three, you’re the one who turned down her offers to help all year; citing that you didn’t need her. You don’t get to beg for help at the last minute, and be surprised that she can’t do it.” The speech had turned into an angry rant by the end as the once quiet redhead glared at them with poorly concealed disgust.

Chloé knew bringing Nathaniel into their fold had been a smart idea. She sent a vicious smile to the class “Marinette’s on vacation. She won’t be back until Monday.” Chloé relaxed in her seat. “For her ex-friends; it’s her one week. You should know what that means”

There were gasps. Alya’s face drained of color. They all knew what that meant. Marinette was gone in the wind, and she wouldn’t come back or answer her phone even if fire rained from the sky as furbys finally revealed the truth of their evilness and declared themselves the new rules of earth.

They were on their own.

Lila watched with a frown as her classmates fell apart. She didn’t think this would happen when she got Alya to replace Marinette as class president. Who knew the idiots couldn’t survive without the girl?

“No dresses.” Rose realized. All the girls in class looked ready to cry. Marinette always made their dresses, always. What were they going to do? They never saved up any money for a dress because they never had to before.

Mylène started crying “The play is ruined.” She sobbed. “I worked so hard on it.”

“What about the fundraiser?” Alix asked. “So much for going to New York or anywhere! Our class trip is ruined!”

Bustier looked at a loss of what to do as her student began to panic. “Now everyone calm down. Breath.” She said calmly. “It. Will. Be. Fine.”

Alya paced around the class, her hair wild, her eyes bloodshot from the lack of sleep. “Ok, we can do this! I can do this!” She hissed. “I don’t need Marinette. I’ve never needed Marinette!” She looked around at the class. “None of us do. Anything she can do, we can do better, right?” Some looked unsure but Alya manage to rally everyone. “We can get our own dresses!” She yelled. “We can decorate our own dance. We fix the school play. And we will do the fundraiser. Without her, who needs that bully anyway?”

Nathaniel and Chloé shared a look and rolled their eyes. This would be good.

The next few days would go down in Bustier’s class history as the worst three days of the students’ lives. And the most embarrassing.

Barely anyone showed up for Mylène’s musical. None of the costumes were finished. The sets were a disaster. The actors were so frazzled, they couldn’t remember their lines. Three people walked out. One of them was Kim’s grandmother. Kim who had been one of the lead actors.

On the day of Mylène’s play, Marinette woke up from her second nap of day to Penny banging on her door. When the bluenette opened it, the woman screamed. “Get ready!”

“What?” Marinette yawned, still half-asleep.

“Get. Ready. Now.” Excitement shown in the older woman eyes. She bounced around the room, opened Marinette’s closet and started throwing out clothes. “Hurry!”

“Why?” It was her vacation. Marinette didn’t want to rush. Or move.

“Zac Efron.” Penny squealed. That got Marinette’s attention and it was all Marinette needed to shoot to attention and start scrambling to get ready. “Tom Holland and Zendaya are filming a movie on an island close by. Jagged got us passes to go on set.”

As Marinette got dressed she asked “What’s the movie about?”

Penny gave a dreamy sigh. “Pirates and adventures. It’s a musical. Zendaya plays a kickass pirate who takes control of her father’s ship after he dies to rescue her genius half-brother, played by Tom Holland, who managed to figure out the location of the greatest treasure in all of history, from the evil Pirate King, played by Zac Efron.”

“Now that’s a musical I’d watch.” Marinette finished her make up in the mirror.

“And get this!” Penny paused for dramatic effect. “Harry Styles is the love interest. He’s suppose to be on set sometime this week.”

Marinette screamed.

They took a helicopter to the island. It was the best day of her life. She got to meet the goddess that was Zendaya, Her real life prince charming Tom Holland, and the man of her dreams Zac Efron. They were nice. They were sweet. They took so many pictures and videos with her.

When Jagged mentioned Marinette designed most of his wardrobe, Marinette even got to show off her sketch book she had brought when the cast wasn’t too busy and it got boring. Zendaya commissioned a dress. She nearly died right there.

Then the director got a call. “Okay Harry’s arrived. He’s waiting at the cave. Time to shoot the act 5, scene 1.”

They all moved to leave.

“Cave?” Marinette found herself asking.

Penny nodded. “It’s historically accurate. The real life Captain Wolfblood, the guy who’s treasure everyone wants, supposedly buried his there. Pirates fought and died there all the time trying to find it. Supposed to be cursed. So whoever died was bound there for eternity; their ghosts protect the treasure. Killing all who enter their domain.”

Marinette found herself stopping in her tracks. “Pirate Ghosts.” She stated. “Cursed treasure.”

“Harry Styles…” Penny sang, causing Jagged to give her a sour look.

Harry Styles… For the first time that vacation Marinette was tempted to go. Tempted to risk pirates’ curses and murderous ghosts just to see the man who had caused ten-year-old Marinette to write Mrs. Harry Styles in her diary for a month.

“I actually have to facetime my parents.” Marinette frowned. “Reception’s terrible out here.”

After promising to meet them for dinner, Marinette booked it off the island. As it faded from sight, and all her wishes of being the future Mrs. Harry Styles burned, she whispered. “You stepped of your game. I’m impressed.” She glared at the window. “But Not Today, Satan.”

The dance was a catastrophe. Everyone in class could admit to that. All the girls wore their dresses from the year before. For the first time, there was no live performance. Just Nino playing music from his phone. Until it died midsong. They forgot to get helium for the balloons, so they had to blow them up themselves. The chips were stale. The punch tasted like rotten bananas. No one alerted the proper staff regarding the dance so no one warned the janitor not to wax the gym floor the night before. Five kids hurt themselves. Alya forgot to get chaperones. And found Damocles and Mendeleiev shut down the entire dance before it even got passed its first hour.

The night of the dance would go down as the best night of Marinette’s life. The director from the day before had liked Marinette so much that they gave her the role of Lunaris, mermaid princess, originally played by an actress who had backed out of the role at the last second. Like literally right before they were supposed to shoot her scenes. It was a small role; Marinette didn’t have many lines and only two songs to herself (and fillers song lines throughout the movie). Plus she died. (The entire part took five days to film, and Marinette ended up staying on her vacation an additional two days. Her parents instantly approved; wanting their daughter away from the drama of her ex-friends. However, Marinette would be called in for additional reshoots and scenes, a month later. Then more after that as they would expand her role) She spent the entire time in a mermaid costume. Up until the last act of the movie.

However, her character was in love with Harry Styles’ character, a mermaid prince who became human for chance to win the love of Zendaya’s character. Her character more or less had been the prince’s childhood best friend who never admitted to being in love with him until it was too late. She had spent the entire movie supporting him to win the main character’s heart. Her first song was sang as she helped him escape the underwater kingdom to go to his true love while she hid her own; choosing to put him before herself. The next day it was revealed that they were supposed to have been betrothed and united their kingdoms. Her second song happened after she chose to fight on land to save her friend and taking a killing blow for him; she died singing to the prince about not waiting to tell someone you love them until its’ too late; especially if the love’s worth dying for. Or walking on land for.

After shooting her scenes for the day; she was invited by the cast to go meet Chris Hemsworth who was vacationing at a nearby island resort. They were going to go budging jumping off the highest mountain on the Island, near shark infested waters. Again Marinette only had one thing to say to that. “Not today, Satan.” She was not going to fight a shark. Not that week. No matter how much she loved Thor. (She’d later find out Tom Hiddleston was there and cry.)

The fundraiser had cost more than it raised. That was all anyone was willing to say on the subject. Particularly Alya who was missing her eyebrows.

The day of the fundraiser, the Day Marinette was suppose to return home, was bliss. At the end of it, Marinette found herself watching the sunset with Jagged and Penny.

“We should visit mermaid isle.” Penny suggested. “I heard it’s magical. There’s a spot that grants wishes… At a price.”

Marinette didn’t bother to ask for anymore. She just smiled. “Not today, Satan.”

The next morning, the Monday Marinette should have already been back home, instead she was getting ready to shoot some more scenes for the movie. Then she got a call.

“Hey Marinette!” Kimi, the director, said. “We were hoping you could come in early today. We have to shoot your death scene.”

“Oh! Sweet! Where?”

“Shark cove. It will be perfect.” Kimi said cheerfully. “This time before your last breath, Harry’s going to kiss you goodbye. So eat a mint.”

Marinette’s mind froze. Kiss… Harry? “Shark cove?”

“Yeah, we’ll have to be careful not to attract any, you know?” Kimi sighed. “It’ll be a bit dangerous. You okay with that?”

The bluenette wanted to scream no way. But it was a new week. “I’m there.” She said firmly. For a kiss from Harry Styles, she’d do anything.

Vacation time was over. Marinette was going to fight a shark.

When Marinette returned to school on Wednesday, it was to the frustrated faces of her classmates. None of them talked to her. Just glared coldly. Though Alya did give her a sarcastic, welcome back.

Marinette just shrugged and went to sit at her desk next to Chloé and Nathaniel, who were both grinning.

“How was it?” Marinette asked them.

Nathaniel smirked. “Epic! Three fires. Two poisonings. A kid broke his leg. Four more ended up in the emergency room.”

“The play was a disaster.” Chloé added. “The dance was shut down after an hour. The fire department came to the so called fundraiser. You were gone for little more than a week and these morons nearly got themselves killed like four times.”

“We got it on video!” Nathaniel laughed.

Marinette laughed.

She looked at the stressed and embarrassed students of Bustier’s class, even the teacher looked worse for wear.

Marinette smirked.

Somebody obviously needed a vacation. Or rather… Everybody.

Chapter Text

Two or three times a month, Marinette wouldn’t be in class. She'd be gone for a few days, once in a while an entire week, and come back like it was nothing. The teachers would never complain. No matter how much the other students in class brought it up. She was gone almost as much as Adrien was.

The teachers refused to say anything. It was clear they knew something but for some reason went pale whenever anyone asked about it. More than likely it was the result of the so-called ‘student aides’ that now sat in the back of the classrooms, watching.

The ‘student aides’ presence in school had caused a drastic change in how the school was run. Bullying was near non-existent. Teachers blaming the victims had stopped altogether. Students getting away with nearly anything they wanted just because they had money or their parents had influence was no longer tolerated.

Bustier's class had seen the biggest change.

Lila, while still ruling on her self-made empire being worshiped by her lackeys, had lost a lot of clout.

Any medical issue required a doctor's note.

Any trip required advanced parental approval, with any trip longer than a few days required in-person parental approval.

No one could do anyone else's homework. No student could take notes for any other student that went past just doing it for one day. Anything more than that, and the student should present a doctor's note and one of the student aide's present in school would assist her.

The class couldn't just randomly switch seats.

Lila couldn't take up a majority of the class time by bragging about her accomplishments and the celebrities she knew.

And the longer she couldn’t sway the class with her glittering words, the longer she couldn’t go on her extended ‘trips’, the more it seemed she lost her sway over the class.

It had been a surprise when Bustier stopped Lila's brag about Jagged Stone’s latest song about her short, and demanded that she remain silent unless she had something constructive to add to the lesson.

It was at that moment all the students knew they were in a whole new world.

This situation had resulted in a Akuma. Bustier was quick to detained Alya from rushing out to get footage of Ladybug and Chat Noir's fight.

No student was allowed to leave until the akuma alert went away for their safety. Alya was furious and went on a long rant, that Bustier surprising ended quickly by calling Alya's mother so she could speak with her daughter. Alya had deflated as soon as she got on the phone with her mother and whatever the woman had said had caused her daughter to remain silent for the rest of the day.

On the bright side, since all student absences required advanced notice or a call from France's child protective services, Adrien was no longer randomly pulled out of school.He no longer went on long extended absences from school to work. His schedule had lighted. He had his own social services worker that visited him on a random, weekly, basis. His aunt had taken to visiting the blond boy regularly.

Adrien was happier and looked healthier. Now that the threat of being removed from school was non-existent.

Which meant that Lila's hold on the blond boy was gone. Especially when he officially requested a seat change to be away from the Italian girl but swore it was because he was being distracted in class. Bustier had tried to deny it, not wanting to upset anyone but the student aide quickly agreed.

Bustier's class had a handsome man by the name Mr. Ludivine. He had dark red hair in a bun and a stern expression on his face that seemed to worsen the longer he was in the classroom.

Whenever anyone pointed out that, once again, Marinette wasn't there and Ms Bustier opened her mouth to explain, Ludivine would clear his throat and Bustier would hastily change the subject.

By the next week, Marinette would be back in school like nothing had ever happened and no matter how much they tried to badger answers out of her, she'd remain silent.

The badgering stopped one day when Ludivine asked to speak with Bustier just as the class was dismissed for lunch, and when they came back Bustier had looked like death warmed over. When the bell rang and Marinette sat in her seat next to Chloé and Nathaniel, Alya immediately went back to question her ex-friend and complain about how the bluenette was ruining her life by missing so much class.

"Enough!" Bustier roared. "Alya, It is not your concern where Marinette goes when she’s absent from school. She had permission from her parents. She had permission from her teachers and principle. She had permission from the school board. She does not need permission from you. If I catch anyone questioning Marinette regarding this again despite her vocal desire to not answer, you will have a detention the first time. The second incidence, I will be calling your parents to discuss your need to violate someone else's privacy. The third time, it will be considering bullying and as this school has a no-tolerance policy, it can result in suspension or expulsion. Am I understood?"

The class had blinked in shock as if seeing Bustier for the first time. Ludivine had smiled in approval as he watched from the back of the class.

"And to make it clear to anyone worrying," Marinette rolled her eyes. "I have enlisted in a special charter school program that the school board has. As long as my grades remain at a 4.0 GPA, my school work remains steady, all my tests are taken; I can be absent from class as much as I like. This has allowed me to take additional courses that normally I wouldn't be able to do with my past normal school schedule. This means that on top of the classes I take with you, I am also in classes that get me university credit and let me graduate early should I desire."

Marinette never thought her life would go this route. She dreamed of designing clothes, being behind the scenes, and watching models and famous actress and actors wear her clothes on the runway, on the red carpet.

That was the plan. That was her dream.

But as they say: if you want to make god laugh, tell him about your plans.

She never even considered the tornado her world would turn into after her last Week off. She knew it was technically a big deal but she never thought much of it. When she started, it was just a small movie role. Her character was an easily forgettable cliché love struck teenage girl who just happened to also be a mermaid princess. Originally, her character barely had any lines and only a few lines in one or two songs. But as time grew and the script changed, her character got a bigger and bigger part. She got solos. The mermaid princess got Character Development.

Marinette had been back and forth, to various countries, to reshoot scenes or shoot entire new one dozens of times. During this time, Marinette got an Agent. The same one that represented Zendaya. Leslie Brennan had been on set one day and made Marinette the offer. The agent came to France a few weeks later and presented a great contract to Marinette and her parents. After having their lawyer look over it, they signed.

It was all downhill from there.

It turned out Leslie didn’t just represent actors but budding supermodels and she thought Marinette had the ‘look.’ The bluenette hadn’t known what that actually meant. But apparently Leslie was over the moon to be working with Marinette.

She wanted to start booking more acting jobs. She wanted Marinette to start modeling. Leslie had Marinette take headshots and do mini-photoshoots to have as many pictures in her portfolio as possible.

Despite Marinette making it clear that she didn’t expect much out of… well anything. She didn’t think she was that good of an actor. And wasn’t pretty enough to be a model. At least not enough to book the big gigs that most of Leslie’s client did.

Marinette was never that into movies, didn’t know any directors names, knew few actors and, While she loved fashion, she mostly knew about the designers and fashion magazines and only could name a couple of models. She expected it to be months before she got a callback, longer before she actually got a job.

Leslie didn’t agree. And to get past Marinette’s reluctance, she never alluded to the young girl how big the job was when she booked it… At least in the beginning.

Leslie sent her to auditions for what she claimed were small bit TV roles and small ‘catalog’ modeling jobs. Nothing big, the woman had sworn like the liar she was; just a way to test the water so to speak.

It took less than a week for Marinette to get her first gig. A small part on an American TV show called Legacies that had the potential to grow to be bigger if people liked her enough. She played the alternative universe, or whatever, daughter of Damon and Elena. She had no idea who those people were. But apparently they were really important to the show. Apparently, she had ‘Damon’s Eyes.’

She looked up the characters pictures and had no idea what the casting people were thinking. And questioned Leslie.

The fierce redhead had broken it down for her in no uncertain, and rather cold, terms:

Marinette was vaguely white-passing. But still ‘exotic’ enough to please directors and casting people who were looking for something ‘unique.’ Someone to stand out on camera, catch the eye. On top of that, she was a good actor, likeable, charismatic, could do an American accent really well, and, most importantly, she was beautiful. And that was why she got the role.

Leslie explained that this sort of thing happened a lot in the industry. She used Zendaya and Amandla Stenberg as examples and pulled up their interviews about light-skinned privilege.

In the interview, Zendaya stated “I am Hollywood’s acceptable version of a Black girl and that has to change.”

In another interview, Amandla stated “Me and Yara and Zendaya are perceived in the same way, I guess, because we are lighter skinned black girls and we fill this interesting place of being accessible to white people in a way that darker skinned girls are not afforded the same privilege.”

“You fall into a similar category, Marinette,” Leslie state blankly. “You are accessible version of what an Asian girl looks like in our industry. It isn’t right. It isn’t fair but it’s the truth. You are marketable. So when the Live Action version of The Last Airbender starts casting, I’m sending you to audition for the part of Azula. I will buy you gold contacts myself.”

“The casting director had been surprised when I walked into the room” Marinette said. “They didn’t expect me to look like me.”

Leslie shrugged “Casting call was for a dark haired, blue-eyed, Caucasian, light to olive tanned skinned girl, between the ages of thirteen to fifteen. I sent you. I send you for the same reason Zendaya tells her manager that: Anytime it says they’re looking for white girls, to send her out. Maybe you’ll change their minds. Maybe you won’t. But in this case you did.”

It went silent as Marinette processed her agent’s words.

Leslie sighed and leaned back in her chair. “Your skin tone, your blue eyes, and your facial features gives you racial ambiguity. Nina Dubrev, Vanessa Hudgens, Wentworth Miller, Mila Kunis, Bruno Mars, The Rock, Alexis Bledel, Keanu Reeves; great actors and singers who all benefited from racial ambiguity because of their mixed race background. It would work in your favor as well. If you let it.”

“It doesn’t seem right.” Marinette admitted. It made her feel a little dirty.

“And it doesn’t help that it’s coming from a wealthy, upper-class white woman.” Leslie shrugged. “If it eases your mind; I will never send you for audition I didn’t think you were right for. I don’t like to waste anyone’s time. You will never get cast in a part or get a modeling job you are not right for. If you get the job, it’s because it’s yours. Let it be yours.”

And Marinette did.

When the episode she was in aired, people loved her. She had played this Stefanie Salvatore, a black haired (they dyed her hair black), slightly mean, kickass, bloodthirsty, sassy girl who was a hunter in the ‘Alternate World.’ Her life’s mission was to kill Hope Michaelson the deadliest Ripper in all vampire history.

The fans went crazy. Marinette didn’t know but people swore up and down she was exactly what they thought Delena’s daughter would look like.

And then she got word, Legacies wanted her back. Just a few more cameos. Most of the filming for the next season would be filmed during summer.

From then on, she trusted Leslie to send scripts for jobs she was best for. Still expecting them to be small parts.

Time went on and Marinette was constantly busy. If she wasn’t filming a scene, she was at a photoshoot. Or on the runaway. Or filming overly fancy perfume commercials. If she wasn’t doing either of those she was rehearsing her lines. And studying and doing homework between it all.

The bluenette had to schedule time weeks, maybe months, in advance to get proper time off to just… Relax. Spend time with her family, hang with her friends. Just be a kid.

It was only during small breaks between shoots or scenes, or at meals, that Marinette had time to work on her designs. Becoming a designer was still her biggest dream. It was who she was.

However, Marinette was happy to say she learned a lot from everyone she had the opportunity to meet.

She learned that, if luck was on their side, it took somewhere between 60 to 120 days to film a Hollywood movie. As Marinette never really had too big of a role, she only had to show 10 to 20 of those days. It took a week to film an episode of an hour long show. Her scenes took three days at most usually.

Modeling shoots only lasted a day or two. Fashion weeks were a living nightmare. But a dream come true for her. She met so many of her favorite designers it was like heaven. She modeled for some of the biggest names in the industry. Been on the cover of Teen Vogue, Seventeen Magazine, Mode, and had photos all over fashion magazines.

On the other hand… She got her ass kicked a lot.

Marinette never regretted anything more than the day someone realized she could do her own stunts. She could fall. She could fight. She could keep up with the best stuntman. There were few stunts she wouldn’t try at least once. Few rather dangerous modeling shoots that she would back down from. Shoots most models refused to risk their life for.

Thus Marinette got the reputation of being a bit of a dare devil. It definitely helped her resume.

Marinette didn’t know why but people did like her. It seemed so bizarre but they loved her look and her acting, and she started getting more and more acting roles. Directors would refer her to other directors. Actors she worked with referred her too. More and more modeling jobs. Never really understanding just how BIG of a deal the movie roles were.

This was partly thanks to Chloé and Nathaniel who did their utter best to hide it from Marinette. Because they knew that if Marinette knew just how big the jobs were she’d chicken out. As the bluenette’s newest best friends, they refused to allow that to happen.

Chloé stepped up to help Marinette publicity wise, and pretty much ran the bluenette’s social media. She did such a good job that Leslie employed her as a paid intern.

Nathaniel loved films and movies and tv shows and everything comic book related so he was a well of knowledge. He always made sure she knew everything about the character she was auditioning for, particularly if that character was a part of or would become part of a well-known Fandom, as he called it.

Leslie hired him as Marinette’s assistant/coach after his expertise on Avatar the Last Airbender did land her the role of Azula.

Her two friends helped her keep up with her school work, defended her against the sneers, harsh words, and accusations of her ex-friends and classmates. Marinette honestly didn’t know what she would do without them.

So really, it was on her own fault for trusting Leslie, Chloé, and Nathaniel when she said the roles were small.

Marinette may not have Nathaniel’s knowledge of all things tv, movie and comic book related. Or Chloé’s Intel on all things celebrity related.

But she’d be damned if she didn’t know who Robert Downy Jr and Chris Evans were when she walked into the freaking casting room.

That was when the truth all came out.

Vampire Diaries and its spinoff Legacies was a huge deal in America.

The last Airbender had an avid fan base around the world. She only had one appearance in the first season. And then more of the role she’d start working on during spring following the first season of the show.

Cassandra Cain was a central character in the New Batman movie. And the fandom loved Batman’s daughter. She rarely spoke but had a lot of cool fight scenes. Though Fans were more excited about finally getting a live action Tim Drake.

Sailor Mercury for the live action movie version of Sailor Moon.

Olivia “Liv” Hale for the spinoff of Teen Wolf TV Show. Set 15 years in the future. A three episode role.

Avery Black in the spinoff of Buffy the Vampire slayer movie. It was Marinette’s favorite. Mostly because she got to film some of the scenes in Paris. And it took all of her acting abilities to pull it off.

She played a newly found slayer caught in a Romeo and Juliet type of Romance. She finds out she is a slayer on her birthday, and finds out her boyfriend and ‘love of her life’ is actually a half-demon sent to unleash hell of earth. They still love each other. He thinks he can corrupt her. She thinks she can save him. They’re both wrong. In the end, the two have an epic fight scene, where Avery chooses to save the world over him. It was very emotional.

The best part was, despite their love for each other, both characters stayed true to who they were. Avery always did the right thing. Her Romeo had spent his entire life trying to prove himself to his father as a worthy heir and future king of hell.

Pippa in a Great and Terrible movie adaption. The role was great but honestly, spoiler alert, her character SO didn’t get a happy ending. Most of the filming was done in England. It would premiere that year and be the second of her movies to come out.

Thalia Grace for the new Percy Jackson TV show. It would be a year before she’d start filming that role.

And a bunch of smaller roles in movies or Tv shows. Leslie wanted to get her face out there as much as possible.

However, Marinette had been thrilled to get her first staring role as Amy Gumm in Dorothy Must Die. A sort of ‘sequel’ to the Wizard of Oz. Marinette just had to dye her hair pink. She had to take a month off school, and spent nearly all of her summer filming the movie.

Before Marinette knew it, it had been over a year and a half since her last Week off, and her life had somehow changed completely when she was anywhere else but home.

None of her movies had come out yet. The Pirate, mermaid movie would come out in early spring. Great and Terrible Beauty would come out in the middle of May. Avery the Vampire Slayer would come out the first month into summer, in June.

Post production took forever. However, the movie she filmed where she played the mermaid princess would be the first to come out. The movie had been given a new name after production and so many changes. The trailer had come out months prior and it mainly focused on the stars of the movie, though you could see Marinette for all of five seconds.

While the big stars like Harry Styles, Zac Efron, Zendaya, and Tom Holland were the ones people focused on, her manager said once the movie came out, she’d be expected to give interviews.

She was expected to go to the premieres. All of them. The bluenette tried not to worry.

Then it became official, the movie would premiere during Marinette’s spring break. The London premiere was first.

And Disney’s The Embers of Pirates and Mermaids was on everyone’s lips.

Everyone.

“Jagged practically begged me to go the London showing.” Lila sighed. “He did the main songs on the soundtrack, you know. His song Queens Don’t Cry, Princess that he wrote for the mermaid princess was actually inspired by me. He was so happy when I asked Clara Nightengale to sing it. I don’t know if she said yes. But I told him a party song like that should be song by a woman. I can’t wait for you to hear it!”

The class awe’d on cue.

Marinette fought the urge to snort.

There were so many things wrong with what Lila was saying it wasn’t even funny.

First Jagged and Luka both wrote that song. Clara had her own song on the soundtrack.

Second, they wrote it because they were inspired by Marinette and the things they found out she was going through. (Chloé snitched on everything that was happening in the class)

Third, Clara didn’t sing it. Marinette did. They even shot a video for it that would premiere not long after the premiere once the movie took off.

Lastly, it wasn’t a party song. It was a soulful and empowering ballad about love and loss and finding inner strength to keep your head held high.

Marinette had to kick Chloé twice from opening her mouth to disparage the liar. Chloé was in the music video. One of the girls in it who found the strength to rise above.

“I told him I didn’t want the spotlight,” Lila told the class. “But I promised I’d see the movie. Everyone worked so hard.”

“Oh, girl, we can go to the midnight premiere Friday!” Alya beamed. “It’s spring break we can stay up ALL NIGHT. The entire class can watch the premiere together at my house and then go see the movie. I bet Jagged gives you a shout out!”

Lila’s eyes widened. “He wanted to but I asked him not to. It would be too much.”

“I’ll send out invites!” Alya nodded, then she cast a dark look at the back of the classroom where Marinette, Chloé and Nathaniel sat. “Though I’m only inviting my friends.”

The three shared a look and cackled to the confusion of everyone else. They were Marinette’s guests for the premiere, along with Marinette’s parents of course. They would be walking the red carpet.

“Oh I can’t believe we’ll miss it.” Chloé said sadly. “A party with our sycophant classmates watching celebrities while two screaming kiddies scream in the background. Stuff of dreams.”

“SO awful!” Nathaniel snickered.

Marinette leaned forward in her desk “How will we ever get over it?” She shook her head. “Don’t worry, I completely understand only wanting to invite your friends to an event. And we won’t be a bother. I just hope that when the times comes to return the favor, you do so.” She added with a small smirk on her face.

Marinette was so nervous. In fact she was beyond nervous. It was the biggest night of her life (so far) and her entire body was shaking. She spent months designing and redesigning her first red carpet look and every part of her just wanted to die. Leslie had gotten her, and the other kids, a coach to prepare them for this event and all events to come.

The bluenette was taught how to pose for the cameras. How to answer questions, how to walk the carpet the right way. (Marinette hadn’t known there was a specific way but she was told repeatedly she was doing it wrong.) And no matter how many times everyone told her she was ready, Marinette couldn’t stop freaking out.

What if no one liked her dress?

What if she tripped and fell on the red carpet IN FRONT of everyone?

What if no one liked the movie? What if it became the biggest joke in movie history and Marinette would be forced to hide her face in shame for the rest of her life?!!!

“Oh god, she’s doing it again!” Nathaniel panicked. He wore a sleek suite that brought out his eyes. “Breathe! Marinette, Breathe!”

Chloé glared at her, looking elegant in a tasteful one-shoulder red dress. “Do not make me slap you, Dupain-Cheng!”

Marinette forced herself to calm down because the blond so would hit her if it meant the slight chance that the bluenette would calm down before the limo arrived at the movie premiere.

“No one is slapping anyone!” Sabine warned. “Keep your hands to yourself.” She had on a strapless rose-gold floor length dress that left a train behind her.

Tom smiled “Everything’s going to go wonderful, sweetpea.” He told his daughter. He wore a simple black tuxedo. Not too flashy but he did have to promise his daughter not to pretend to be James Bond while wearing it… at least in public. It was a small sacrifice to make on his baby girl’s big day. “You look perfect.” He told her. “You all do.”

The limo stopped. Marinette’s heart leapt in her throat. Her parents got out first as planned, and a few moments later Chloé and Nathaniel followed behind them.

She wondered how bad it would look if she screamed at the driver: DRIVE! And didn’t look back.

When it was her turn, Marinette took a deep breath and stepped out of the limo. Her dress was an elegant silver sequins long princess gown that shined like starlight. Chloé, Leslie, Clara, and Penny had sworn it gave her a breathtaking ethereal look. Her hair had grown longer over the past year but was even longer from the extensions she wore was down in a ‘messy’ braid that had what people would think were diamonds braided into it.

It was the most gorgeous dress she ever wore, if she was honest, and she still couldn’t believe that she was the one that made it.

Marinette could barely breathe as she walked down the carpet and slowly cameras turned their attention to her.

“There she is!” Jagged called “Our very own mermaid princess Lunaris.” He pulled her into taking a few photos with him. “Marinette Dupain-Cheng! One of the stars of the movie.”

Then she was swarmed. Paparazzi was throwing questions at her left and right. She could barely finishing answering one before she was dragged into another.

Who was she wearing? An MDC Original!

Who was MDC? Me.

How does it feel to be in such a big block buster? I’m honored!

It went on and on.

She posed with her ‘love interest’ Harry Styles, and tried not to just faint right then and there. She took pictures with Zendaya and Tom Holland. Marinette embarrassed herself a bit by gushing over how awesome Zendaya looked in her sleek black suit.

The highlight of her night was seeing Penny’s reaction to posing with Zac Efron, and Jagged’s reaction to that.

The movie got a standing ovation. Marinette’s death scene even got Chloé to shed a few tears, which meant everyone else was full on crying. Then Chloé and Nathaniel full on screamed when Harry’s character kissed her character. They screamed and shook her arms almost as excited as she had been when it happened.

When it was all over, Marinette was more tired than she’d ever been in her entire life but was so happy, and still a little bit in disbelief.

Meanwhile, around the same time, in Paris….

The class was on the roof of Alya’s building, waiting for premiere to start. They had set up a makeshift projector on a white sheet hanging on a line. They had all gotten their tickets to the big movie and couldn’t wait to see it.

Alya was happy that all her friends had come and that Marinette hadn’t dare shown her face. Honestly, she hadn’t known what her ex-bestie/ex-friend had gotten in her head but she managed to drag poor Nathaniel down with her.

It was no wonder the bluenette became friends with Chloé. Bullies like them deserved each other.

“I bet everyone looks so amazing tonight!” Rose squeaked with stars in her blue eyes. “Like royalty.”

Juleka giggled at her friend “I just want to see Zendaya.” She blushed prettily. “She’s so incredible.”

“And HOT!” Kim smirked.

“I heard Harry Styles’ character dies!” Nino said. “Which sucks!”

“Yeah, he doesn’t do movies that often, right?” Mylène frowned. “I’d hate to die in my first movie.”

Ivan shrugged “I’d just be happy to be in one.” Max nodded eagerly in agreement.

“I can’t wait to direct one!” Nino grinned happily. It would happen soon, he knew. Lila was telling him all about how a big movie producer was looking for an intern this summer. She was putting in a good word. It paid to have connections in the business.

“Clara said she’d give me a sign tonight.” Lila chimed to get back attention on her. “I told her I would be watching tonight and she wanted to let me know she cares. She really was upset I couldn’t go tonight. We worked so hard on her music video together. She wanted to give me something special.”

“Tonight is special!” Alya chirped. “We’re all here together! We’re supporting you.”

Lila gave them a bright smile “I know. I told Jagged and her that I’d rather be with you tonight.” She added, and it got her smiles. “I was so worried tonight would be ruined if Marinette crashed our party. She still doesn’t like me. I don’t know what I did wrong!”

“Nothing.” Alya assured her new bestie. “She’s just jealous of you. I don’t see anyone giving her a shoutout on the red carpet.” She said. “You’re everything she’s not.”

“At least now we know what a harpy she is.” Alix smirked, causing snickers from the other kids. “She wouldn’t dare show her face tonight.”

“I wish she’d get over herself a bit.” Rose frowned sadly. “She use to be so nice. If she did then I bet we could all be friends again.”

“NO!” Alya growled. “I’ll never be friends with that witch again. She’s made my bestie’s life hell. I didn’t forgive Chloé, I won’t forgive Marinette!”

A sly smile flashed for a moment over Lila’s face before disappearing. “It’s nice to have real friends.” She said. “I really wish we could all get along. Right, Adrien?”

The blond boy shrugged. “It’ll all go back to normal soon.” He hoped. He had warned Marinette to leave Lila be. If only she had listened to him… She’d still have friends.

“It’s STARTING!” Rose yelled, excitedly jumping up and down.

E! was covering the big premiere. It started off a bit slow but one by one the stars of the movie appeared.

“That’s the director, I think!” Nino pointed out. “She wrote the movie and everything!”

“There’s Zendaya!” Juleka pointed happily. “Her outfit is so cute. What designer did she pick?”

“She’s not wearing a dress” Alya said. “A suit’s a bit weird for a movie premiere. And it’s a little revealing though. Isn’t this a Disney movie?”

Lila nodded. “The Director begged her not to wear it. What would kids think?”

“She looks killer!” Alix snapped. “A suit is such a power move.”

“Who cares!” Kim laughed. “She’s a babe!”

“Harry looks so dreamy.” Mylène sighed, which caused her boyfriend Ivan to shift a bit uneasily.

“Not as hot Zac Efron.” Rose giggled.

Lila pointed at the screen. “There! Did you see it? Clara gave me the sign! She’s SUCH a good FRIEND.”

“I missed it!” Alya huffed. “Damn.”

Lila smiled. “Oh well. Maybe next time. Look, there’s Jagged!”

Adrien said “That couple kind of looks like Marinette’s parents.”

“Puh-lease!” Alya rolled her eyes. “They have way too much style to be bakers.”

“Hey, that’s Chloé and Nathaniel!” Max yelled.

That got everyone’s attention and would have even if he hadn’t yelled.

“Whoa!” Nino said with his eyes wide. “I didn’t know Chloé had that type of connection. Her mom must’ve gotten them in.”

“She looks really pretty.” Mylène said. “Nathaniel looks good too.” There were reluctant nods as no one wanted to compliment the class bullies.

“Marinette!” Alix said. “That’s Marinette!” Again all eyes were on the screen.

“There she is!” Jagged called “Our very own mermaid princess Lunaris.” He pulled her into taking a few photos with him. “Marinette Dupain-Cheng! One of the stars of the movie”

The entire roof went silent. No one quite believing what they heard.

“Girl’s amazing!” Jagged bragged. “The director loved her so much they made her role a thousand times bigger.”

“Marinette’s in the movie.” Juleka whispered. “She’s one of the stars.”

“No. WAY!” Nino snipped. “We’d have known!”

The reporters went nuts over Marinette, demanding to know everything about her.

“She looks like a princess.” Rose’s eyes were still wide as she took in Marinette’s look. “So beautiful.”

“So that was her parents!” Adrien said victoriously. “Marinette must’ve invited them and Chloé and Nathaniel.”

“Why didn’t she invite us!” Alya asked heatedly, jealousy and anger swirling inside her. It wasn’t fair. How could Marinette leave them out! “She knew we wanted to see this premiere.”

She got her answer soon enough.

Marinette was posing with Chloé and Nathaniel. “I was told I could invite whoever I wanted.” She smiled prettily. “But I just wanted my friends and family here. They’ve supported me the entire time. I hope people at home can respect that. After all, it makes sense to only invite your friends to a party.”

Alya glared at the screen. She got the message loud and clear but… “It’s not FAIR! We were friends forever. We’re still besties! She should’ve invited us too!” She pulled out her phone to text Marinette. “I’ll text that girl and let her have it. How could she do this to her bestie?”

“She designed her dress?” Juleka gasped. “It’s amazing.”

There were mutters of agreements but mostly everyone was just too starstruck.

“It’s probably just a one time thing.” Alix narrowed her eyes. “Like a One Hit wonder.”

Max shook his head. “No,” he had his phone in his hand. “Marinette has her own IMDB page. She’s done several acting jobs for American TV shows.”

Within seconds everyone’s had their phones out.

“She was on Legacies!” Rose put in. “I didn’t even recognize her. I love that show!”

“Dude, she’s gonna be Azula!” Kim added. “So Kick ass. Avatar the Last Airbender Rules!”

That the entire class, even Lila, could agree on.

Nino just stared at his phone. “She’s in the next Spiderman movie! Spider. Man. That’s supposed to be the one where they bring the X-men into the MCU. It’s huge! I wonder who she’s playing! She’d make a killer Jubliee!”

“She’s Cassandra Cain.” Max tilted his head. “I wonder if it would be awkward bouncing from Marvel to DC.”

“THERE’S A SAILOR MOON MOVIE!” Juleka shouted, and it was the loudest they’d ever her be.

Alya hissed. “She has like twenty movies or tv roles coming out in the next few months and years. And she didn’t tell me about a single one.”

“It explains why Marinette’s missed so much school.” Max said thoughtfully. “It takes a lot of time to film a movie.”

“Not just acting.” Mylène’s face twisted a bit, “She’s been modeling too. She’s been on a few covers. On the runway. And I found her in like dozens of spreads. Vogue!” She Added. “She’s been in Vogue! She’s on Seventeen’s magazines list for up-in-coming Models.”

“Oooh!” Rose awed. “That’s the one that tells people who the next supermodels are going to be. Marinette’s a supermodel!”

It was Adrien’s turn to frown. “Marinette didn’t tell me she started modeling.” He complained. “We could’ve done it together. Dad’s always look for fresh faces to promote his line.” He didn’t think it was fair of Marinette to keep things like that from him. Or any of them, actually. Friends didn’t keep secrets.

Lila glared at the kids around and fought the urge to stomp her foot. This was NOT the way it was supposed to go. Adrien was supposed to be her golden ticket to the big times. The useless lot were supposed to assist with getting her name out and worship the ground she walked on. Why else would she bother speaking with Alya?

That’s why she got Marinette out of the way. She was in Lila’s way to the top. The Italian girl never even considered that the bluenette might have been her ride there. If she had known, Lila would’ve never made the girl her enemy. She’d have gotten Alya out of the way so she could be Marinette’s new bestie.

It’s not too late, Lila thought, it can’t be too late. I’ll apologize when I see Marinette. The girl is such a sap, she’ll fall for it. SHE HAS TO.

“What do you mean wrong number?!” Alya gasped and looked at her friends with frantic eyes. “When did Marinette change her number? Doesn’t anyone have it? I have to speak with her NOW. She can get me an exclusive. Or maybe an interview with the rest of the cast. Ladyblog will be huge.” She looked around but received head shakes. “Seriously?! No one! UGH! I can’t believe that girl. Not giving her bestie her new number?”

Juleka looked at her strangely. “I thought you’d never be friends with her again?”

Alya’s entire body froze. “I mean-, yeah, but I’m willing to forgive her if she gets me an interview. I mean it would be the least she could do, right?”

It was clear not everyone agreed with her. Even Nino was frowning.

“Imagine what it would do my career?” Alya quickly added. “For all of our careers. Marinette is going to be working with Hollywood A-listers, the best directors too. She always loved helping her friends!”

“But we’re not friends with her anymore.” Mylène reminded her, earning a glare from Alya. “Plus she was really mean.”

“To Lila” Kim stared longingly at the Italian girl, hearts in his eyes. “Your new bestie. It’s why you ditched Marinette”

“We’re just in a fight right now.” Alya shrugged. “Friends fight all the time.”

Max looked at his phone. “We should go now. The movie will be starting soon.”

Alix snorted “I bet the movie isn’t even that good. It can’t be if they cast someone like Marinette in it!”

…

The movie was amazing. Even most avid Marinette haters in the class had a hard time finding anything wrong with the movie.

“It’s gonna get an Oscar.” Nino said not long after the movie ended. “The music, the acting, the fight scenes.”

“Harry Styles shirtless.” Rose added. “Marinette kissed him. Marinette kissed Harry Styles. I’d have died.”

Nino carried on like she never spoke. “The storyline. It was incredible. The CGI. I’ve never seen anything like it. Definitely Oscar worthy.”

“Marinette did look remarkably like a real mermaid.” Max was clearly impressed. “I wonder how they did it.”

“Do you really think the movie was that good?” Mylène asked Nino curiously. “Worthy of an award?”

Nino nodded eagerly, still thrilled from the movie. “It was incredible. It’ll be up for tons of awards come fall. Marinette will definitely get nominated for something. Best supporting actress probably. Her death scene was killer.”

“I cried.” Lila admitted and she didn’t even like Marinette.

“She’ll go to awards shows!” Alya beamed. “She has to take to me! It’ll be so awesome.”

“She’ll get best kiss too for something.” Alix shrugged, reluctantly impressed. “At the Teen Choice Awards, and probably the MTV movie awards too. They like that sort of thing.”

“And best music video!” Kim said, his eyes on his phone. “I guess Jagged got Marinette to sing Queens Don’t Cry, Princess when Clara turned him down.”

All the girls let out squeals and pulled out their phones to watch the video. It was a powerful song that left most of the girls shook to their core.

“Marinette’s going to be huge.” Alix stated.

“I. Have. TO. Talk to her.” Alya complained. “I’m going to text Nathaniel. I think he still has the same number. He’ll give me Marinette’s.” Or at least he better, she thought fiercely.

“Just wait until Monday.” Adrien shrugged. “We’ll see her then.”

“School’s out for spring break.” Max reminded him. “I doubt we’ll see Marinette before then.”

And they didn’t.

Instead, they were forced to watch as the world lost its collective minds over Marinette Dupain-Cheng. And a few of them were upset they couldn’t bask in the glow in the bluenette’s success.

“Anyone heard anything?” Alya quickly asked upon meeting the rest of the class for their pool party. “The Jerk Nathaniel doesn’t reply to my texts anymore. He refused to give me my best friend’s new number.” She huffed.

All she got was head shakes.

Lila crossed her arms and glared at the ground. There was no way she could think of a way to spin Marinette’s glory into her own. She had spent too much time complaining about how awful and how much of a bully the bluenette was for anyone to believe Marinette asked her to help out or that Lila became best friends with her overnight.

Not even her class was that stupid.

Any news about Marinette came from the TV or from the internet. The movie had broken records and it seemed everyone in the world was coming out to watch it. The radio was constantly playing her song.

Rose wouldn’t shut up about Stephanie Salvatore.

Nino had gone back to see the movie again… twice.

People loved her.

“They’re calling her the newest Disney princess.” Alya rolled her eyes. “A real princess wouldn’t turn her back on her friends!”

Far away…

Marinette was thrilled she had changed her number a while ago on Leslie’s behest and got a private one.

Nathaniel on the other hand…

“Okay my grandma is bizarrely into Zac Efron.” He said. “And she wants to know if you can pass along her number.” It caused Marinette and Chloé to snicker which got them glares from the redhead. “Everyone in the class keeps texting, Alya sends a new one every five minutes; demanding to know where we are and why we didn’t invite her. When did Marinette change her number? What is Marinette’s number? Don’t Ignore!”

“Change. Your. Number!” Chloé snapped. “You’re the only one they dare try this on. They have my number too remember. Only Adrien texted about Marinette and I shut that down hard. He wanted to take the high road and side with the liar, it’s time he learned where that road took him.” It had hurt the blonde when Adrien sided with the rest of the class in ostracizing them when he knew the three were right. He never participated in the bullying but he never stood up for them.

As far as the three was concerned: Adrien Agreste wasn’t a foe but he certainly wasn’t a friend.

“You can block them?” Marinette offered. “If it’s easier.”

“Tell them to suck it!” Chloé snapped.

“Chloé!” Marinette gasped.

“What?” The blonde tossed her hair over her shoulders. “That’s what success is for to say ‘Suck it’ to people who dumped you.”

Marinette rolled her eyes. “Don’t be that bitch.”

“Please,” Chloé smirked. “I am so many types of bitches, I’ve lost count.”

“Your music video has over 1,000,000 views btw.” Chloé said.

“It just came out on youtube!” Marinette gasped.

Chloé raised an eyebrow at her. “It’s the only music video for the movie everyone’s talking about. A movie that has a 93% percent fresh on Rotten tomatoes. La La Land has 91% for the record. Twitter is blowing up; granted most of it is about the sword fight between ripped shirt wearing Mermaid Prince Harry Style and shirtless Pirate King Zac Efron. There are some thirsty ass girls out there.”

Nathaniel nodded solemnly. “This movie’s going to make millions.” He said. “Best marketing strategy ever.”

“Queen Zendaya/ Bamf Zendaya is second,” Chloé added. “Marinette the Mermaid/Disney Princess Marinette is third.” She cast a smirk at Marinette. “The people have decided; you’re an official Disney Princess.”

Marinette groaned. “I’m ordering Starbucks who wants what?”

“Skinny iced Cinnamon Dolce Latte.” Chloé requested.

“I want a coffee as bitter as my soul!” Nathaniel said.

Marinette nodded. “One Unicorn Frappuccino, extra rainbow sprinkles, check!”

“Thank you!”

Monday came sooner than it should, and she and her friends were on a plane. Marinette on the other hand was on plane to LA for her next movie premiere and like twenty interviews. The first of which was at Buzzfeed with Zendaya, Tom Holland, and Zac Efron answering questions. Marinette also did an interview where she played with puppies which was literally the best day ever.

For the next four weeks that was Marinette’s life. She went to every movie premiere she was suppose to. She wore a different fabulous dress of her own design. She met tons of different people. She went to her first ‘Hollywood Party’, which mostly consisted of her laughing at old peoples’ jokes and losing her mind over (and one time nearly fainting) whichever celebrity she came across. (Marinette wouldn’t be able to look Gal Gadot in the eye for a long time.)

Marinette got invited to join the Legacies cast at their Next Comic Con. They wanted her character, Stephanie, back next season for a bigger role. She still wasn’t a main character but people really like her. Stephanie was just as sassy as Damon Salvatore had been.

…Stephanie Salvatore was a Tumblr favorite. And was shipped with nearly everyone. Apparently, Nathaniel assured, that was a very big deal.

She would be at Comic Con already for Avatar the Last Airbender.

With her friends by her side and Leslie or Jagged and/or Penny, and a few times Clara Nightingale, watched her like a hawk as she went everywhere. She also got an ex-Mi6 and an ex-Navy Seal as her body guards; two women, one name Natalia, a pretty sassy brunette with a bob haircut and a heavy English accent, and the other Sabrina, a woman with black curls that reminded everyone of Rosa from Brooklyn 99, who blended in easily enough with the glitzy crowd of Hollywood when in a dress.

The kids were like 100% sure the two were into each other.

 Marinette knows that it took over a year of work, countless hours of labor, nearly two hundred auditions, two dozen callbacks, tons of modeling shoots, an amazing publicity team, and the sheer determination of Leslie to make it happen but somehow it still felt like the world knew her name overnight. And no, she still couldn’t believe it.

If the bluenette was honest, the most dream-like thing that happened to her wasn’t the movie premieres. It wasn’t the celebrities she met. It wasn’t even the fact that she could honestly say she once kissed Harry Styles. It wasn’t the modeling or seeing her name in lights or face on the big screen.

It was the little girl, no older than six, in a rainbow tutu and a Spongebob shirt on with a fake tiara on her head that shyly asked for Marinette’s autograph. Or rather Lunaris the Mermaid princess’ autograph. It was the first one Marinette ever gave.

It wasn’t the last.

Leslie told her that within seven months, she’d be the worlds’ new It girl. The movie had been out for a month and everyone was still talking about it. It broke records. Top grossing musical of all time.

When Marinette got back to Paris she wanted to sleep for a week. Unfortunately spring break was over and she had school the next day. And even worse, all of Paris seemed to have seen the Embers of Pirates and Mermaids, and knew that the bakers’, they knew and loved, daughter starred in the movie too. And with a few clicks on google, they became aware of her budding Supermodel career and all her acting jobs. It also didn’t help that one of her modeling campaigns had her picture on a few billboards all over the city.

Natalia and Sabrina escorted her to school early to try to get ahead of any fans that might be waiting for her, and still they had to go through a mob of students that had waited outside for her to show.

For the first time ever, Marinette was the first one to get to class. She was pretty sure hell had probably frozen over. Her bodyguards waited outside.

Chloé and Nathaniel arrived shortly ever her. Each sitting on the other side of her in the back of the class.

“Five bucks says Alya starts shit first!” Nathaniel offered.

“Why don’t you just take my money?” Chloé snickered. “Twenty says Lila convinced them anything she said about the premiere was all just one BIG misunderstanding.”

Juleka and Rose were first ones to arrive after them.

“I loved your movie!” Rose smiled happily at Marinette. “You did a really good job.”

Juleka nodded. “It was amazing. Luka really liked your song too!”

“Well he should.” Marinette gave a small laugh. “He helped produce it. Him and Jagged.” She got twin looks of shock. “It was right after he, uh, left Kitty Section.” Luka hadn’t left. He had been kicked out of the band. It had left a sour taste in all of their mouths that Lila had convinced the band to ditch the older boy. “He didn’t go to the London premiere but he did go with us to the LA one. He has two song for the soundtrack. And another with Jagged.”

“He’s up for a recording contract.” Chloé had a cold grin on her face as Mylène, Ivan, Kim, Max and Alix arrived. “Hot French guy with a killer voice who Jagged Stone loves. The Studio executives were practically brawling in the streets over him.”

Nathaniel leaned forward in his seat. “I can’t believe anyone ever let him go.”

The members of Kitty section flushed a deep red.

“How long did it take you to learn to sword fight?” Alix narrowed her eyes at Marinette. “Or was it all stunt work? Did someone else do all the real hard work?”

“I learned a few years ago.” Marinette glared at her. “I did fencing for a bit. Kagami helped me keep up with it. I did all my own stunts. I always do. It’s why I got cast as Azula. Something about sheer badass-ery.”

Alix huffed and sat in her seat.

Kim nodded excitedly. “Your fight scenes were so cool. You’re gonna be an awesome Azula!”

Lila arrived to class next but surprising remained silent. She eyed Marinette from her chair as if looking for an opening.

Alya, Nino, and Adrien arrived next.

“GIRL! I’ve been trying to reach you for ages!” Alya snapped. “Someone,” She glared at Nathaniel. “wouldn’t give me your number.”

Marinette straightened up, a protective feeling coursing through her. “Because I told him not to.” She narrowed her eyes. “My number is private for a reason. Only people who should have it are the ones I tell it to. Usually just my friends.”

“We’re besties!” Alya said quickly. “I should’ve had your number.”

“We’re besties.” Chloé corrected. “Now I’m her bestie.” Nathaniel cleared his throat causing the blonde girl to scoff. “You’re her gay best friend.”

Nathaniel blinked. “You really felt the need to add the gay part? Wow.”

“Shut up and go back to sexting Luka.” Chloé sneered. “I still can’t believe you two are happening!”

“We don’t sext!” The redhead blushed pink. “And what? You think he’s out of my league? He’s a 9, I’m an 8.”

Chloé snorted “He’s a 10. You’re a 6.”

“You’re a bitch. I’m a 7.”

Marinette shook her head at her friends antics. “Alya, you said it yourself the last time I saw you. We’re not friends.”

Alya’s eyes went wide. She looked around the room as a desperate feeling erupted inside of her. She had honestly thought Marinette would be thrilled that she wanted to be friends again and it would happen with no question. She never even considered Marinette wouldn’t want to. All of her plans were depending on Marinette and her being best friends again.

“Fine!” Alya huffed. “I was trying to give you a second chance!”

“Why?”

The question caught Alya off guard. “What?”

“Why?” Marinette asked again. “Why the second chance? What did I do to deserve it? Why now? What’s changed?”

“Well, I, uh,” Alya stuttered.

“I can only name one thing.” Chloé taunted.

Lucky for Alya, Bustier walked into class, with Mr. Ludivine trailing behind her, and all the kids went to their seats.

The teacher smiled brightly at her students. “Welcome back everyone. I hope you enjoyed your break.” She told them. “Marinette, congratulations on your movie. All the teachers got together to go watch it.”

The morning went by quickly. Alya spent most of the class casting glares at Marinette and muttering under breath. Marinette avoided the cafeteria and went home for lunch to avoid being swarmed by other students.

When she got back, she was a met with a huffy looking Alya with her arms crossed. “Just so you know, I don’t need you.” Alya said. “Lila promised to get me some top notch interviews.”

Marinette nodded. “So you’re admitting you only wanted to be friends again because of what I could do for you. Huh.” She smirked. “Thought so.”

Alya’s face turned bright red. She sneered at the blunette and stormed to her seat, opting to ignore Marinette. The rest of the class followed her lead to their credit.

And things went back in class like they had before spring break. Her ex-friends ignored her and snickered mean things about her. Adrien seemed to do everything he could to avoid her during class but as soon as the other students were gone, he would try to convince Marinette to model for the Agreste brand. (Like that would ever happen). Lila went back to charming the class, while doing everything she could to win over Marinette.

Great and Terrible Beauty came out in the middle of May. It got rave reviews, though not as big as Marinette’s first movie. The premiere was smaller too, though it did great at the box office.

Avery the Vampire Slayer, Marinette’s first starring role, was a smash hit. The first real action movie of the summer, and most of the success came from most kids being on summer break and the fact that her leading man was an insanely hot British actor, who looked startlingly like a young Colin Farrell, Derrick Stone. Tall, Dark, two years older than Marinette, and so very handsome. He played Lucien Knight.

Most of the cast were same. So much so that the movie might have accidently…

Started a new version of the Twilight craze.

Marinette was too young when Twilight came out but she heard things that made her feel a little dirty.

Rumors had also started that her and Derrick were a thing.

Leslie was thrilled and a little concerned about Marinette’s career. Twilight had been a one stop shop for a lot of the actors who played in the movies; their careers pretty much died. She doubted the same thing would happen to Marinette but she didn’t want the younger girl to try to get more fantasy roles so not to get type cast.

It was how Marinette found herself on cast in the lead role of movie called: The Savior of Omishima Island. Based on a true story about sixteen-year-old Tsuruhime Ohori who, after invaders threatened her island home, declared herself a living god, raised an army and fought them off tooth, nail, and with an occasional make-shift grenade.

That was pretty much her summer.

September came and so did the pending Teen choice award, Marinette’s first award show.

Which gained the interest of her class again.

Marinette had been nominated for Best movie kiss, twice; the kiss with Harry and all the making out she did in Avery the Vampire slayer. Best supporting actress as Lunaris.

Breakthrough Performance: Marinette as Lunaris

Best Fight

Avery vs Lucien.

Best death scene:

Lunaris

Lila tried flattery to get Marinette to invite her. Adrien hinted how much he always wanted to go. (Chloé found out his father was leaning on him to get an invitation as Marinette’s date. Apparently Adrien having Marinette as his significant other would do wonders for the brand). Even Alya tried cozying back up to Marinette to get an invite.

Suffice to say, it didn’t work.

The teen choice award were fun and more casual than other awards show, Leslie had told her. Embers of Pirate and Mermaids took home best movie and best action scenes. Everyone who won an award had to answer a question sent in from a fan via twitter.

Marinette won best death scene.

She wore a champagne colored mini dress. The bluenette smiled happily as she held her surf board. “This is the coolest thing ever.” She giggled. “And such as honor. So happy you guys liked how I died.” That drew laughs from the crowd. “I never imagined I’d be standing here. I went on vacation two years ago and literally got cast in Pirate and Mermaid the very next day. I didn’t even audition. It was insane. The casting producer drank for a week straight when he was told. All worked out for the best though. RIGHT?”

The crowd cheered.

“I just want to thank my mom and dad for always supporting me. My manager Leslie for pushing me. My honorary Uncle and Aunt Jagged and Penny for dragging to the set of the movie and changing my life. And I want to thank my best friends Chloé and Nathaniel, since the moment we became friends always had my back. They’d fight against the world if I needed them to. Thanks for being the best bitches I know. Thanks for showing me what true friends looked like.”

She smiled a little hard. “Now I’m really hoping they get that question on screen soon because I’ve run out of things to say. And it’s getting awkward.” A moment of silence. “Okay, still waiting, then. Anyone want to hear about the time I ran into Chris Hemsworth and Sebastian Stan, looking like smurfs with their entire bodies painted blue and in nothing but a red hat and boxers?”

The crowd roared. However, a clear “WHAT THE FUCK!” Was heard over crowd. Whether it came from Hemsworth or Stan was anyone’s guess.

“I have no idea why. I don’t even think they were filming a movie. But I have a ton of awesome pictures!” Marinette showed off her phone. “Maybe we can get them on the screen. You guys want to see them?”

Screams of “Yes!” And with one loud “NO!” Being yelled out. And then a “Get her off the stage!” From the crowd.

Marinette touched her ear. “Okay, I’m being told the question is ready so maybe next time, yeah. Lets read that question!” Marinette looked at the screen. “Did you really have to fight a shark after kissing Harry Styles?”

She turned back to the crowd, a sly grin on her face. “No! I fought a shark To kiss Harry Styles. Don’t get it twisted. The place we shot the scene was literally called Shark Cove. I went in fully aware of that, of the risk I was taking. I was ready for it!” Marinette answered. “And I would do it again. Thank you everybody, and GOODNIGHT!”

Chapter Text

They met when they were young; younger than either of them remember. The first time, Marinette and Ali had both been babes in their cribs when their grandmothers’ introduced them. The second time, they just learned to walk and or run, and seemed to love making a mess of everything; again not something they could remember but had plenty of pictures of.
The third time, and the one they both remembered, Marinette had been just six-years-old. Ali had been seven. They each were the apple of their grandmother’s eyes. Their grandmothers were best friends having known each other since they were little girls.

It had been a playdate at one of the Young family homes. Ali had worn a dapper grey suit that would look ridiculously expensive on an adult man, let alone a child that just barely learned to tie his shoes. Marinette had worn a darling silvery purple dress that was closer to a ball gown than any dress any other six-year-old girl would wear to a playdate.

Both kids shyly hid their faces behind their grandmother’s skirts and had to be coaxed softly to greet each other.

Prince Ali bowed regally as he had been taught “Pleasure to meet you, Miss Young.” He was a handsome boy with dark-skin, olive-green eyes, and black hair. Ali always wore a charming smile on his face as expected of him. He was a Prince, and while it wasn’t easy, he did what of expected of him.

“It is an honor, Prince Ali.” Marinette curtseyed gracefully. She was a beautiful girl with long black hair and bluebell eyes. She was the essence of a perfect little lady. “We have a wonderful playroom that I would like to show you if you are able?”

Prince Ali looked to his grandmother for an answered. She nodded silently, an amused smile on her face. The young prince grinned “Yes, please.” He held his arm out for Marinette. She took it, a pink blush on her face, and they walked side by side out of the foyer, their perspective bodyguards trailing after them, while their grandmothers’ cooed in the background before departing to have tea.

The playroom was larger than three apartments combined; it had specific areas dedicated to art, sports, video games, tea parties, a jungle gym built to look like a castle, and even an area just for snacks. In order to get around, there were trampoline paths.

Prince Ali blinked in awe.

“You get use to it.” Marinette giggled. “Come on!” She grabbed his hand and ran across the trampoline path to the jungle gym. They jumped the entire way, their bodyguard watching from the distance ready to act if something went wrong.

“Call me Marinette.” Marinette said when they made it to the top. She pulled out two foams swords and handed him one. “Or Mari.

“Ali.” He said as he took the sword.

“I’m Pirate Captain Sparkle!” She yelled and pointed her sword. “And you my dreaded rival have come to steal my treasure… Captain.”

“Tiger Eye.” Ali nodded seriously. “Captain Tiger Eye. Engarde!”

The two pirate captains dueled all over the jungle gym before teaming up to defeat the evil space monsters that came to steal all the ice cream and candy in the world.

Ali laughed as he jumped into the foam ball pit after a giggling Marinette. They both laid there for a moment trying to catch their breaths as they stared at the ceiling painted to look like the night, each constellation connected.

“You’re not how I imagined.” Ali said.

Marinette hummed. “Spoiled rotten, uptight, crazy rich brat who only like tea parties and princess things; who’d cry the second I don’t get what I want?”

“Well… yes.”

She shrugged “I get that a lot. I don’t know why. If I so much as considered for a moment of throwing a tantrum in public, my grandmother would have me shipped to a boarding school in Sweden. No matter what my parents said.”

Ali nodded. “Same. Though, mine would be in Scotland. My mother has a strong fascination with Harry Potter.”

“You’re not what I imagined either.”

“Stuffy prince, that always had his nose in the air.” Prince Ali started “So he can look down on everyone; that expects everyone to bow and cater to his every whim?”

“That about covers it.”

He snorted “My grandmother would have me scrubbing bedpans at one her hospitals the moment I ever said I was better than anyone.”

Both laughed.

“Do you ever get tired of it?” Ali suddenly asked. “Always been told to do this, or that you can’t do that. Always being on your best behavior because of what people would think. I never get to do anything I want.”

Ali was the first grandchild and took after his grandmother Queen Aishwarya with his kind, fun-loving nature, as well as his ability to recognize authenticity in people. Like Aishwarya, Ali would later become a philanthropist who dedicated his time to volunteering at and donating money to child hospitals and leading the go-green initiative in his country. He wasn’t allowed to behave like most kids; never allowed himself to be as free as them.

“Shoulders back and stand up straight.” Marinette recited. “Mind your manners, smile for the cameras. Always be clean and orderly. It’s like I’m a trophy. Don’t make a mess. Watch what you say but never let anyone think you can’t say it. Sometimes it sucks. But what can I do? Can I really cry about it? I’m a rich, only child that gets everything I want… as long as I behave. There are expectations of me, and if I stray, I get shut down.” Hard.

Marinette spent her childhood split between France and Singapore. In Paris, she was able to relax as Marinette Dupain-Cheng the daughter of a pair of rather well-known bakers. In Singapore, she was Marinette Dupain-Cheng-Sung-Young or just Marinette Young for short; the granddaughter of Eleanor and Phillip Young, an heir of the wealthiest family in all of Singapore and most of the world. And people, her family mostly, and the paparazzi had expectations of Marinette Young.

Marinette Young was a Singaporean child socialite. The media referred to her as “The Princess” for her beauty and the impeccable fashion sense she distributed from a young age. She followed her older cousin Astrid to all the fashions, taking her cues from her.

“Yeah…”

Marinette lifted her head to look at Ali. “What do you like to do?”

“I like to help people.” Ali murmured. “I like helping my grandmother at the hospitals and making sick kids feel better. Maybe be a doctor!”

“I like fashion, my cousin Astrid likes it too.” Marinette said. “So let’s make a deal. You help kids. I’ll work in fashion. That’s what we want to do so we’re going to do it. Okay?”

“Deal.” Ali nodded firmly and then looked thoughtful. “Are we friends?”

Marinette smiled “Best friends.”

And so they were. Over the next few years, the two would meet up for playdates frequently. Eventually, Prince Ali would come to know Marinette Dupain-Cheng well too.

When the playdate ended, Marinette waved goodbye sadly as her new friend left.

That night, while her grandmother brushed her hair before bed, she asked. “Did you like Prince Ali?”

Marinette nodded “Yes. He was very polite and played pretend really well.” She left off the part where he was a dreaded pirate captain because of details.

“Aishwarya and I thought you would like each other.” Eleanor nodded. “I’m glad to see you get along well. Hopefully, you will grow closer as you get older.”

“Why?” Marinette asked curiously. Her grandmother had never cared about whether she would still be friends with her playdates in the future. Normally, the playdates were a way to have a business meeting without it being obvious to the outside world that it was, in fact, a business meeting.

Eleanor smiled softly down at Marinette, looking less like the elegant scary Dragon-lady the media claimed she was, and more like any loving grandmother.

Eleanor knew she always favored Marinette, her first grandchild; even if she had severely frowned on her oldest daughter Sabine marrying a baker. Though she had frowned less once their bakery became a successful international chain, akin to Gordon Ramsey restaurants. Their headquarters’ in Singapore. In Eleanor’s defense, they came from a rather wealthy family and with roots of nobility. Who wouldn’t be a little upset if their heir and beloved daughter running off to marry a baker she met in France? Sabine had even gotten Nick and Astrid to help with her elopement.

It would be years before Eleanor manages to quell the snickers and rumors that persisted after Sabine’s departure, and just as long until she was willing to speak with her oldest child again. However, that was mostly because she learned Sabine was pregnant.

Eleanor was in France for the duration of the pregnancy and had loved Marinette instantly the second she was born. Her beautiful granddaughter with hair so black it looks blue in the right light, and bright blue eyes bluer than anyone could even imagine. It’s a wonder Eleanor ever let go of her. (But apparently, Tom had the right to hold his child too, or some nonsense like that.)

Because of her grandmother, Marinette’s childhood was… odder than most. While her parents preferred a more modest lifestyle despite their wealth, her mother’s side of the family… did not.

“Do you know how your grandfather and I met?” The older woman asked. Marinette shook her head no. “We met when we were really young, about you and Prince Ali’s age. Our parents were business partners who believed marriage was the best to solidify the partnership, and bring up both of our families statuses. So we were betrothed.”

Marinette blinked, slowly understanding hit her. “It means engaged right?”

“In a way.” Eleanor nodded. “It meant we were promised to each other and that one day we would marry; uniting our families as one. Do you know why I’m telling you this?”

“The play date.” Marinette said. “It was a test to see if Ali and I could get along. We are to be promised to each other.”

Eleanor put the hairbrush down. “No. You are promised to each other. We finalized the arrangement today. The official betrothal will be announced after your thirteenth birthday. One day, you will marry Prince Ali. Prince Ali is the oldest child of Queen Aishwarya’s oldest son. Do you know what that means when you marry him?”

Marinette nodded, not fully understand what being married meant. Or what being betrothed meant but knew it was important. She thought of Snow White and Cinderella, and what marrying a prince meant for them. “If I marry Ali, it means one day, I’ll be Queen.”

“You’ll be a princess.” Eleanor corrected gently. “When Queen Aishwarya steps down, which will not be for quite some time, her son and heir will take her place, and then one day Prince Ali will take his father’s place. Then you will be Queen.”

Marinette grew up dealing with the fact that she would one day be Queen the best way she could; she put it out of mind. It wasn’t like her life changed all that much; she just attended more lessons than usual. Heck, her life changed more when she became Ladybug. So she was engaged to be engaged, so what? All that meant was that she couldn’t date anyone seriously. She could date though, which was what counted.

She and Prince Ali were still best friends and what girl didn’t want to marry her best friend?

When Marinette was thirteen, Prince Ali had a surprise visit to Paris under the guise of visiting the local children’s hospital. It was the first time he came to visit without his grandmother with him. And it was the first time Marinette met him without her grandmother there.

They met at a secluded rooftop restaurant. Prince Ali wore a dark suit. Marinette wore a stylish, elegant red dress, that coincidently matched Prince Ali’s tie. Her hair was pulled back into a messy bun. When they sat down for dinner and a violin started to play, it took Marinette all but five seconds to realize what was going down.

“This is quite romantic. You could’ve just asked me on a date, you know?” Marinette raised an eyebrow. “I might’ve said yes.”

Ali gave her a devilish smirk. “As if there was ever a chance you’d say no.”

His bodyguard huffed a laugh. “He was too chicken to ask.”

“Really Kalil! Really!” Prince Ali face-palmed in the face of Marinette’s giggles. “It’s not funny.” He told her.

“Yes, it is.”

Ali sighed but gave a low chuckle. “It’s a little funny.”

It went silent as each tried to think of what to say.

“I just wanted to-” Ali started.

“I know that this-” Marinette said at the same time.

They both gave small laughs. Marinette nodded “Please, go ahead.”

“We’re older now.” Ali swallowed hard. “You’re thirteen now. And I just wanted to… I wanted to know if it was still alright. If you were still open to marrying me? If not, we should be mature about it. We should let our grandparents know before the announcement. Then we’ll go our separate ways and never talk or see each other again if you want.”

“Save ourselves and our families the embarrassment.” She nodded. Marinette fought not to glance down; to not show weakness, as her grandmother taught her, as her mother taught her, like Astrid taught her. She was a Young. Youngs’ were not weak. “Do you want to marry me?”

“I asked you first!” Ali whined, making his bodyguard snort.

“How old are you? Six?”

He stuck his tongue out “Six and a half for your information.” Ali shook his head. “When we were little we made a deal. You’d go into fashion, and I’d help sick kids, help people all over the world because it’s what we wanted to do; not what anyone wants us to do. You’re a fashion designer. I’m a philanthropist. Pretty brave of us considering if Nick ever decides to run for the hills, you’d be shipped off to Harvard business school before you managed to make a protest. And if something, gods forbid, ever happen to my father; my grandmother would have me sworn in as the next king before I even buried him. Medical school or not. So let’s be brave again. Let’s only marry each other if that’s what we want. Deal.”

“Deal!” Marinette nodded. “So do you want to marry me?”

“Mari!” Ali groaned. “I asked first!”

“What point being?” Marinette said innocently. “Fine, let’s start with an easier question. Do you like me… like that?”

“Do you like me?”

Marinette’s bodyguard, Torivana, snickered in the background. Marinette glared. “I… like you, Ali.” Other than Ali, she had only ever had a crush on two other guys; both crushes were short-lived. Adrien, who was regulated to being the brother she always wanted after she learned he was Chat Noir and her parents all but adopted him. And Luka, she realized quickly, with his dyed hair, rock band, and future tattoos was the type of guy her grandmother would have assassinated before she’d let Marinette be seen in a romantic relationship with. Plus, it didn’t help that Luka asked her if Adrien was single.

Ali was different though. Marinette had set out in the very beginning to not like Ali romantically, figuring she could break off the promise between the families if it was seen that there was no romantic feeling between the two. However, the more she fought not to like-like her best friend, the more she did.

“It’s you I like, Ali.” Marinette admitted, her heart beating wildly.

Ali looked at her for a moment, just really staring at her. “I like you too.” And he did. He fell for the blue-eyed badass that was his best friend. He’d known he liked her for the longest of times but was too afraid to tell her. “And I’d never want you to not be a part of my life. If you don’t know if you want to marry me, that’s fine. We can wait. I can wait. If you want to play the long game and see what happens. Okay. I’ll play the long game. Live your life, I'll live my life, I know you're out there... and I'm out there, too.

“That's your deal?”

“That's my deal.”

“Someday?”

“Someday.”

Marinette leaned forward. “I have a counteroffer.”

“You are definitely Eleanor Young’s granddaughter.”

“That’s a compliment.” Marinette shrugged. She took a deep breath and said “I want to marry you; not just because of our families but because of our friendship. I think we’d be good together. We are good together. Maybe, I’m not in love with you now but maybe after some dates, whenever you buck up and ask me on a real one, and being girlfriend and boyfriend for a while, maybe I will be. If sometime in the future, when we get older, we change our minds, we’ll figure it out then. You fight my grandma, I’ll take on yours.”

“I want to marry you too.” Ali admitted, a small smile on his face. “You know you can ask me out too, right?”

“I could” She stressed the second word.

They laughed and just looked at each other, olive-green eyes getting lost in blue and vice versa.

It was the sound of a throat clearing that made them jump out of it. Each blushed red as the waiter looked at them expectantly with a raised eyebrow and a smirk on her face.

“We should order.” Marinette said, opening up her menu quickly.

“Totally!”

They ignored their bodyguards chuckling in the background.

Outside of the Marinette Young universe, Marinette Dupain-Cheng found it a lot harder to be nice and amicable all the time. For starters, Lila had come back to school. She didn’t mind most of the lies she told. They were annoying, however, after years of dealing with faux-faced people, she could ignore most of them. She could even ignore that all her so-called friends believed them.

However, Marinette hated, absolutely hated when Lila lied about Prince Ali. The lies were utterly ridiculous but Marinette was overprotective and had half a mind to use every resource to have the Italian Embassy look into all of Lila’s travel claims. But she was better than that. She would not stoop to Lila’s level.

…

It took three months for Marinette to lose all her friends in class. They had simpered after Lila and her lies and believed Marinette to be a bully. They stopped hanging out with her, stopped inviting her places, and sent mean texts to her phone causing her to change her number. They openly declared they weren’t her friends anymore.

Again, this wasn’t something Marinette batted an eye at. She didn’t care what they did. Or said. As they long as they didn’t go too far, Marinette was fine with ignoring their existence. Should they step out of line, Marinette would use everything in her power to destroy them.

It was a good thing after all. Her mother, Grandmother, Nick, Astrid, and everyone else in her family always taught her to be wary of fame-seekers and gold diggers.

It was clear that the class wasn’t really interested in what Lila did but the promises of what she could do for them. And if they had to toss aside a childhood friend to get into her good graces then so be it.

The class was getting ready to depart for winter break.

“Prince Ali and I are going to winter in Switzerland, you know.” Lila lied, causing Marinette’s eyes to narrow. “Every year since we were children. It snows all the time in Zurich. And he just loves it.”

First of all, Ali hated the cold. It was why Marinette insisted one of their playdates be in the Alps after he broke her favorite china doll; spite, pure spite. Second of all, it didn’t snow all the time in Zurich; barely at all.

Anyone could fact check the second one. But no one bothers. Not even the journalist of the class, Alya.

“We go with the Young family.” Lila continued. “One of the richest families in the world. I’m friends with Lady Eleanor’s granddaughter.”

Marinette nearly fell down laughing right then and there.

At the end of class, her ex-best friend and the class’s new class president, stood up. “Don’t forget everyone, class party at my house.” Alya cast a quick glare at Marinette and Chloé who sat in the back. “At least for those of you invited.” The other classmates snickered and threw vicious smiles at the girls.

“As if we’d want to go.” Chloé said. “We have plans for Winter break that doesn’t involve going to a last-minute, obviously poor planed party. That never happened on the last class president’s watch.”

Marinette smirked. “She’s right. We have plans. Chloé’s coming with me to visit my grandmother in Singapore. My family can’t wait to meet my best friend. Luka and Adrien will be attending as well.

Alya huffed at not getting the reaction she wanted. Also because she never got invited to go to Singapore with Marinette before and they had been best friends for the longest time. Shows what kind of friend Marinette was! Lila would never do that to her.

Chloé, Adrien, Luka, Kagami, Ondine, Aurore, Claude, Mirielle, Nathaniel, and Marc would all join Marinette for Winter Break. They were surprised when Marinette had offered to pay. Even more so when it was on a private plane.

Trust Chloé to be the first to say something.

“So you’re rich?” The blond asked.

Marinette hummed as she reads her magazine. “We’re comfortable.”

“That is exactly what a super-rich person would say.” Claude laughed.

When they got to Marinette’s home, that was less of a home and more of a palace, they realized just how right they were. Particularly when they saw the dolphins.

“So you’re crazy rich.” Claude correct.

During Winter break, once they got to Singapore, Marinette officially introduced her best friend, Prince Ali, to her other friends. They got along well, though he was a bit wary of Chloé at first.

At the Young Family New Years’ Eve celebration; which was closer to a giant festival, it was announced that Prince Ali and Marinette Dupain-Cheng-Sung-Young, the only grandchild of Phillip and Eleanor Young, would marry after Marinette’s 21st birthday. The news article was released shortly after; it was filled with pictures of them as children growing up together, depicting their friendship, each family’s wealth, and it told the agreed-upon lie that Prince Ali asked for her hand, as traditional in his country. The media went wild.

Marinette knew the moment it was announced and her picture was released that things would change. She wouldn’t just be Marinette Dupain-Cheng, daughter of bakers. At least she couldn’t pretend anymore. Marinette would be a princess; people talking about her, Ali, and the future royal wedding for years to come.

Once the celebrations had died down, her friends ganged up on her.

“A prince!” Chloé shrieked. “You’re marrying Prince Ali. How could you not tell me! I get to be the Maid of Honor to a Princess!”

Adrien glared “Why are you the Maid of Honor? I’m practically her brother.”

“Exactly!” Chloé hissed. “Maid of Honor!”

“Oh, this is not over!”

That night Marinette, with her grandmother’s blessing, gave Aurore the exclusive scoop on the engagement via an interview and an article. Overnight, her blog became internationally famous. Magazines and newspapers citing her as a source.

Returning to Paris had been wild. The moment they stepped off the plane, they were met with the flashes of cameras from the paparazzi; each one screaming her name.

“Marinette! How does it feel to be marrying Prince Ali?”

“DO you think you’re too young?”

“Are you ready to be a princess?”

Marinette ignored them all as she got into the limousine with her friends. “So that was pleasant.”

“That was insane!” Aurore laughed. “Is it always this bad?”

“No, Singaporean paparazzi are a bit tamer.”

The limo didn’t head to the bakery. Marinette nor her parents would be living there from then on. Instead, they bought the empty mansion across the street from Adrien’s home. They purchased it when her grandmother let them know the announcement would happen soon; giving them plenty of time to decorate. The gates were heavily lined with security.

“Oh we are so having our next sleepover here.” Mirielle said brightly when they got into the house.

“Are you going to miss living at the bakery?”

“Yes.” Both Marinette and Adrien said, causing Marinette to glare at her friend. “We talked about this; just because I had a bunk bed, did not make it your room too!”

Adrien huffed but clearly looked like he disagreed.

Luka chuckled and wrapped an arm around his boyfriend’s shoulder. “Aww, babe. Did the mean girl hurt your feelings?”

“You were my friend first.” Marinette pinched her nose. “Where’s the loyalty?”

When school started back up again, Marinette’s limo literally went straight across the street to pick up Adrien.

Gabriel opened the door before Marinette even had the chance to knock. “Miss Dupain-Cheng-Sung-Young, an honor.”

Marinette eyed the man. He, while always polite, seemed nicer than she’d ever seen him before. Normally Marinette would fight the urge to fix her casual outfit. But today Marinette didn’t do casual. She wore a tan Cashmere sweater dress, stockings, with black Burberry heals, and a look of boredom on her face. Gone were the pigtails, instead Marinette’s hair flowed down her back. “Is Adrien ready for school, Mr. Agreste?”

“He will be down in one moment.” Gabriel answered. “Congratulations on your engagement. You and Prince Ali make a lovely couple.”

“Thank you.”

“I was unaware there was a Young in Paris.” Gabriel chimed. “I would have loved to arrange a few playdates between you and Adrien.”

Marinette smiled coldly. “Adrien is one of my dearest friends now. And while an official date hasn’t been set, I do hope I can count your attendance at my wedding. Despite recent… difficulties.”

Gabriel stiffened. “Difficulties? With Adrien?”

“With Lila Rossi.” Marinette corrected. “A model of yours. She has made several outlandish claims both towards the Young family, Prince Ali, as well as several celebrities. I fear the actions that would need to be taken to… rectify this. I sincerely hope the Agreste brand isn’t hurt in the process.”

Despite the subtly of her words, the threat was loud and clear. Fix Lila, ditch Lila, or we’ll destroy you.

Adrien came down the stairs in a rush, not noticing his father’s pale face. He and Marinette, and Gorilla, left the older man still standing stunned.

Gabriel called for Nathalie. “Fire Miss Rossi immediately. Sever all connections, now!”

After Adrien, they picked up Kagami, whose mother was an old friend of Sabine’s as they had grown up together. Kagami had always known that Marinette was actually Marinette Young.

The next stop was Chloé who seemed more at home in Marinette’s limo that Marinette did.

When the got to school the paparazzi were still waiting. The bodyguards Gorilla and Torivana had guarded the children as they entered the school. Damocles was waiting at the door, a simpering smile on his face, and a greedy look in his eyes at the potential donations he could get from Marinette and her family.

Marinette cut him off before he could even open his mouth. “You expelled me without a proper investigation. Or going through the proper channel because of an ambassador’s daughter threw a hissy fit. You’ll be hearing my lawyers.”

The man paled so white Marinette thought he had died right then and there. Until she saw him shaking.

The bodyguards escorted the kids through the halls, where students stopped to watch the future princess pass.

When they got to class, they saw most of the students waiting.

The four ignored them and joined Nathaniel in the back where they had been sentenced for not believing Lila.

“Girl!” Alya yelled with a grin on her face. “I can’t believe you’re marrying a prince! You should’ve invited me to your family’s party. I’d have loved to come.”

The others in class nodded. Though Rose did look a bit teary-eyed. That was when Marinette remembered her ex-friend’s crush on Ali.

“That party was dope, dudette!” Nino added. “How’d you get Beyonce to perform?”

Marinette smiled “Shouldn’t you be hanging off Lila’s coattails somewhere. Where is Miss Rossi anyway?”

Alya shrugged. “She’s a liar, you were right. Best friends with the Young Heir, yeah right. You should’ve just told me you and Prince Ali were a thing and I’d have believed you.”

“You should’ve fact-checked.” Chloé glared. “It was obvious she was a liar.”

“No one’s talking to you.” Alya glared from where she sat in her seat. “I’m talking to my bestie.”

“Again, Lila isn’t here.” Marinette said. “And last I checked we are not friends.”

Alya rolled over what Marinette said. “How could you give Aurore the inside scoop? I totally needed that. Ladybug has been ignoring me for months.”

“Aurore’s my friend.” Marinette said easily. “Which is more than I can say for most of you. How was the class party by the way?”

A few of the students had the grace to blush and look away. Alya wasn’t one of them. “I’m sorry, okay. I shouldn’t have believed Lila.” Alya shrugged. “You don’t have to sit back there anymore. Me and Nino can make room.”

Marinette blinked. How could she not be getting this? “I wouldn’t sit with you if that seat was only one in school not on fire.”

It was at that moment Bustier and Lila walked into class. Bustier seemed oblivious to the tension that seemed the classroom; though she did know all about Marinette being engaged to a prince.

To Lila’s credit, she didn’t blink at the few glares she received. Her eyes on Marinette, half full of greed, half full of jealously. She knew all about the Young family; insanely rich socialites who were the It family in all of Asia. She cursed herself for not researching into Marinette more before declaring the girl her enemy and doing her best to make her life hell. And now Marinette was marrying a prince.

Lila frowned. No wonder the bluenette always glared at me, she thought. She knew first hand that I was lying.

“Marinette.” Lila said sweetly. “I was so happy and that you and Ali finally revealed your betrothal. I wish you would’ve told me.”

Most of the class looked at the girl like she was crazy.

“I don’t like you.” Marinette stated easily. “You do not know Ali. You were not childhood friends. You do not know the Young family. Astrid did not ever come to you for fashion advice. She does not know you exist. As Eleanor’s only grandchild, I can happily say that we are not friends. Leave me alone.” She cast a cold look to the rest of the room. “That goes for the rest of you. You happily declared we weren’t friends anymore. Well, we’re not friends anymore.”

Her declaration rang through the classroom.

No one said anything to her for the rest of the morning, apart from her friends in class.

When lunch came, just before the bell rang, there was a knock on the door. Prince Ali stood there, looking as regal and as handsome as ever. “It seems, I am a bit too early.” He said with a polite smile, though he had been long aware of the inhabitants bullying ways.

The bell rang.

Marinette smiled “Just in time actually.” She got up and walked to the front of the class, most of the students too stunned to move.

Lila jumped at her chance to actually meet the prince. “Oh Prince Ali; it’s wonderful to see you again. My mother spent some time in your country. She worked as an ambassador.”

“And you are?” Ali asked, causing Lila to flush red as another of her lies were exposed.

She knew she could’ve easily spun to the class that Marinette was just jealous of her. They’d believe anything. It was a lot harder with the prince there to deny everything.

Neither him nor Marinette waited for a response.

They long since vowed to only ever wait for each other.

Chapter Text

She lost her friends. The boy she was in love with broke her heart. No one in class apart from Chloé would even speak to her anymore. Lila’s lies had taken root in class, leaving Marinette in the back alone and abandoned. The worst part was that Marinette didn’t even know if she could be friends with any of her classmates again after the truth was exposed. In the effort to cling tighter to the coattails of someone who promised them the world, they had abandoned a childhood friend as if the friendship meant nothing; as if Marinette meant nothing. And as if that wasn’t enough, Akumas were getting stronger every day. Chat Noir was pushier more than ever before. Most days it was all too much.

Most days Marinette didn’t want to get out of bed. She rarely smiled anymore. She couldn’t find it in her to design. It was like the life force had been drained from her. It didn’t take long for her parents to notice. However, after weeks of trying, when it became clear that Marinette wasn’t going to talk to them and that she wasn’t getting better, they sent her to a therapist. After they managed to get her to promise to at least try.

Dr. Vanderbilt was a kind woman with greying red hair and a Scottish accent. It took multiple sessions before Marinette started to open up about her problems at school; about feeling overwhelmed. One day after a session, the doctor gave Marinette a notebook.

“What’s this for?” Marinette asked taking the black notebook. The front of it said it had a 1000 pages.

“Whenever you’re feeling overwhelmed, I want you to write.”

“Write what?”

“Whatever you want.” Vanderbilt smiled. “What you’re feeling. Poetry. Songs. Quotes you know. Write a story. Whatever helps you get what you’re feeling out, lessen the load you’re carrying a bit.”

So Marinette did.

It was a struggle at first. She never thought of herself as much of a writer. Then she started writing random quotes she knew. Then Marinette started writing a bit of poetry just to try to express herself in a way she could understand. However, during a particularly troublesome day, when Alya accused her of being lazy and not being a good class president, Marinette resigned her position much to the shock of the class and started writing song lyrics.

One of the recommendations from Vanderbilt was to always stop doing things she didn’t want to do just because it made other people happy; especially if it was at harm to herself.

The doctor made Marinette write 100 times: I will not set myself on fire to keep you warm.

Marinette always hated being class president; the stress alone could kill a dozen elephants. She hated doing free commissions so she stopped that too. She hated doing the whole birthday celebrations, when everyone was quick to forget her that year. Or plan parties and fundraisers for trips that class made sure to make clear they didn’t want to her go to or on. So she stopped that too.

It was freeing.

Writing lyrics to songs were freeing. Soon she was writing them during class, lunch, after school, when there a moment of free time when helping out at the bakery.

And Vanderbilt was right. It did help her.

Marinette started to smile a lot more. The pep in her step was back. She started hanging out with Chloé and Luka more and more. She made friends with other kids in class. She created a website and started selling custom designs.

One Friday, after school, Marinette found herself in Jagged’s Hotel room with Chloé and Luka. Jagged had asked Marinette to bring his new concert wardrobe that he had commission from her. He and Clara Nightingale were going on tour together.

After Jagged had reviewed the clothes and approved them, proclaimed each outfit to be, “Rockin!”

Marinette found herself writing a song in her notebook while Luka and Jagged discussed musical influences. Chloé and Penny discussed potential internships.

She was so invested in writing that she didn’t notice when the talking stopped. Or when Jagged asked her if she wanted Pizza.

Marinette jumped back when a hand suddenly waved in her face. “Wait! What!” She looked around and saw the amused faces of Jagged, Penny, Chloé, and Luka. Even Fang had a long grin on his face.

“What’s this love?” Jagged asked pointing to her notebook. “I’ve been trying to get your attention for ages.”

The bluenette blushed and tried not to hide her notebook; it would only make them more curious. “Nothing; just a notebook for ideas.” Technically that was true.

“Right on, can I see?” Jagged asked.

Marinette instantly pulled the notebook to her chest and her blushed turned a dark red. She was not going to show a Rock Star the song she wrote. She’d rather die. “Nope! Nah ah, nothing to see here.”

Chloé rolled her eyes “Yes, because that’s totally what someone with nothing to hide does.” The blond looked at Penny. “She writes song lyrics. They’re pretty good.”

Marinette glared at the blonde. “Traitor.”

Luka looked a bit curious. Jagged had a full blown grin on his face. “I knew it!” he shouted. “I knew there was a rocker in you. I had just had to wait a bit, love. Come on. Let me see then! Show Uncle Jagged your songs.”

It took about twenty minutes to get Marinette to agree and then another ten to pry the notebook out of her hands. She watched with a pit in her stomach growing bigger and bigger as she watched Luka, Chloé, Jagged, and Penny flip through her notebook. Reading the lyrics that came straight from her heart.

What if they hated them? What if they thought she had no talent? What if they thought she was a freak? What if! What If!

“This is good, mate.” Jagged suddenly said. An impressed look on his face. “These are really good.”

“Told ya.” Chloé said smugly.

Penny nodded. “I wouldn’t mind commissioning some songs from you.”

“I’d like to jam together.” Luka said. “Maybe we can do a duet.”

Jagged suddenly shot up “Penny! Call the guys. We need a band! Marinette’s gonna sing for us!” He ran for his guitar.

“Marinette’s going to do what now?” Marinette shouted.

Marinette was going to sing.

She sat on a dark brown wooden stool, in front of Jagged’s backup band, with Jagged and Luka on guitar. Chloé and Penny watched in the background. An assistant help up a camera.

Jagged had decided to give Marinette a rockstar makeover; well as much as she would let him. Her hair was pulled back in a faux hawk with a few curls framing her face, her makeup was flawless, her face was painted to look like she had been crying and her mascara had gotten everywhere.

It took a while for Jagged, Luka, and her to work out the music that would be good for her songs and what songs she’d use. She decided to let the four: Jagged, Penny, Luka, and Chloé decide on the best ones. Marinette was too bias, she knew.

They had practiced. Everyone assured her she had an amazing voice but Marinette thought they were a bit biased too. They loved her too much to hurt her by saying anything mean.

“Hey fans watching!” Jagged said into the mic. “Today, I got a special guest here. My honorary niece and personal fashion designer; Marinette. She’s written some kick ass songs and agreed to prove that she’s a rockstar like her Uncle. Give her some love!”

Marinette got up and waked to the mic.

The drum beat started slowly. Marinette took a deep breath. The guitars and piano started.

Marinette opened her mouth to sing

“Someday I won't be afraid of my head

Someday I will not be chained to my bed

Someday I'll forget the day he left

But surely not today.”

The beat picked up a bit.

She fought not to close her eyes as she sang. Instead, she thought of why she wrote the song; all the pain, all the mess going on inside. Her blue eyes got a faraway look to them.

“One day I won't need a PhD

To sit me down and tell me what it all means

Maybe one day it'll be a breeze

But surely not today

But surely not today”

Admitting she was in therapy was hard. Penny comforted her and admitted she went a lot too. Jagged hadn’t been happy when Chloé told the two adults just what was happening in Marinette’s class.

“Oh you don't know what sadness means

'Till you're too sad to fall asleep

One day I'll be snoozing peacefully

But surely not today

Surely not today.”

Marinette voice carried across the room. She let herself get lost in the music. Otherwise, she’d be too panicky over the fact that she more or less admitted to being depressed.

“One day I'll swear the pain will be a blip

I'll have the hardest time recalling it

I'll be the king of misery management

But surely not today.”

This song was a promise to herself. That she would move on. She would get better. Somehow, someway, Marinette would conquer all that she was going through and be better for it.

“One day that song won't make me cry anymore (oh no no)

One day I'll get up off the bathroom floor (hey yeah)

Oh, piece by piece I'll be restored

But surely not today (surely not)

Eh, not today”

Marinette swayed to the music, dancing in place. The other people in the room watched, entranced by her voice.

“Oh you don't know what happy means

If it's only in your dreams

I'll be acquainted with my jollities

But surely not today

Yeah, surely not today.”

There were days when Marinette swore she forgot what it meant to be happy; questioned if she had ever been really happy. Or if she had just fooled herself into thinking she was. She knew better now. And Marinette refused to let the dark thoughts win.

“Surely not, surely, surely not

Surely not (surely not today)”

Marinette sang that part softly. She knew she wasn’t going to get completely better right away. But she would… One day.

“One day the thought of him won't hurt the same

Won't need distractions to get through the day

I guess I hope I'm gonna be okay

'Cause I'm not today.”

The song slowly died down. Silence filled the room. Then there were claps and cheers. Jagged’s new manager Harvey Boyd looked ready to wet his pants from excitement.

“Yes!” Jagged yelled. “That’s how you do it!”

Marinette blushed again and ran off stage as Luka readied himself to perform. Penny and Chloé both assured her that she had been amazing but Marinette couldn’t stop her heart from racing in her chest.

Chloé helped prepare her for her next song as they watched Luka perform.

He had gotten used to being Solo since Kitty Section kicked him out the band. Luka sang a called, She will be Loved. A sad melody that was him fit to a T.

“I don't mind spendin' everyday

Out on your corner in the pourin' rain

Look for the girl with the broken smile

Ask her if she wants to stay awhile

And she will be loved, and she will be loved”

When he was done, once again Harvey Boyd had that hungry look on his face.

Then Jagged performed one of his hits. After that he brought Marinette up on their makeshift stage again.

Marinette didn’t feel any better performing the second time. She’d be singing the song Jagged chose.

“Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh

So much for my happy ending

Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh

So much for my happy ending

Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh”

The song was definitely more Rock than her last one. And she wrote it most about Adrien, some of it geared toward Alya and the rest of her friends.

“Let's talk this over

It's not like we're dead

Was it something I did?

Was it something you said?”

Marinette had wondered for months what she had wrong. Why it was so easy for them to just ignore her; disregard her, end their friendships.

“Don't leave me hanging

In a city so dead

Held up so high

On such a breakable thread”

They left her alone. Adrien left her alone. She trusted them, and they just left her.

“You were all the things I thought I knew

And I thought we could be…”

Marinette closed her eyes for just a moment as the beat of the music changed.

"You were everything, everything that I wanted

We were meant to be, supposed to be, but we lost it

All of the memories, so close to me, just fade away

All this time you were pretending

So much for my happy ending

So much for my happy ending.”

The song went on for a few more minutes. She had let the music go as the guitar solo slowly died down. The song was met with applause.

Marinette performed a few more songs, along with Luka. After one of them, Harvey had come directly up to her and Luka and offered to be their manager. Apparently, Jagged’s label had been watching them and wanted to give each of them a record deal. If Penny and Chloé hadn’t been there, both Luka and Marinette wouldn’t fallen on their butts in shock.

Jagged called Boyd away to discuss something.

Luka gripped his guitar so tightly Marinette feared it would break. “That didn’t just happen, did it?”

“Nope.” Marinette shook her head, earnestly. “It’s the fumes from all the hairspray. It must have knocked us out. We’re in coma right now.”

Chloé glared at them. “Oh. Shut. UP! You were amazing. You both were. Marinette you screamed Girl power. And Luka, there’s probably a million girls planning on marrying you right now.”

“I have to call my mom!” Luka and Marinette said at the same time.

Her parents were excited about the news. But they made it clear as long as it didn’t interfere with her school work, she could do whatever she wanted. Sabine and Tom were just happy their little girl was back.

Luka said his mom was the same. School first, hall of fame second.

Jagged pulled Marinette on stage for one last song. The song was chosen by Chloé. It was the song Marinette wrote once she realized she was done. She was done with the drama in class, done with fake friends. Done with game and lies. Done with mean comments and ice cold glares. She was over it. And Marinette didn’t care anymore.

“You wanna play, you wanna stay, you wanna have it all

You started messing with my head until I hit a wall

Maybe I shoulda known, maybe I shoulda known

That you would walk, you would walk out the door.”

Marinette watched Penny smile as she turned on the big fans pointed at her.

"Said we were done, you met someone and rubbed it in my face

Cut to the punch, she broke your heart, and then she ran away

I guess you shoulda known, I guess you shoulda known

That I would talk, I would talk"

She remembered Alya standing in class renouncing their friendship, and nearly everyone joining her. The look on Lila’s face as she finally fulfilled her promise. Adrien not doing anything, and avoiding contact. He never stood up for her; not once. He blocked her calls, stopped answering her texts, until finally he let Nino and whoever else in class convince him to end his friendship with Marinette outright.

But when she got over the loss, the heartbreak; she decided it was for the best. Marinette didn’t need them. She didn’t want them. Marinette swore she’d never be friends with them again.

“But even if the stars and moon collide

I never want you back into my life

You can take your words and all your lies.”

The fire in Marinette’s eyes caused a few people to step back; including Luka. Then a wide smile spread over her face and

“Oh I really don't care

Even if the stars and moon collide

I never want you back into my life

You can take your words and all your lies

Oh oh I really don't care

Oh oh oh I really don't care?”

When the song ended, everyone cheered.

Jagged grabbed the mic “Wasn’t she pure Rock and Roll, or what?” He picked up Fang. “What do you think, Fang? You loved it! For those of you who don’t know; this is my pet.” He told the camera. “Totally coolest guy ever. I’d never do anything mainstream like get a cat or anything.” He said with a wink. “For those of you who loved today’s acts; I’ve got some good news. All songs are going to be on itunes. Just look them up! In Addition; my label wants to offer both Luka and Marinette records deals. Who knows, maybe I’ll reach out to Clara about them coming on tour with us; we could use a couple of awesome opening acts.”

Marinette went home with the biggest smile on her face. She didn’t think much would happened. She figured the record deal wouldn’t go anywhere; someone would realize just how lame she was and stop it dead in her tracks. Marinette also figured that Chloé had exaggerated about how many watched; no one wanted to see some Amateur sing, even if it was Jagged Stone who streamed it.

It wasn’t a big deal, Marinette thought when she went to bed, tomorrow no one would even remember her. Still, it was a pretty fun.

By Monday morning, Marinette would learn just how big of a deal it really was. Little did she know that, overnight, her song ‘Not Today’ was downloaded over 2 million times. Her song ‘Happy Ending’ sold over 3 million. But ‘Really Don’t Care’ broke records. The rest of the songs that had performed sold well too; each selling over a million copies. The world was listening to her music, and she had no clue. Luka did pretty well too; his songs were just trailing after Marinette’s in sales.

Marinette had been helping her parents in the bakery’s kitchen, listening to the radio, when a new song started to play. Marinette turned white as a sheet. “M-Mom! Dad!” She said, her voice trembling.

“What’s up, honey?” Tom asked, worry clear in his eyes.

She pointed at the radio with a shaky hand. “That’s mine.”

“What?” Sabine asked confused.

“That’s mine.” Marinette repeated. “That’s my song!”

Her parents looked even more confused. Until they listened closer to the song and recognized their daughter’s voice.

Sabine dropped the pans she was holding “You’re on the radio.” She whispered. “You’re on the radio!” She yelled, cheering.

Tom pulled his daughter into a giant bear hug. “My sugarplum’s a Superstar!”

After Marinette’s song

Once, she finished in the bakery, Marinette ran to Chloé’s. When she was let into the penthouse, she rushed to Chloé’s room and as soon as she saw the blond, she yelled. “I’m on the radio!” And screamed. Chloé screamed with her.

Then Luka called and screamed. “I’m on the radio!” The sound of his mother cheering the background. As far as he was concerned it was the best day of his life. The year had sucked so hard; first his sister became one of Lila’s groupies, then he got kicked out of his own band, he realized he and the girl (Marinette) he had a crush on were better off as friends, and he broke his lucky guitar and had to fork over his savings to buy a new one.

But getting a record deal, being on the radio, nearly made all of it worth it. Luka still really wanted his sister back though.

The three friends spent the rest of the weekend hanging out and being amazed at their luck. Chloé got the internship she was after in the PR department. Thanks to Penny, she’d be Luka and Marinette’s promotor. Or at least learning firsthand how everything works.

When Monday morning came, Marinette was still oblivious to just how much had changed in so little time… Until she got to school, and some random girl asked for her autograph. Marinette stuttered out a “Sure.” And signed the girl’s notebook. While she was doing it, four other kids lined up behind her. She signed each one with a smile.

“I really like your song: Not Today,” One guy told her. “It’s nice to know I’m not the only one that gets that way sometimes.”

Marinette was so touched, she nearly started crying right there. She would’ve if Chloé hadn’t dragged her away, with a hiss about not crying in front on fans.

On the way to class, a few kids stopped and asked her for a picture. She agreed. But when more and more kids tried to get her attention, Marinette, once again, had to be saved by Chloé .

“You are not getting mauled on my watch.” Chloé tossed her hair over her shoulder. “I’d never get to work in PR again.”

Marinette giggled. Chloé rolled her eyes with a fond smile.

The smiles died when they reached class. They had gotten there early. Marinette was rarely ever late anymore since she had lightened her work load. Only a few kids were there. Max, Nathaniel, and Mylène; they all looked at Marinette with wide eyes.

Marinette ignored them as Chloé and she went to their seats. They made light talk and ignored the looks of the other students as more and more arrived. Most didn’t say a word to her; not knowing what to do or say.

When Rose arrived, she immediately rushed over to Marinette. “I love your music. I didn’t know you could sing!” She chirped. “I can’t believe you performed with Jagged Stone. You’re so lucky.”

The bluenette gave the other girl a small smile. “Yeah it was amazing. Luka was great too.” She added. “He’s ecstatic about the record deal. He was so bummed when Kitty Section kicked him out; something about him holding you guys back. Did you guys ever find a new singer and lead guitarist? It’s been months, right?” It was spiteful. It was the meanest thing Marinette had ever done. And they deserved it.

Rose visibly wilted. So did Ivan and Juleka. Every member of Kitty Section regretted kicking Luka out of the band the moment they saw him performing with Jagged Stone; getting the break of a lifetime. And when they heard about a potential record deal… well, let’s say regret didn’t begin to cover it.

“Oh, we’re working on it.” Rose smiled, a big fake smile on her face. “We got a lot of people we’re considering.” The truth was, and it was hard for Kitty Section to learn, that most people who had a fraction of Luka’s talent didn’t want to work with a bunch of teenagers. And without Luka there, no one was reminding them to practice or book gigs.

Rose returned to a seat, feeling more bummed than she had when she got to the class. She had been happy for Marinette, and for Luka. But she had so many dreams for Kitty Section and herself that just because she was happy for them, didn’t mean she wasn’t unhappy for herself.

Chloé pulled Marinette back into the conversation, just as the last of the students arrived. “So, once you sign the record deal, are you going to go on tour with Jagged and Clara? Luka said he’s going.”

Marinette frowned. She hadn’t really considered it much. Clara had reached out to congratulate her on the record deal and tell her how much she loved Marinette’s songs. Clara had hinted hard that she’d love Marinette to come on tour with her. But Marinette didn’t know. Being a rock star wasn’t ever one of her goals in life.

“I still want to design.” Marinette admitted.

Chloé shrugged. “So do that too.” She suddenly gripped Marinette’s arm. “You can design and wear your own dress to the Teen Choice Awards, and the MTV Music Awards. You can design my dress!”

Marinette laughed. “My song came out like three days ago, and you’re practically writing my acceptance speech; I might not get nominated.”

The blond scoffed “Oh you’re getting nominated. Do you know how many people downloaded your songs? Records were broken. Even my mother played ‘Really Don’t Care’ whenever she wants someone to stop talking to her now. Go on tour!”

“I’d need more songs,” Marinette said. “I’ll need to release like an actual album.”

“Penny went through all your songs, remember?” Chloé said. “She sent me a list of all ones that she thinks would top the charts. She wants to record ‘Fight Song’ as soon as you sign with the label. And she swears, ‘I Kissed a Girl’ is going make people lose their minds.”

Marinette sent her a smirk. “That song’s half yours remember; we wrote it after you and Kagami got closer.”

“Won’t even hide the body, Dupain-Cheng.” Chloé growled.

Marinette laughed “Fine! If I go on tour, I want you there with me. I couldn’t do it without you! You’re the only one I’d trust with my social media accounts.”

“How could you invite Chloé?” Alya asked hearing the end of the conversation as she arrived just after the bell rang. “I’d be a much better social media influencer than her!”

Chloé raised an eyebrow. “Uh huh, and how’s the traffic for the Ladyblog?” She asked.

Alya flushed with anger. It was bad. They all knew it was bad. Ladyblog had died dramatically after Ladybug vocally, for the other press to hear, told Alya she didn’t work with reporters who didn’t fact check. “Marinette’s my bestie; I should be going with her.”

Marinette snorted. “Last I checked your bestie was Lila. Or don’t you remember ending our friendship?”

“Well, I, uh,” Alya stuttered out. She had completely forgotten disowning the bluenette. She had been so excited when her mother told her that a friend’s name was trending, thinking she’d see Lila Rossi, only to see Marinette Dupain-Cheng on the top search list of the day. Then she watched the video of her performing, when Jagged mentioned the record deal, Alya lost her mind. Her mind was filled with images of her and Marinette at music awards shows and on tours; movie premieres. It was all going to be amazing.

Except it wasn’t. She and Marinette weren’t friends anymore. A balloon popped inside Alya.

Marinette gave her a sad smile. “What? Did you think I forgot? Or you must have.”

“The chances of that happening are as likely as Jagged Stone owning a cat.” Chloé smirked as Lila walked into the door. “Or did you forget that part too? Wonder how Lila saved something he never owned?”

To her credit, Lila didn’t bat an eye. “He doesn’t own one now. He must have forgotten the poor thing once he got really famous and they went out of style. I wonder what happened to it.” It was good performance. Lila even got teary eyed.

Still, Lila was met with suspicious looks. The class started to wonder if she was really their golden ticket. Or if they pissed off the real one instead.

“Congratulations, Marinette.” Lila simpered, jealously flaring in her eyes. “Who knew Jagged Stone was your Uncle?”

“Shouldn’t you?” Chloé poked yet another hole in her story. “You said you were oh so very close.”

Marinette smirked. “I had get my rock and roll genes from somewhere.”

Chapter Text

It took Tony Stark all of five minutes to figure out Ladybug’s identity.

“Jarvis, buddy?” Tony called out.

“Yes, sir?”

“What’s up with teenagers and being bug-themed heroes wearing inappropriate costumes?”

The A.I took a moment before answering. “…I, for one, blame Vine.”

Tony sighed. First fifteen-year-old Peter Parker aka Spiderman. He took the kid on as an intern the second he learned about Spiderman. Now fifteen-year-old Marinette Dupain-Cheng aka Ladybug.

He groaned.

What could he do? He needed help.

Captain America needed to be stopped. The Winter Soldier needed to be taken down. Team Cap had gone too far.

It was war.

Getting Harley Keener, a mechanical mastermind to agree to be his intern was a bit like chewing nails but Tony always knew the kid would agree. Getting Peter Parker, a child genius with a bright future as a scientist, to agree to be his intern was a piece of cake. Honestly Tony could’ve asked for the kid’s soul in repayment and Peter would’ve asked if he wanted it on a silver plate or if plastic was okay? Getting Riri Williams, an engineering prodigy to be his intern, was easy. Too easy; her mom practically threw her at him, all while making him swear into a recorder that he wouldn’t sue. No matter what. Introducing the kids to his labs made him feel like Willy Wonka hand-delivering the golden tickets.

They were all future scientists and engineers like Tony. They grew up worshiping at the altar of Stark Industries like every future MIT graduate did.

Marinette Dupain-Cheng, on the other hand, was an entirely different beast who played an entirely different game. She was a fashion prodigy who had designed for stars like Jagged Stone and Clara Nightingale. She had interned for Style Queen Audrey Bourgeois, had her clothes walk the runway during Paris fashion week, and had a summer job that somehow lasted over a year, working for Miranda Priestly, the editor-in-Chief for Runway Magazine when the scary woman took over Paris: Runaway. Said job ended when Miranda went back to New York. Marinette only prayed to the fashion gods. So when Tony Stark, god of the nerds, showed up at her door, she only blinked once.

Said girl sat between her parents, with cool blue eyes glaring at him suspiciously. Luckily Tony was smart enough to bring Pepper with him.

Pepper Potts smiled at the family in front of her; two bakers and their daughter, who made the most delicious macarons that she ever tasted. “So you see, after Tony came across Marinette’s wonderful re-design sketch of his suit on her website, he was very impressed with her talent.”

“But to take Marinette on as an intern?” Sabine asked. “Excuse me, but Marinette has always leaned towards the arts than science.”

Tony gave the woman his best charming smile. “What is science if not another form of art. We both create, strive to better our talents, work to make names for ourselves; experiment and test out hypothesizes. Granted no one in my field ever created the disaster that was crocs.”

Marinette narrowed her eyes. “Didn’t your father help on the Manhattan Project?”

Silence.

Pepper cleared on her throat. “Tom, Sabine, before anyone agrees to anything I’d like to go over safety procedures in place. Would you mind stepping outside with me, I could use a bit of fresh air.”

Tony and Marinette just stared at each other as the three left the room. When the front door closed behind them, Marinette leaned forward. “What do you want?” Her patience had reached its end.

“Aren’t you being a little rude?” Tony smirked.

“Aren’t you a little old?” Marinette snapped back. “What do you want?”

“I want Ladybug’s help.”

Marinette flinched back in shock. Her heart raced in her chest. “How do you know?”

“I’m Tony Stark,” He shrugged easily, picking up a mint chocolate macaron. “I know everything.”

Marinette fought the fear racing through her, and steeled herself like Miranda and Audrey had taught her. “So Iron Man wanted Ladybug as an intern? So what does Iron Man get? What does Ladybug get? What does Tony get? And what does Marinette get?”

“You made clear distinctions.” Tony said approvingly, his business-side gearing up. “But I am Iron Man.” He said. “You come to New York for this spring break and for the summer. I get Ladybug’s help in handling a personal issue that has developed within the Avengers. Ladybug gets training from the Avengers. Marinette gets to add Stark Industries and a personal letter of recommendation from Tony Stark to her resume.”

“On the condition, that identities stay secret from the media.” Marinette crossed her arms. “I don’t suppose I can hide it from the rest of the Avengers for very long. And I get an additional letter of recommendation from Pepper Potts. Pepper takes my friend Chloé on as an intern; she’s the hero, Queen Bee. And the only one who knows my identity, besides you. Also, I actually do get to help design your next suit. My expenses?”

Tony smirk widened. The girl knew how to cover her bases. She even wanted to have an Ally with her should things take a turn. “All paid for by me. First-class all the way. You and Chloé will stay in the Stark Tower on the same floor as the other interns.”

“Other young superheroes, you mean?” Marinette guessed, causing Tony’s eyes to twinkle in joy. “Spiderman, Iron Heart, and WarIron. Based on their sizes, I had guessed they were young; teenagers probably. Why didn’t you ask Chat Noir too? Or why aren’t you? Because you’re not, you would’ve mentioned it by now?”

“You mean the Agreste kid?” Tony said, not noticing Marinette’s eyes widen in surprise. “He’s not serious enough for me. I play games but he goes too far. Surprised you haven’t dumped him yet. Get a better partner.”

Marinette took a bit of a macaron to get a moment to think. Adrien was Chat Noir. In retrospect, it made a lot of sense. Both were socially immature, and a bit naïve. Each had an idealistic view of things and didn’t let the real world break them of it. For example Adrien and his dealing with Lila’s lies. Chat Noir and Ladybug turning down his advances.

“Very well,” The bluenette finally agreed. “I agree to be your intern. Shall we discuss my salary now or later? Well, need to before I or my parents sign any contracts.”

It was Tony’s turn to narrow his eyes. Not one; not a single one of his interns: Harley, Peter, or Riri ever asked about how much they’d get paid. They’d all assumed it was an unpaid internship and were surprised when their contracts included a salary. “You’re a shark.”

Marinette hummed. “You should see me when there’s blood in the water.”

That was something Tony was looking forward to seeing.

The official paperwork was signed three days later; Marinette was officially a Stark intern. Due to go to Orientation for spring break in New York in a few weeks.

Those weeks flew by. She let Fu know she’d have to go back and forth for a few weeks. She didn’t bother telling anyone else. Her friendships in the class had dwindled dramatically. While most weren’t her outright enemies, her classmates tended to avoid her. If they couldn’t do that, they were beyond cold to her. It was Lila’s doing. She got her hooks into the class, who all wanted to tie themselves to the golden goose, and when it was clear that Lila and Marinette didn’t like each other, they picked sides. They chose their meal ticket over their lifelong friend.

Honestly, it made Marinette almost wish that Lila had lied about her instead; accused her of being a bully or something. Anything. Because at least then her ex-friends would have somewhat of a reason to be ex-friends. Even if it wasn’t a very good one. Instead, they were just bad friends all on their own.

Still, Marinette didn’t mourn their loss as she sat in the back of the class with Chloé on a sunny Tuesday morning, and they were leaving for New York that Friday. She had a steadily rising career in Fashion. She had worked under Miranda Priestly and Audrey. From them, she learned it was best to drop fair-weather friends and how to spot wannabes, fame-seekers, and gold-diggers from three miles away.

She was happy with Chloé as her bestie. The girl had turned a new leaf and proven her loyalty to the point where Fu made her a permanent hero. And the Blond had been ecstatic when Pepper Potts had shown up at their door. She had hugged Marinette a full five minutes for getting her the internship. All while screaming with joy.

Both girls were excited to go. Though Marinette did encounter one downside. The night before, Jagged Stone and Penny Rolling; or as Marinette deemed them #RollingStone, called her. Or rather Penny did the talking. Jagged was trying to wrestle his newest jacket away from Fang’s teeth. Penny offered Marinette a chance to spend her spring break traveling around on tour with Jagged, as his personal stylist. Marinette had no choice but to turn the job down. She loved her honorary Uncle Jagged but she already signed the contract.

That morning Lila had spun another set of lies. The first was about helping Tony Stark fix his Iron Man suit when she was traveling in America. The second was about the newest song Jagged Stone wrote about her. It was exhausting to listen to but the class hung on every word.

Bustier had just finished her first lesson of the day when she invited Alya to stand up.

The glasses-wearing girl grinned at the class. “So as everyone’s aware; there’s a class pool party this Saturday; first day of spring break, baby!” The class cheered. “Everyone who’s invited should’ve gotten their invitation. Don’t want any drama.” She cast a cold look to the two girls at the back of the class. “Invite only. So no party crashers. Marinette, Chloé what are you doing this Saturday?” Alya smirked at her call out that the two girls weren’t invited; that they were the only ones who weren’t.

As if on cue, the classroom’s door burst opened and in walked Tony Stark, followed by a very apologetic looking Pepper. “Marinette; it’s time to go! Grab Pepper’s minion and let’s go.”

There were gasps from the class. Max sat up straight. Iron Man was in front of him, in his class, this was the best day of his life.

Marinette just sighed. “Did you kick the door open, Tony?” Disapproval clear in her voice.

“…No?”

“I can’t go now!” Marinette explained. “I have class. We weren’t supposed to leave until Friday, remember.”

Tony waved her off. “Details. Spring Break starts now. Queenie, Mari; chop-chop! New York is waiting!”

Bustier decided to step in. She may not always be the best teacher but she refused to allow a strange man, even if that man was Tony Stark, to take away any of her students. “Mr. Stark, can I ask what you want Marinette and Chloé for?”

Thankfully, it was Pepper that answered as she closed back the classroom door. “They have been employed as interns for Stark Industries. They’ll be attending orientation during their spring break at Stark Tower.”

Max actually fell out of his seat. Because this couldn’t be happening. Stark Industries rarely ever took high schoolers’ as interns. Tony Stark only chose the best of the best. How could Marinette land the job?

“Marinette’s my intern,” Tony grinned. “Blondie’s Pepper’s. Who else is gonna teach her how to rule the world.”

A slow smile spread across Chloé’s face. “With an iron fist.”

Tony pointed at her. “You scare me. Pepper get your intern!”

The other students were amazed. Marinette was Tony Stark’s intern. Chloé somehow got Pepper Pott's attention. What had they missed? Why didn’t Marinette tell them? How?

“That’s what we’ll be doing this Saturday, Alya.” Chloé drawled. “In New York, hanging with the Avengers.” Causing Alya to flush with anger. “We couldn’t come to your pool party even if we wanted to. Which we don’t.”

“He found my sketch of a potential Iron Man suit design.” Marinette explained, continuing the story Tony had told her parents. “He loved it and offered me the job a few weeks ago.”

“Weeks?” Nino asked. “And you didn’t tell us? Dudette, not cool.”

Alix nodded, her arms crossed. “Yeah I thought we were friends!”

Marinette and Chloé just looked at them like they were stupid.

Alya put her hands on her hips. “Mr. Stark, why didn’t you ask Lila Rossi to be your intern? She helped you with your suit before. She’d be much better than Marinette!”

The girl in question face turned bright red. “This can’t be happening.” Lila muttered.

Tony looked honestly confused. “Lila? Who’s Lila? No one ever helped me with my suit except the kids I already got as interns.” He looked at Pepper. “Do I know a Lila Rossi?”

Pepper shook her head, and turned fierce eyes towards Lila. “Miss Rossi, please refrain from lying about Tony Stark and or Stark Industries. Or we will sue you on the grounds of defamation.”

Lila squeaked. Sue? She couldn’t be sued. Her mother would kill her if she got a lawsuit from Tony Stark.

It was the rest of the class’s turn to look confused.

However, before anyone could ask any follow-up questions, the classroom door burst opened again. Jagged Stone strutted in, followed by a very apologetic look Penny and happy Fang with, what looked to be, the arm of a leather jacket.

“Marinette!” Jagged yelled. “What’s this about you not coming on tour? I need my favorite stylist, love.”

Marinette just sighed. “Did you kick the door open, Jagged?” Disapproval clear in her voice.

“…No?”

The bluenette just shook her head. “I have plans this spring break. I’m sorry.”

“Plans?” Jagged whined. “What could be better than spending your spring break with a Rock Star? You can even bring your Blonde. Penny could use an assistant!” He paused, finally noticing it wasn’t just kids. “The bloody hell is Tony Stark doing here?”

The two famous men eyed each other. The women they came with just looked so done with the world.

Tony crossed his arms. “I got custody of Marinette for spring break; you snooze, you lose.”

“What?!” Jagged hissed. “She’s my designer.”

“She’s my intern!”

Jagged glared. “I knew her first. By rights, I get custody.”

“I have a contract that says otherwise!” Tony taunted the Rock Star. “Her future is Stark Industries.”

“Her future is Rock and Roll!” Jagged yelled back.

Both men glared at each other.

“Pepper!”

“Penny!”

Both women groaned. How was this their lives? Why was this their lives? What bus full of nuns and orphans did they rob in a past life?

Penny smiled. “Marinette means the world to us. I’m her honorary Aunt Penny,” She held out her hand for Pepper. “Jagged’s her honorary Uncle. We’ve known her for years. Contracts were already signed?”

Pepper nodded. “Tony doesn’t play when it comes to his interns. He won’t budge. Trust me; we’ve done this three other times. Marinette’s his kid now, all but legally.” For now, Pepper didn’t bother to add. Every now and then she discovered a new set of adoption papers with one of the interns’ names on it; one time she found three sets for all three. Plus if Tony kept hinting any harder, May was going to gut him. “She’ll be in New York for spring break and all of the summer.”

“Summer!” Jagged whined. “He gets custody for summer too! No!” he shook his head. “Not happening. Call our lawyers, Penny. We’re going to family court!”

Tony blew him a raspberry. Tony Stark blew Jagged Stone a raspberry. The class could only blink, trying to process what was happening.

Marinette just wanted the earth to open up and swallow her.

“Marinette already designed your clothes for the tour.” Penny tried to placate. “They’re amazing. We can call and skype if we need any additional tips. We have a concert in New York over spring break so we can go and see her.” They didn’t. But Penny would be damned if she couldn’t have one booked within the hour. Anything to stop Jagged from mentioning family court again. “Most of our summer is free too, we can visit Marinette whenever we want.”

Jagged huffed but didn’t say anything.

“Well not whenever you want.” Tony teased.

“Family court!” Jagged hissed.

“Tony!” Pepper said warningly. She was not going to let this go to court. No matter how lovely Marinette was. “Be nice.”

Tony pouted.

Marinette raised her hand. “You guys know that legally my parents still have custody of me, right?” There was no answer. “Right?!” Nothing.

The bluenette just sighed.

Alya took that moment to break in. “Jagged, don’t you want to say hi to Lila? She’s right here.” Alya pointed to her bestie. “Oh, can we listen to the songs you wrote for her? Can you tell us how she saved your cat from getting hit by a plane?”

The look Lila gave Alya could’ve killed a thousand men.

Jagged looked affronted. “Lila? Who’s Lila?” He looked at his fiancé. “Penny, do I know a Lila?”

“No!” Penny glared fiercely at Lila. “Jagged Stone has never written a song about an underage girl before. He has never owned a cat. What parents and airline would be careless enough to allow a child to rush onto a runway for a pet? Refrain from spreading any further slander. Or we’ll hit you with a lawsuit so fast you’ll get whiplash.”

“I’m allergic to cats by the way,” Jagged told the class. “All fur actually. That’s why I got Fang here.” He pointed the crocodile who had made its way to Marinette for cuddles. “I’ve had him for twenty years. He’s the only pet I’ve had all that time.”

Marinette rolled her eyes and took the crocodile in her lap.

“Twenty years?” Kim’s eyebrows furrowed. “Whoa, that’s longer than we’ve been alive.”

Nino glared at Lila. “Yeah it is.” He finally realized the girl was lying. Most of the class had in fact.

“Enough of this.” Tony waved. “Marinette, Chloé, time to go. Leave the dinosaur.”

Bustier took a deep breath. “No one is taking Marinette or Chloé anywhere. Until I get a note from their parents verifying that is. I’m going to have to ask you all to leave.”

Penny and Pepper nodded understandingly. Jagged and Tony just looked shocked.

“But I’m Tony Stark!”

“I’m Jagged Stone, love!”

Bustier just rolled her eyes and shooed them out of her class. It took some handling, and eventually, the women had to drag the guys out. The teacher shut the door with a sigh of relief. She brushed off the imaginary dirt on her clothes. “Marinette,” She called. “If you could tell any future visitors to wait until after school to pick you up, with a note from your parents, that would be most helpful.”

“Sorry.” Marinette blushed, a deep dark red.

Bustier walked back to her desk before pausing. “Is that Crocodile still in my class, Marinette?”

“…Yes.”

“I think he’s here for the rest of the day.” Chloé shrugged. “Unless you want to invite Jagged back?”

Bustier paused. No. Never again. “No. No. Fang can stay for the day.”

When the lunch bell rang, Marinette found that it was easier to avoid her classmates' questions, as they were too busy yelling at Lila. It wasn’t long after that Ladybug had to take down Lila’s seventh akuma form.

Marinette and Chloé left that night to New York. Somehow he managed to convince their parents that missing three days of school to study in the most advanced building in the world was a good thing.

When they got to Stark Tower, they were given a quick tour. Then Pepper took Chloé to show her where she would be working. And Tony took Marinette to the workshop where three other kids were already working.

The oldest one glanced at her and snorted. “God he kidnapped another one.” He was the tallest in the room with dark brown hair and a smirk on his face.

The other two snickered.

Tony looked affronted. “Oh please; your parental units practically threw you at me.

The younger looking boy smirked. “Aunt May threatened to shank you next time you took me out of school early.” He had light brown hair and big brown eyes.

The genius pointed. “You tell Aunt Hottie to leave me alone.”

“HI, I’m Marinette!” She waved happily. “He keeps mentioning he has custody. And I’ve become moderately concerned.”

“And you should be.” The other girl in the room laughed. She was a pretty brown-skinned girl with black wild curls. “Name’s Riri.”

“Harley.” Said the first boy who spoke.

“Peter.” The other boy introduced.

Marinette nodded and eyes them. “WarIron,” She pointed at Harley. “Iron Heart,” Then at Riri. “Spiderman, right?” She pointed at Peter.

The three looked at Tony with questions in their eyes. Tony raised in hands in surrender. “Hey, I told her nothing.”

Harley eyed the new girl. “You’re from Paris, right?” She nodded. “Ladybug, I’m guessing.” Marinette blushed. “Welcome to the Young Avengers, I guess. Why’d he bring you in?”

Marinette shrugged. “He said there was a personal problem happening with the Avengers. He wanted my help.”

The teen froze. Peter just shook his head. “You didn’t, Tony!”

Tony looked sheepish.

“What?” Marinette asked.

Riri rolled her eyes. “That personal problem? It’s called ManHunt.”

“I’m sorry?” Marinette asked. She was going to have to hunt a man?

“It’s a game.” Harley explained. “Team Iron Man versus Team Cap. One team hunts the other in a sort of hide and seek type of thing and tries to capture as many members as they can. Last time we played it, Team Cap crushed Team Iron Man. It’s why Tony brought us all in. Revenge.”

Said Man didn’t look one bit ashamed. “Rules were since Thor and the Big Guy are gone I can bring in whoever I want to replace them.”

Marinette tossed up her hands. “You brought me here to play a game?” Unbelievable.

“No,” Tony said. “I brought you here to take out the Winter Soldier.”

“Say what now?”

“Welcome to Orientation.” Was All Tony said to her question.

The kids trained together for a week; Chloé, a girl named MJ who was Pepper’s other intern, and a boy named Ned who was a tech intern, were brought in as well. When it turned out that Kagami was in New York City for a fencing tournament, Tony was happy to bring in the scary girl as well. (And somehow get her mother to agree to let her stay for Spring Break) He made them practice stealth and learn hand signals. Tony drilled them on Team Cap’s strengths and weaknesses. They reviewed videos of previous missions until they had everyone’s fighting style memorized. Tony went over body anatomy aka where the best place to hit them was. They memorized plans and scenarios to take out each specific member of Team Cap.

The teens spent a lot of time in the lab creating gadgets to use against the Avengers. Each one straight out of a spy movie.

As far as Tony was concerned this was War. And there would be no prisoners.

Team Cap consisted of Captain America, The Winter Soldier, Black Widow, Hawkeye, Scarlet Witch, The Falcon, Antman, along with several Shield employees which included Fury, Melinda May, and Coulson.

Team Iron Man consisted of Iron Man, War Machine, Vision, Maria Hill, The Wasp, Quicksilver, Daisy Johnson, and a bunch of Stark employees: I.E the interns. (Black Panther refused to participate. Though he and his sister would watch from Wakanda.)

Each team had a total of thirty players; no more, no less.

The game would take place at the compound. Anything in the area within the compound of legal territory was free to use. The living room would be home base and where all ‘out’ people had to stay. Until they were freed. Or until every member of the hiding team was captured and then it was Game Over. Everyone could communicate with their own team using special mics; normally only taken out for missions. However, those imprisoned in the home base couldn’t communicate with their team.

On Saturday, just before sunset; the main superheroes of the Avengers met up. Tony facing Steve. Rhodey glaring at Bucky. Vision versus Wanda. Hawkeye to QuickSilver. The Wasp against Ant-Man and the Falcon.

Steve smiled. “Tony.”

“You ready for war, Cap?” Tony asked.

“Training exercise.” Steve corrected his husband. “I trust your team is ready.”

Tony smirked. “Oh you have no idea. Your little spies are already hiding in the shadows?”

“Like your team isn’t?”

The alarm went off.

Tony suited up. “You have 1000 seconds, Steve.” His helmet shut. “I’d get running.”

Steve rolled his eyes. His team split up, running into the growing shadows.

The game had started.

Marinette waited, hiding in the shadows on the roof. Her ladybug costume was all back with little red polka dots; mostly easy to move around body armor. This wasn’t her actually Ladybug suit; Tikki, while willing to create a new suit design, decided it wasn’t a good idea to involve magic. So Marinette designed herself a new suit and Tony helped her trick it out.

Tony had pointed out all the good hiding spots located in the Compound. She was on the overly large landing pad. She forced herself to stay completely still. Even when she saw the Falcon take flight with WarIron right on his tail.

The smallest of moments caught the corner of her eye, the glint of metal. An arrow, she realized. She smiled. Hawkeye.

She watched the man take stock of the room, looking in every possible place a person could hide. Unfortunately for him, Marinette had a bit of luck on her side.

“All clear on the roof, Cap.” Clint said into his mic. “I’ll keep a lookout from up here.” There was silence as he listened to Cap’s orders. “Okay. Will do. Stay invisible, got it. Over and out.”

The second the conversation had ended, Marinette threw a smoke bomb at his feet. Before Clint could even finish saying “What the he-” Marinette was on the attack. Using the smoke to her advantage, she swung her yo-yo at Hawkeye’s feet. The String wrapped around his legs, tripping him. Five seconds later, Hawkeye was hogtied on the ground.

Ladybug touched her mic. “Tweety Bird down. Bringing him to home base now!”

“Copy that, Ladybug.” Iron Man said. “Be careful.”

Hawkeye looked up at his assailant; expecting to see Tony or the Wasp, any Avenger. Instead what he saw, was a teen girl with a scary blue-eyed glare on her face. “Who are you?”

Ladybug leaned down. “Your reckoning.” She hissed.

“What the fuck!” He said as he was thrown over the girl’s shoulder and carried to home base.

When Marinette got to home base, she saw Harley putting a rather put out Falcon on the ground, Peter with five webbed up shield agents, Chloé had brought in two, Kagami and Riri brought in six. MJ and Ned both brought in one random shield agent. Marinette tossed Hawkeye on the couch.

It had been twenty minutes, Clint knew by the clock on the wall. Twenty minutes since sunset and the game had started. And they had already lost just over half their team to a bunch of teenagers.

Clint couldn’t help but wonder what the hell had Tony unleashed on them.

“Foghorn Leghorn secure.” Harley said into his mic. “Tweety in his cage. The shadows are all accounted for.”

“I’m Tweety.” Clint told Sam.

Sam paused. “…Am I Foghorn Leghorn?”

“Wasp and Vision on their way with The Blue Fairy.” Iron Man’s voice rang in their ears. “They’ll play guard dog. QuickSilver is down; Miss Tuffit got him. Seven minions gone; Captain Hook and his jolly crew got them. Over and out.”

“Queen Bee and Ryuko guard the Home base until they get here.” Harley ordered. “Guy in the Chair and MJ, back on monitor duty. Fulfill mission Top Hat ASAP.” They nodded and left the room.

Top Hat was important. The two were trying to hack into Team Cap’s communications, once they did; it was game over.

“The rest of you complete the assignment.” He told them.

They all split up again. Vision and Wasp arrived with Scarlet Witch just as they were leaving. All three Avengers gave the kids confused looks as they left.

It would take Marinette another hour before she came across another member of Team Cap. And she didn’t so much as come across, as she did respond to Peter’s cry for help.

“Captain Sparkles!” Spiderman yelled in his earpiece. “Training yard. I’m trying to hold hi-No I won’t give you back your shield! Hurry! Over!”

“I’m around the corner.” Ladybug hissed into the mic as she ran for the yard. When she arrived it was just in time to catch the shield that was flying at her face.

She held the shield tightly in her hand, feeling like Wonder Woman, as she stared down Captain America.

Steve looked at the young girl who had joined the fight. “My shield, Miss?” He was aware that Spiderman had landed behind him.

Marinette smiled sweet. Then she launched the shield at him with such brute force, he was lifted off his feet. “The Name’s Ladybug.”

Steve didn’t catch the shield in time and it bounced back to Spiderman.

Captain America glared at the two teenagers.

Then the fight was on.

Spiderman hits Captain America with his shield, distracting him. The shield falling to the ground. Ladybug barges Captain America backwards. Cap shoulders her to the floor. Ladybug lands on the ground; pain flaring across her shoulder. Spiderman punches Captain America, who just lifts him and slams him against the ground. Spiderman raises a fist but Cap twists it. A web shoots out of his hand, the sound of a small explosion fills the training yard.

Ladybug takes the distraction to trip Captain America and jump up. As Cap falls to the ground, Ladybug uses the electro-shooters that Riri made and shocks the dear life out of him. It wasn’t enough to bring him down but then Spiderman added in his own shocking web-shooters.

Yet Captain America still looked ready for another round of their fight. Ladybug quickly picked up the shield and slammed it across his head. Steve Rogers fell forward in a slump.

Spiderman webbed him up with quick-drying cement.

Both teens breathed heavily; struggling to catch their breath, tense from the fight. Marinette couldn’t even find it in herself to unclench the shield.

“Captain Sparkles is down, over.” Ladybug said into the Mic.

“We’re bringing him in, over.” Spiderman added.

There was a moment of silence.

“…What the fuck?” They heard War Machine say.

When Ladybug walked in with the shield in one hand and helping Spiderman carry Cap with the other, the Avengers present quietly lost their shit. Kagami nodded, where she stood over Fury who looked more pissed than ever before in his entire life. Chloé stood over Coulson, who just looked put out. MJ and Ned looked overly pleased. Their mission had been a success but it only lasted long enough to get Fury and Coulson. After that, Team Cap was smart enough to ditch the communications, figuring something was up.

“Who’s left?” Spiderman asked in the Mic. “Over.”

“Stoneheart.” Kagami answered bitterly, referring to Melinda May, into the Mic so the team could hear them. “She took out Daisy and got away. Hill is after her now.”

“Jon Snow and Miss Tuffit.” Chloé said referring to the Winter Soldier and Black Widow. “Iron Man and WarIron are after Small Fry. War Machine has eyes on Miss Tuffet.”

“I’m closing in on Miss Tuffit, over.” War Machine said.

Marinette looked at her team, pressing on her mic. “Guy in Chair, MJ, I want you on Stoneheart’s tail. Spiderman go be back up for the War Machine. Iron Heart, meet me on the Location 12. Over.”

“What are you going to do, over?” Harley asked.

Marinette clenched the shield in her hands. “I’m going to go tell Jon Snow that Winter Is Over. Queen and Dragon with me. Over.”

The battle with the Winter Soldier was epic. The showdown happened in the gym. It turned out they weren’t hunting for the Winter Soldier, the Winter Soldier was hunting for them. The second they walked into the gym, the doors closed behind them.

Bucky jumped down from the rafters. He stared at the girls. He had seen them fight. None of them fought with any ounce of mercy but plenty of skill. But they were clearly just kids. Just Dames in over their heads. He’d go easy on them. “Shall we, Ladies?”

Ladybug, Queen Bee, Iron Heart, and Dragon shared a look before giggling.

The Winter Soldier only just barely stood a chance.

The girls laid Bucky gently on the floor on home base. He grunted and glared at them.

A few minutes later, Tony and Rhodey walked in with the Black Widow. The last of Team Cap.

Tony smirked. “Game over.”

Rhodey shook his head. “Record time; two hours and forty-two minutes. Beats the last one by about seven hours and sixteen minutes.”

Then they debriefed. Video of the fights and footage was seen and shown so everyone could see where they could improve. The image of tiny Ladybug clocking Captain America in the head with his own shield was rewinded and watched seven times.

Tony fell over laughing. “I’m putting it on Youtube!”

“I will divorce you!” Steve snapped but couldn’t fight the smile on his face.

Once the random Agents of Shield and Stark Industries left, Steve glared at Tony. His team had gotten demolished. In record time. “You brought in outside heroes, that’s not fair.”

“No,” Tony laughed. “I brought employees of Stark Industries as agreed upon. Everyone meet WarIron,” Harley lowered his helmet. “Iron Heart,” Riri lowered hers. “You know Spiderman already.” Peter took of his mask and waved. “MJ and Ned” Both teens nodded. “Ladybug,” Marinette took off her mask. “Queen Bee,” Chloé glared as she removed hers. “Dragon!” Kagami took off her black mask. “The interns. Otherwise known as the Young Avengers.”

“Oh, fuck you too Stark.” Clint complained. “Did you see what they did to poor Bucky. He’s the deadliest assassin in history and I felt they went a little rough.”

Bucky nodded with a wince. “Can I have my arm back.”

Steve looked at the bluenette still holding his shield with a charming smile.

Kagami glared. She held the metal arm like trophy. “Spoils of War.”

Marinette giggled.

Being a intern was going to be fun.

Chapter Text

“You promised,” The voice hissed in his ear. “You promised!”

Gabriel sat at his desk, in home office, alone, twirling a glass of whiskey; trying to ignore the voice he’s never been able to escape.

It had been a long day. Ladybug had dismantled his Akuma in record time. Adrien was more rebellious than usual. He had been in back to back meetings for a week; with barely a break in between. Gabriel was tired. He was done for the day.

He didn’t need anyone to tell him what he already knew. He was a monster.

So what? He already knew that.

Gabriel Agreste was a monster. He knew he was a monster. He set out to be a monster. There was no denying it, and he never tried to.

When it was done and over with, and Emilie was back to the world of the living; Gabriel would be the first to say there was never an excuse good enough for what he did. He knew the world agree. But he didn’t care about the world. He cared about his family; his son and his wife.

Still, he knew his son would never forgive him if he found out. He knew his wife would never forgive him if he ever succeeded in waking her up. In fact, he had divorce papers ready to go for that exact reason; not the ones his lawyers thought were for given the rumors of Emilie walking out on him.

He hoped. He prayed. He wished. Every minute of every day to have his family whole again. That he, Emilie, and Adrien would be a family again. It was the second thing he wanted more than anything else in the universe. The first was just Emilie back.

Emilie had been his best friend before she had become the love of his life. Without her, there would’ve never been a Gabriel Agreste. Or his fashion empire. She helped make him who he was. Since they were children, Gabriel knew that even if they didn’t end up together; never got fell in love and got married, Emilie would still be the other half of his soul.

Gabriel couldn’t live in a world that she wasn’t in. He just knew he could just barely manage to live in a world where they weren’t together.

Because there was no coming back from what he’s done. Or rather what he didn’t do. And Emilie would never forgive him for it.

Every time he looked at the shell of his wife, saw his son’s bright green eyes, every time he adorned the mask of Hawkmoth, every time he was alone with his thoughts just long enough; it was like Emilie’s ghost was standing right next to him. Giving him the look she always she always did when Gabriel went too far; crossed one line to many.

It was a look of disappointment, betrayal, hurt, anger, and sadness. Sadness was the worst. It was like he could see Emilie’s heartbreaking in front of him.

“You promised.” The phantom would whisper every time. “You promised me that you would be there for Adrien.”

He had promised. When Emilie had slowly started to get sicker and weaker due the effects of the broken Miraculous, she had made him promised to be there for Adrien; be a good father to him, love him, remind him every day that he is loved. Never, ever let Adrien feel for even once second that he wasn’t loved.

Like their parents had made them feel.

“Promise me,” Emilie had begged. She had been barely able to get out of bed. Her life force seemingly draining out of her, more every second. “Just please, Gabriel. Please.” There were tears in her eyes; whether it was from the sheer amount of pain she was in or the thought of leaving her family behind, he didn’t. Maybe it was both.

Gabriel held her hand tightly, willing the gods to let him trade his life for hers. He never asked or prayed for anything before. And he never would again if they just grant this one thing, this one wish. “I promise, Emilie.”

When Emilie fell asleep and didn’t wake up that day. Or the next day. Or the many that would come after that. Gabriel found himself waiting at her side, sure that the day would be the one where she’d open eyes. And if she opened her eyes, she’d want to see him there. She need him. He couldn’t just not be there for her.

He found himself skipping meals and sleep just to sit near her. Gabriel found himself telling Adrien he was working late; ignoring his son’s questions about his mother’s whereabouts. Some days just ignoring his son altogether.

“You promised.”

Even when Nathalie snapped him out of his, and he got back to work; tried to spend time with Adrien. He found himself still by Emilie’s side, wishing she was back. Then one day he remember Emilie telling him the story of Ladybug and Chat Noir and wishes.

That was when Gabriel wondered: what if? What if he could use those two miraculous to make a wish; a wish to bring Emilie back. He had no idea where to start, where to even begin hunting them down. Until he realized the best way was to get them to come to him. He knew it took powerful magic to undo Nooroo’s creations. And according to Nooroo there were only one Kwami strong enough to do; the kwami of creation. And you couldn’t have one without the other; where creation went, destruction followed.

He became HawkMoth the next day.

It didn’t take long for Ladybug and Chat Noir to appear.

And Gabriel’s life had a new dedication. He would get their miraculous’ at all costs. Emilie would return.

“You promised!”

And as for Adrien, Gabriel was so busy with the brand and being Hawkmoth that he let his relationship with his son fall through the cracks. Instead, Gabriel always made sure to keep his schedule busy so he’d never have time to question where Gabriel was. Or where mother was. Gabriel tried to just give him the best of everything; the best education, the best modeling career, everything he could. Except his time.

Nathalie and Gorilla became Adrien’s main caretakers. Nathalie became an expert in giving excuses’ on why Gabriel couldn’t come to breakfast or dinner. Why he worked on Christmas, on Adrien’s birthday Why he couldn’t make any of Adrien’s piano recitals. Or come to his fencing tournaments. Why Gabriel never told Adrien goodnight like used to. Or do anything to show he was loved.

Like Emilie had made Gabriel promise that he would.

“You promised,” Emilie’s specter whispered sadly.

“I know,” Gabriel murmured back.

The ghost didn’t understand. He had a thousand other choices, and Gabriel knew, before he even made it, that he chose the wrong one. He did that on purpose. It wasn’t an accident. He needed Emilie back. He wanted her back. She never forgive him, take Adrien and leave him forever, but Gabriel knew she’d understand.

He was the first person he ever loved; romantic or otherwise. Gabriel had loved her, even before he ever learned to love himself. Through her he learned to love himself. Then he loved his family, his friends, his son, all of Paris.

Without her, he didn’t know to love anything.

--

--

In retrospect, he when he decided to divert suspicion off himself once again by having Nathalie be Hawkmoth for today, Gabriel probably should’ve have run after letting Ladybug “Save him”.

However, Gabriel just stood there, watching Ladybug, wondering if just for a split second, if he could get the earrings himself.

The Akuma was named Sandy; Nathalie was known for worth ethic, not for her creativity. It seemed to turn people into sand.

Or at least Gabriel thought.

He was so distracted he didn’t see the Akuma attack coming. Neither did Ladybug. They were hit at the same time.

And suddenly, they weren’t in Paris anymore. Or least not least not the Paris, they knew.

It was like a scene from a dystopian movie. The streets were mostly abandoned. Building were wrecked. Debris everywhere. Smoke and the smell of ash filling the air. No sign of life anywhere.

No sign of any kind of life. Or even the Akuma.

And if there was no Akuma, there was no way for Ladybug to stop it and get them back home.

It was why when Ladybug said they should stick together, he accepted.

They went to his home. It was miraculously still standing, more than a little worse for wear, but still standing.

“Welcome to my home,” Gabriel nodded towards the hero as he opened the door for her. They were words he never imagined saying to his nemesis.

Ladybug seemed to hesitate at what to say, “It’s beautiful.”

“Isn’t it though?” Gabriel said.

Except the Gabriel who had walked into house with Ladybug that said it. A different Gabriel walked down the stairs, a cane in his hand.

The new Gabriel was older, but only by a couple of years at most. Not much about him had changed; except his hair was long, his eyes lifeless, and there was an air of misery to him that seemed to fill the entire room. He was dressed in a simple blue suit that seemed to hang of his thin frame.

He stopped on the stairs, and looked over the two, “Why are you?”

“We’ve for help,” Ladybug said. “Somewhere to rest while I look for Akuma.”

Gabriel wanted to snap at the foolish girl. Clearly this wasn’t real, just a mirage the Akuma had created.

Older Gabriel’s eyes widened slightly in surprise, “Akuma? I haven’t heard that word in years.”

“What year is it?’ Ladybug asked curiously.

Gabriel rolled his eyes, “its still 2019. This is all an illusion from the Akuma; some dream world, clearly.”

Ladybug frowned, “I’m sorry, Mr. Agreste, I thought you knew. Sandy wasn’t a dream Akuma. She’s a time Akuma. She blasts people forward or back in time,” She explained. “It happened to Chat; he ended up meeting the Maria Antoinette, before her head got cut off that is.”

Gabriel blinked in shock. A time-travel Akuna? Could it be? Could they be in the future?

“It is the year 2022,” Older Gabriel said. “Call me Gabe, it will lessen the confusion.”

“Three years,” Ladybug whispered. “How did Paris become this in three years?”

Both Gabriel and Ladybug’s mind immediately went to: War. A nuclear. Something terrible, and devastating.

But Gabriel still had a bit of hope. “An Akuma perhaps,” He guessed. “If it is, it can still be undone.”

Gabe looked at his younger self, “You're from before she dies, aren't you?” He shook his head. “You can't save her. You can’t bring her back.”

“Yes, I can.” Gabriel hissed. “And I’m going to.”

“No, you can’t,” Gabe stated. “You never did. The plan didn’t work like you thought it would. You got them but it didn’t work the way you hoped. Go home. Let her go. Or you’ll lose everything.”

Ladybug looked between the two Gabriels with confusion. Something was really wrong, she knew, and she had a terrible feeling about what it might be.

Gabriel stepped forward, “Just tell me what I did wrong. What you did wrong? And I can’t fix it.” He was sure of it. His future self had made a mistake, Gabriel would take step to avoid making it. It was that simple. “That’s all I need. You tell me that. And I’ll bring her back. I’ll fix this.”

“There’s nothing you can do.”

“Yes! There! IS!” Gabriel shouted, face red. How could any future him ever give up? How could he betray Emilie like this?

“Do you see the world outside?” Gabe asked. “Did you take a good hard look at it? That’s not just Paris. That’s world now. An Akuma didn’t do that,” He said. “You did.”

Silence filled the foyer. Ladybug unconsciously took a step away from Gabriel.

“What?” Gabriel asked. “I didn’t do this. I’d never do this.”

Paris was destroyed. Everything had burned. Bodies had been everywhere. He didn’t do that. He would never do that. He was a monster but he wasn’t… He wasn’t?

“He’s Hawkmoth,” Gabe told Ladybug. “I’m Hawkmoth. If he’s here that means Nathalie is covering for him. She did it every time, he thought you or Fu were starting to suspect him.”

Ladybug snarled, forcing herself not to jump at Gabriel Agreste and beat him within an inch of his life.

“I can’t help you,” Gabe told Gabriel and Ladybug. “You came all this way for nothing. Chat Noir will figure how to stop the Akuma soon enough; he’s a good hero.”

Ladybug just glared. Gabriel was still wondering how he caused the destruction of the world.

“You want some advice; go home.” Gabe walked down the stairs and looked his younger self in the eye. “Give Ladybug Nooroo, and never be Hawkmoth again. Bury Emilie. And even if you don’t. Even if you decide not to listen to me. Still, do what you promised. Spend as much time with Adrien as you can. Because pretty soon you’ll never see him again.”

Gabriel stumbled back in shock.

Gabe looked at Ladybug, “I knew you were from the past the second I saw you,” He told her. “There's no hate in your eyes yet.” He looked away. “You have to stop him. Stop me. If there’s even a shred of hope of saving her, he won’t stop on his own. Help me.”

“I am not you friend,” Ladybug hissed. “My family! My friends. What happened to them? What did you do?”

“Dead,” Gabe answered. “They’re all dead. Adrien, Nathalie, Gorilla, every friend you had left, your mother, your father, your grandmother, nearly everyone in Paris; they are all dead.”

“How?!” Ladybug roared. “How did you do this? How could you do this? What happened to Chat Noir?

“I made a wish,” Gabe answered, bring Gabriel out of the shock state he was in. “I just wanted her back. I wanted Emilie back. There was a cost; a price. Chat Noir was a part of it. Or should I saw Adrien was a part of it.” A small smirk appeared on his face. “He was more like Emilie than I ever realized. It was the greatest shock of my life. My Adrien was Chat Noir.”

Both of listeners’ mouths dropped.

“Adrien,” They chimed together. Ladybug shot Gabriel a glare, “Adrien is Chat Noir.” She stated as if the words were taste strange on her tongue.

“He was,” Gabe answered. He swallowed hard, and seemed to struggle with saying his next sentence. “You two became best friends; somehow you became the family he always wanted. You were his sister. He was your brother. Adrien died protecting you. He died in your arms. I’m so sorry I did this to you.”

Adrien dead. His son was dead.

“The wish had a price; a cost,” Gabe said. “It cost us everything. Despite what those we read said, it can’t bring back the dead.”

“She’s not dead!” Gabriel shouted. “She asleep; magical coma. She’s not dead!”

Gabe shut his eyes for a moment, “Yes she is. Magic is just barely keep her heart going but she had been for a long time. She had been gone for a long time.”

“NO!” Gabriel roared, fury once again fueling him. “I will bring her back!”

“Why?” Gabe asked. “What do you think will happen? Do you still hope you a family again if you do? Adrien dies because of you. Because of me,” he said with anguish filling his voice and sorrow in his eyes. “Because of what we did. And even if he leaves; Emilie still wouldn’t forgive you.”

“She’d understand,” Gabriel snapped. “She, of all people, would understand.”

“Understand what?” Gabe asked. “That you abandoned your son. That you abandoned him and everybody else? You made a promise!”

“That I couldn’t keep!” Gabriel roared back. “Not after everything I lost. I was just as broken as Emilie was. I needed her back.”

The older man looked at his younger self in disgust, “At what cost. How many have we hurt? How many of our akumas killed people? Even if Ladybug brought them back. How many died? How many innocent men, women, children wake up screaming in the middle of night because of what Akumas did to them. Or what they learn they did as Akumas? How many people suffer?”

“I don’t care!” Gabriel snapped.

“You will!” Gabe scoffed. “You will.” He sighed. “You want answered, Gabriel. How’s this? You will go back. You will do everything that you can think of to save her. You're even going to create an army of akumas; thousands, but Ladybug and Chat Noir and their team are going to stop them, mostly. But they won’t be enough. Queen Bee dies first; Chloe a girl, you’ve known, since she was diapers dies in front you. Artic Fox dies next. Viperion and Carapace. Ryuko and BrightRoar; all kids. All dead. Chat Noir and Ladybug overpowered.”

The two listened to man speak, horrified looks on their faces.

“And then on the night of June 23rd, 2020,” Gabe said, “you make your wish to bring Emilie back. It doesn’t work. The Ladybug and Chat Noir Miraculous are destroyed. The world still goes to hell for it. Nathalie tells you Adrien is hurt; badly. You go to him. You run to him. And see Adrien in Marinette’s arm, in Ladybug’s arms, and you reach him just in time for you to see him die.”

“No!” Gabriel yelled.

Gabe took a step forward, his grip on his cane so tight the wood cracked, “And in that moment that he takes his last breath, it’ll feel like an eternity. And it will break you.” He looked between the two. “It will break you both. And when the night is over and passed; they’ll be barely anything left of the world.”

Silence reign in the room.

Gabe swallowed hard, “She is the love of your, Gabriel,” He agreed. “She was the love of my life. But Adrien was my world. You fail him. I failed him. I failed Emilie. I failed everyone. You won’t be there when Volpina, when Lila Rossi kills Nathalie and take Duusu from her; and becomes so much worse than we ever were. You won’t be there when demons and monsters discover the holes between the realms that your action created and they run free on this earth. When a monster named Trigon comes for what’s left of humanity. You won’t be there when a monster rips Gorilla in pieces. For Felix, when he uses the Ox Miraculous, to save people; encounters the wrong monster and ends up a soulless husk. You won’t be there for anyone. But that’s what you do best. What… I did best.”

“I’ll stop him,” Ladybug swore, lowly, finding her voice again. “I promise, I’ll stop him.”

Gabe nodded at her, “You’ll try. Somehow you and I; the last of miraculous users team up and seal the holes in realm; we just couldn’t undo the damage.” He looked his younger self. “Everything that you've ever loved is gone. Including you. Go home, Gabriel.”

As if on cue, the world around them turned to sand, and Ladybug and Gabriel Agreste found themselves standing in the spot they left. Chat Noir looking at them with a wide grin on his face, and butterfly in a jar in his hands.

I should’ve known, Gabriel thought, Chat Noir has Emilie’s smile.

“Chat Noir, we need to talk,” Ladybug said seriously. “Now!”

And then the heroes were gone, leaving Gabriel to wonder if he was about lose his son anyway.

When he got back to his home, he didn’t know what to do. He waited a bit for the police to show but them never id. He waited for Ladybug and Chat Noir to burst through the door to finally defeat Hawkmoth but they never showed up.

“Adrien said he will spending night at his friend’s Marinette house,” Nathalie told him. “I tried to convince him to return home but-”

“Its fine,” Gabriel cut her off. “Let him spend time with his friend. Take the night off, Nathalie. Tell Gorilla he can to do. I’d like to be alone tonight. In fact take the weekend. Just go. Go.”

An hour after Nathalie and Gorilla had taken off for the night, Gabriel found himself sitting on the stairs; in the same spot Gabe had stood. Alone. He did that for a while, just trying to consider what he should do, what plan to take. Then he went to sleep, got up, and found himself back on the stairs the next morning.

“You promised,” Emilie’s voice whispered in his ear.

He sat there for hours. Alone with his thoughts.

“She couldn’t have wanted this,” Ladybug’s voice suddenly broke through the silence. “She couldn’t have wanted you be some magical terrorist just to get her back.”

Gabriel looked up to give her a rude reply but stopped when he saw it wasn’t Ladybug, or least not really. It was Marinette Dupain-Chang; the girl behind mask. “Come to arrest me?”

“No,” Marinette said bitterly. “Apparently I need you. I asked Tikki, my kwami, and she says Trigon’s bad news. He’s been trying to get to our world for centuries; destroy and conquer like he’s done to thousand others. In fact, they created the miraculous just stop him. Somehow in the future, you and I managed to do it. And seeing as Tikki says Trigon is destined to come sometime between now and the next ten years, you’re not going anywhere.”

“And how does my son feel about that?”

Marinette shrugged, “I don’t know. I haven’t told him you’re Hawkmoth yet. Because you are. He deserves to hear it from you. He deserves to hear everything from you.” The bluenette shook her head. “But first you are going to talk to a little old guy named Fu. You are going to bring him Duusu, tell him what happened to your wife, see if there’s anything he can do. And if there’s not, you are going to accept it. Because this is over, do you hear me?”

Gabriel just looked at the girl as if seeing her for the first time.

“It’s over,” She repeated. “The akumas, hurting people, the whole Hawkmoth thing, ignoring Adrien, breaking a multitude of child labor laws; it’s all over. It’s done, Gabriel. You’re done.”

“And if not?” Gabriel asked. “If I don’t stop, what will you do, young hero?”

“I’ll kill you,” Marinette said. “I. Will. Kill. You! One Akuma, that’s all it will take. And I will take you done. I won’t lose family and my friends, Adrien, just because you couldn’t deal with your own loss.”

Gabriel stood up, bringing him to his full height. “You’re forgetting Adrien. How will Adrien feel when he learns you killed his father?”

Marinette took a step forward, “Before I do it; I’m going to tell him everything. And he’s good hero; the best partner, brother I could ever have. And the Adrien I know, the Chat Noir I know will never stand for your villainous ways to continue; not for anything. He’ll volunteer to bring you down himself; end you for good. But I won’t let him. I won’t let him live with knowing he killed his own father. I’m a better friend than that. He deserves better than that.”

For a moment, Gabriel felt a bit grateful to the girl for refusing to allow such a thing to happen. She, too, reminded him of a younger Emilie. Emilie who would’ve stepped up to kill him herself if she had too.

“I got your number from Adrien,” She told him. “I sent you text with a location, be there in one hour. It’s your last chance, Gabriel.”

And then Marinette was gone.

It took nearly half an hour after she left for Gabriel to find the strength to move. He knew what he had to do.

When Gabriel walked into the small café, he quickly spotted Marinette and Fu, as they were the only occupants in the café. At all. There weren’t even employees present.

He sat down across from the two, and dropped two brooches on the table. Nooroo and Duusu flew out.

Marinette looked at him with a hard gaze, but nodded.

Fu took the miraculous off the table. He hadn’t let himself entirely believe Gabriel would show up. However, after the future Marinette had told him about, of Trigon and the impending they face, Fu was willing to take a risk. There were great evils coming their way. And they would need all the help they can get. “You are Hawkmoth.”

Gabriel nodded slowly, “I was.”

“No more,” Fu stated. “No more people will be hurt as result of your actions. Instead, you will save them as you are meant to do.”

Gabriel that night with the knowledge that Duusu and the peacock miraculous could be fixed. Its effects on Nathalie could be undone. Emilie was too far gone to save. There was nothing anyone could do. He wanted to rage and break things; swear vengeance. But anger never came. He just felt hollow.

The next day, when his son finally came home, he took Adrien down to see his mother and told him everything. From the moment he and Emilie met to going to the future with Ladybug; about being Hawkmoth and causing the end of the world. Everything.

When he was done, Adrien just stood there in shock; hurt written all over his face.

“I’m sorry,” Gabriel Agreste finally said to his son, to Emilie, to the ghost haunting him, to world, to himself for never being strong enough to let go. “I’m so sorry.”

He’ll be better, he swore to his son. He’d do better, he promised.

And this promise, Gabriel decided, wouldn’t be broken.

“I promise, Emilie.”

Chapter Text

Bustier’s class was the luckiest in school, everyone knew it. They got to go on the most amazing trips, won contest after contest, competition after competition, met all sorts of celebrities, frequently got to meet Ladybug, threw the best dances and school plays, and always seemed to have a pep in their step. Anything any of the students went after they always managed to get. Everyone knew Bustier’s class was the luckiest in school. Then one day that changed dramatically.

“You’ve changed.” Alya accused Marinette after the class voted her out as Class president. “You’ve become a bully.”

Alix snorted. “More like a jealous bitch.”

There were nods from the other students in class. Lila smiled at Marinette; happy that her promise to ruin the girl was coming true.

“You’re always so mean to Lila.” Rose added. “It’s not nice.”

“You’re worse than Chloé now.” Kim glared.

Juleka frowned. “We miss the old Marinette.”

“You should’ve chilled out like I told you to, dudette.” Nino said with a shake of his head, clearly disappointed.

“We can’t be your friends anymore.” Alya crossed her arms.

Marinette had listened to them quietly as they relayed reason after reason why they were ending their friendships with her; all to do with Lila. She didn’t bother to look at Adrien. He had warned her what was going to happen; Nino had told him. There had also been a group text apparently. Adrien made it clear he stood with Marinette. Even more so, when he chose to sit with her in the back of the class, a fierce glare on his face at the other students.

The bluenette placed down her pencil, closed her sketchbook and said “Fine. Then we’re not friends anymore.”

“That’s counts double for me.” Adrien hissed. “Lose my number. In fact, don’t bother; I’ll just change it. That goes for every last one of you. I’ll be informing my Father and Nathalie that only Chloé and Marinette are on my visitors list.”

The class blinked in shock. Not expecting that reaction from the blond boy who was usually so amicable and nice.

Chloé watched with amused eyes. She had been sentenced to the back of the room not long after Marinette. “We’ve never been friends but consider all extra little perks you’ve gotten used to: dead and over with.”

That was it. None of the other students knew what to say or do. They hadn’t gotten the reaction they expected. Marinette didn’t seem to care. Adrien seemed ready to set them on fire. Chloé looked rather pleased at the idea of seeing them burn. Most shrugged it off; figuring at least two of the three (Marinette and Adrien) would come crawling back in no time.

They didn’t.

Things started to change for the students in Bustier’s class the next day.

Lila woke up in the morning to an email confirming that she would no longer be a model or any type of employee for the Gabriel Agreste brand. Or as Nathalie put it when the sausage hair girl called her. “We will no longer be needing your services, Miss Rossi. Do not contact us again.” Click.

That was when Lila realized her plan of using Gabriel to get Adrien under her thumb had went up in flames. She hoped that Adrien wasn’t informed so that maybe she could still use his father as a threat against the boy.

When she got to class, the blond model sent her a vicious smirk. Lila paled. She knew without a doubt that Adrien didn’t just know Lila was fired, he was the one who got her fired.

Nino woke up to the news that the gig he was due to play, his big break, had replaced him. It would’ve been huge for his career.

Oh well, he thought, back to DJ-ing for birthday parties.

Alya accidently dropped her phone in the toilet; ruining hundreds of videos and pictures for the Ladyblog.

Alix took a dive while skating; broke her ankle and the watch her dad gave her.

Max broke his glasses.

Kim got food poisoning.

Ivan’s dad ran over his drum set while parking in the garage.

Rose tried to call Prince Ali and found out he changed his number.

Nathaniel spilled coffee all over his Ladybug comic strips. Marc had been pissed.

Juleka’s mom accidently put bleach in with a load of her laundry; it ruined everything.

By the time they had all got to class, all the students were in a terrible mood. However, when Marinette walked in with a box full of delicious smelling breakfast pastries; they perked up. The bluenette always seemed to know when they needed a pick me up. And there was nothing like a treat from the Dupain-Cheng Bakery.

Marinette didn’t acknowledge any of their presences. She walked straight to the back of the classroom, sat in her seat between Chloé and Adrien. “Morning!” She beamed at her friends. “I brought treats for the three of us.”

“Awesome!” Adrien smiled, quickly opening the box and snagging a chocolate croissant. “Delicious, Thank you” He said. Or least they thought he said that. His mouth was full and it was mostly garbled.

Chloé rolled her eyes. She grabbed a mixed berries and cream cheese pastry. “Perfect way to start the day. Thank you, Marinette.”

Marinette took out her favorite: a berry and jasmine scone. Then she promptly threw the box away; making clear that she hadn’t brought any for anyone else. “Anything for my friends.”

“We’ll do lunch at Le Grand Paris.” Chloé said. “On me of course. The chef there is to die for.”

The other students visibly wilted. Alya in particular who loved going to Le Grand Paris as her mother was the head chef.

It all went downhill from there.

Over the next week things went from bad to worse for the students.

Bustier told the class their trip to the Presidential office was cancelled due to an unexpected flooding incident. The plan had been for the class to tour the office and have amazing picnic on the beach afterwards

Lila’s mother, who had been busy nearly 24/7, officially went on vacation, meaning she had plenty of time to spend with her daughter. Her daughter was panicked when her mother inquired about visiting her school.

Alya discovered that the hits to her site had started to declined dramatically. She didn’t have time to worry about that as her internship with a local new studio had been cancelled; something about realizing Alya didn’t have enough experience. So her summer plans were cancelled.

Nino’s Dj equipment sparked or shorted out or something but nothing would work anymore. He had to cancel the rest of his gigs until he could buy new ones.

Kim lost a swim match against Ondine.

Markov got a virus and broke down causing Max to break down in tears.

Nathaniel lost the expensive sketch pencil he won in a contest.

Alix’s grandmother brought her new dresses; frilly monstrosities that Alix’s father forced her to wear to school for the entire week.

Rose, Ivan, and Juleka were heartbroken when Luka announced he was going Solo.

It didn’t help anyone’s mood that every day Marinette, Chloé, and Adrien walked into class with big smiles on their faces and pleasantly discussed their amazing plans.

On Wednesday, Adrien invited Marinette and Chloé to come with him to meet the Prime Minister.

Apparently, Adrien’s dad had called in favors so the three would tour Palais Bourbon, where the French Parliament meets.

“He said I could invite all my friends!” Adrien smiled.

Marinette had been shocked at this. Until Adrien explained that his aunt had threatened to reveal to the world Gabriel Agreste’s neglectful behavior, his tendency to break child labor laws, and his need to isolate Adrien. Thanks to his aunt, Adrien had a much freer schedule and Gabriel had been in therapy for weeks. “I’ll bring food from the bakery. We can have a picnic!”

“Beach day!” Chloé cheered.

No one else so much as smiled at the news. Even more so when pictures surfaced on Friday of Marinette, Chloé, Adrien, Ondine, Marc, Mireille, and Aurore with various members of Parliament; including the prime minister.

Thursday, Chloé loudly invited Marinette and Adrien to an event for her mother. “It’s a fashion show! It’s tonight. Adrien can relax behind the scenes, while Mari and me model on the run way. Mama’s lost a few models so I told her I could recommend a few friends.”

“I’m modeling!” Marinette paled so much, her friends were sure she’d pass out.

“I get to do nothing!” Adrien grinned.

Pictures of Chloé and Marinette modeling exploded across the internet; multiple fashion websites and online magazines deeming the girls’ Style Queen’s secret weapon and modeling next big thing.

Most of the guys in class shrugged it off. But a few of the girls turned green with envy; Lila in particular.

On Friday, Marinette invited Adrien and Chloé to meet her uncle and her cousin. “He’s back in town on Saturday and he wants to meet all my friends.”

No one else in class paid too much attention to that. Who cared about Marinette’s uncle? Or her cousin? They were probably just as stuck-up and nasty as she was.

Then on Saturday, pictures of the same group who went to Parliament, plus Luka, with Jagged Stone and Clara Nightingale started trending on the internet. Jagged Stone posted a tweet about how awesome his honorary niece was, with a picture of him and Marinette. Clara posted a pic with her favorite little cousin, Marinette.

Alya couldn’t believe her eyes and immediately started texting Marinette for the deets. She received a text back saying; new number; who dis?

Nino flat-out called Adrien only hear that the number had been disconnected.

The rest of the class faced the same issue.

And then one by one, they each remembered that they weren’t friends with any of the three Ostracized students anymore.

Monday, Alya found out that BugOut, a competing Ladybug blog, had been officially endorsed by Ladybug and Chat Noir. Something that hadn’t happened with the Ladyblog.

Max lost the science fair. For the first time. He had to go see the school guidance counselor.

Kim got kicked off the team for his poor grades.

Lila’s mother finally called the school to schedule an appointment. Lila was Akumatized within the first five minutes.

Alix’s grandma brought her more clothes; some which were tacky sweaters with cats all over them.

Nathaniel misplaced his new sketch book with his redone Ladybug comic strips. He never found it. Marc wasn’t happy.

Nino got a call to dj a huge event only to have to decline as he hadn’t bought new equipment yet.

It was Adrien that brought in breakfast for the other two; Mcdonalds. Much to the Chloé and Marinette’s dismay, but they didn’t say anything as the boy was clearly happy about being allowed to eat it for the first time.

Marinette unwrapped her sausage Mcgriddle, wondering who she hurt in a past life. “Jagged is doing a private concert. You two want to come?”

Adrien nodded, his mouth full of fried hash brown and bacon. “Count me in.” They think he said.

Chloé held the egg mcmuffin in her hand like it was physically hurting her to do so. “I’m in,” she said. “And I’m bringing breakfast tomorrow.”

The class was dismayed at missing a meeting Jagged Stone again.

“Are you going to invite us?” Alya asked with a huff.

Marinette didn’t even look in her direction. “Sorry Uncle Jagged said I can only invite my friends.”

Ouch.

Over the course of the next few months, things continued to fall apart for the class. They tried planning one of their usual amazing dances, only for everything to crash and burn. Then they remembered that Marinette planned everything, and before her, Chloé.

The class never made enough money fundraising so nearly all planned class trips were canceled.

They had to deal with seeing pictures of Marinette, Adrien, and Chloé and all their friends meeting all sorts of celebrities.

Ladybug disowned the Ladyblog; causing Alya to burst into tears.

No matter what any of the students tried, did, competed in, they never won. They practically failed at everything.

Rose tried to bake cookies for the class; her kitchen caught on fire.

Max applied for science camp; all spots were full.

Nathaniel who had lost his comic drawing for the twelfth time in a row was finally told by Marc to take a hike.

Nino lost his hat, broke his glasses, a dog at his homework, and he tripped landing face down in the mud; all on the way to school one morning.

The students were constantly late, frustrated, and always seemed to have something accidently spilled or thrown on their clothes.

Lila’s mother, who finally decided to just randomly drop by the school after being told repeatedly by her daughter that it was closed so she couldn’t do the appointment for months, was shocked to say the least when it was clearly opened and active. She had a long talk with the Principle and all of Lila’s lies were revealed to class.

The Class was very apologetic to the three ostracized students after that but it didn’t matter. The three made it clear they weren’t interested in renewing their friendships.

By the end of the year Bustier’s class went from the luckiest in school to the unluckiest kids on the planet.

The students of Bustier’s class couldn’t help but wonder aloud why their luck changed so much.

Tikki, Plagg, and Pollen, hidden away in their chosens’ school bags just smirked.

Chapter Text

Every year, Bustier looked forward to her birthday. All the teachers got together for drinks after school, and Bustier got to show off all the wonderful presents her students got her. One gift in particular always was sure to wow.

However, the school year had been different than the previous ones. It had been a difficult year. The class seemed to be in a civil war. Marinette’s side versus everyone else. Caline was forced to expel Marinette after she was caught cheating. Only for it be revealed that she never cheated and Lila had a terrible disease that caused her to lie. The explosion was reversed and Bustier chalked it up to the students as terrible mistake.

Though the look Marinette had given her when she returned to class sent shivers up her spine.

Marinette resigned as class president not long after. Lila took over but the sweet girl was so busy that Alya and a few others were volunteered to step up and help out. Everything the class seemed to do or planned turn into a catastrophe.

An embarrassing one.

Caline started to avoid the teacher’s lounge after a bake sale ended up poisoning several of the students. Two of her students accidently started fires at another fundraiser. And the dance the class planned ended up with several students and two chaperones in the hospital because Lila ordered the gym floor to be waxed just before the dance.

She couldn’t take the snickering.

Plus, the other teachers had frequently needed to step in to sort out some of her students’ behavioral problems. Alya erupted in anger whenever she thought anyone had done anything wrong to her or her friends, got told off and given detentions many times before she finally learned her lesson. Alix had been caught tripping Marinette multiple times and had got suspended after the third incident. Lila had be verbally ordered by Mendeleiev to stop touching a clearly uncomfortable Adrien without his consent several times before she finally got the message. Mostly because Mendeleiev contacted Adrien’s father and got a restraining order officially issued. Lila had to stay at least ten feet away from Adrien at all time when in class; fifty feet outside of it.

Which Caline thought was a bit harsh. She remembered what it was like to be a young girl in love. Emotions just overcome you at that age.

Normally, she would count on Marinette to rein the rest of the students in but girl had taken a step back from the other students. Or maybe they had taken a step back from her.

Marinette, Chloé, Adrien, Nathaniel, Juleka and Rose seemed at odds with the rest of the students in class. And for the life of Caline she couldn’t figure out why. The small group never went to any fundraiser, vocally letting the class know they would not being going on any trips with them. They didn’t go to the dance and Marinette made it clear she wouldn’t be helping decorate it. The costumes for the school play had been abysmal and not the usually quality they were; then Mylène informed Bustier that they couldn’t get their last costume designer to help out. Their last costume designer was Marinette.

The year had been rough but Bustier still looked forward to her birthday. Last year, she got a gorgeous cashmere scarf, the year before that an entire assortment of different chocolate pastries; every year, every time all the gifts were amazing. She came on the morning of her birthday and found her entire classroom amazingly decorated, her students’ adoring faces looking at her, and a pile of presents on her desk.

This year was no different… technically.

The classroom was decorated but not nearly as well as it had been the previous years. It looked like the cheap decorations the other teachers were used to; not her. A majority of the students were smiling at her; but a few, Marinette and her team, just looked bored. There were presents on her desk but they all looked… basic.

Still Caline smiled happily and thanked her wonderful students for their thoughtful surprise and gifts. Only when they left for lunch, did she finally take time to examine them.

There were the usually gift cards, a box or two of cheap chocolates, some flowers, lovely handmade cards, some perfumes, and a gift basket full of amazing smelling various bath products, which was by far the best gift so far. But nothing outstanding like she usually got. Nothing she could show off to the other teachers as proof that her student adored her. It was the same type of gifts all the teachers got. Nothing extraordinary.

And it soured Caline’s cheerful mood a bit. She couldn’t understand it.

She still went out for drinks that night with the other teachers, still showed off her gift basket but saw none of the envious looks she was used to. When she got home, she looked over the presents again.

Bustier saw that each gift she had was from a different student. Chloé and Adrien got her perfume. Rose got her gift card for a mani-pedi. Alya got her chocolates. She saw Marinette got her the gift basket and nodded, unsurprised; the girl always got her the best presents…

Caline paused. Marinette? Marinette got her the scarf from the year before; she made it. She also remember that Marinette was the one who gave her the delicious assortment of chocolate pastries from her parents’ bakery, the teacher supposed. In fact, as Caline thought back, Marinette always was the one to get her the best gifts; whether it was for her birthday, Christmas, or teacher’s appreciation day.

Marinette was also the one who always decorated the classroom, she recalled.

Marinette who had claimed to be too busy to be class president, to be on the decorating committee, to help fund raise, to make costumes for the school play, to be the good example for the class Caline needed her to be, and apparently too busy to get the fabulous gifts for her teacher like she used to.

Clearly, her student needed to be talked to. Caline would have to stress the importance of being an active presence in the class. Marinette needed to be a good leader so the other students could model after her. Her friends counted on her for help, no one should be too busy for that.

The following Monday, Caline Bustier finally got around to asking Marinette to stay after class.

“Marinette,” Caline started. “I’ve noticed you’ve become rather… distant lately with the other students in class.”

Marinette fought the urge not to roll her eyes. “We’ve had a falling out.” she said innocently. Not bothering to mention that it was Lila’s doing. “It’s fine. Things change. Friends grow apart.”

“They don’t have to.” Bustier smiled. “You were such a wonderful class president; the entire class counted on you. Don’t you think you were a bit hasty in resigning… in that regard.”

“There was no avoiding it.” Marinette stated. Most of the class at that point had turned against her. And every time she tried to make plans or come up with ideas to fundraise she was shut down. “I’m interning with Wilhelmina Slater. She’s currently editor and chief for Mode Paris. I couldn’t turn that down. On top of that I’m overflowing with commission request; some come in by the website I launched, others from recommendations from my other clients. Also Jagged Stone and Clara Nightingale, if you remember, both announced three months ago that I was their personal stylist. I’ve been getting swamped with work ever since.”

Caline did remember. She had been shocked when she saw her student’s face on the news announcing her as up-and-coming Fashion design MDC. A number of celebrities tweeted that they had commissioned work from the teen; a dress here, a suit there, costumes. The announcement had only caused more derision in class towards Marinette. “But don’t you think helping your friends is more important than making money?”

Marinette blinked. “I am helping my friends.”

“Alya needed your help with the fundraising.” Bustier said. “Lila needed help with the dance. Mylène needed costumes for the play. Nino needed someone to design his set for a gig of his. You were too busy. How do you think that made them feel?”

“First of all, they never asked me for help.” Marinette quickly said. “Second-”

Caline cut her off “Maybe they didn’t ask because they knew you’d be too busy.”

Marinette looked the teacher up and down and continued what she was saying. “Secondly, I have very few friends in class; and you didn’t name any of them. Lila is not my friend. Alya is not my friend. Neither is Nino, Mylène, Ivan, Max, Kim, or Alix for the record.”

Bustier reared back; shocked at the unexpected tone from Marinette.

Marinette crossed her arms. “I am helping my friends. Chloé is my PR manager, which is giving her amazing experience. Juleka and Rose model for me, and frequently get poached to model for other designers. Adrien gets to sit back and relax for once. Claude meets all the directors and actors I work with. He ended up getting an internship at WB. Nathaniel and Marc’s Ladybug comic got exposure after I used some of their designs of her on my clothing line. Images comics is picking up their comic to turn it into an entire series. Aurore is my personal assistant but that’s only to give her a clear reason to be there so she can interview any celebrities I’m working with, that are willing to talk with her. She posted an interview with David Tennant about a cameo in Doctor Who; with him, Rose, and their kid. An hour later the website: Tumblr crashed. I do help my friends.”

Bustier sighed. “You’re having an argument. You didn’t stop being friends.” Honestly kids could be so dramatic sometimes. “Once you apologize everything will go back to normal.”

“And why should I apologize?” Marinette asked. “I didn’t do anything wrong.”

“We talked about the Marinettes of the world, remember?” Caline smiled. “You have to be the bigger person; be an example for the other students. Show them the right way to act.”

“No.”

It was said so firmly but so quickly that the teacher nearly missed it as she opened her mouth to continue her speech but closed it as she processed what Marinette said. “No? What do you mean no?”

Marinette picked up her school bag and walked to the classroom door. “I mean, I won’t do it. I’m no one’s shining example. And in this situation, I refuse to be the bigger person. I have no intention of apologizing whatsoever.” She opened the door about to walk out. “Especially to people who you allowed to verbally harass me in class, trip me right in front of you, and disinvite me and my friends on class trips. I don’t care how it made them feel. I don’t care about them at all.”
“Marinette,” Bustier started.

Marinette cut her off. “It is not my responsibility to teach my classmates the right way to behave; it’s their parents’, it’s yours.” She said fiercely.

Bustier straighten herself up to her full height. She refused to allow any student of hers to speak to her like that. “I see. I will have to contact your parents to discuss your lack of participation in class.”

Marinette snorted. “Okay. You should do it soon, though. I and a number of other students sent in complaints to the school board about my wrongful expulsion, this class, the way you run it, and Damocles; with video evidence. Bourgeois and Agreste lawyers are leading the charge. Chloé out of sheer spite. Gabriel because of the clear case of sexual harassment you allowed Adrien to deal with from Lila. He’s out for blood.”

Caline Bustier paled. She couldn’t feel her legs. The school board? “Nothing is as bad as you say. You are overdramatizing everything.”

“My lawyers say different.” The bluenette shrugged. “If anything, they think I’m understating things. Much like when I tell them, you’re a bad teacher.”

“I will not be spoke to like that!”

“What are you going to do?” Marinette asked with a single eyebrow raised. “Expel me?”

There was only silence to answer her question. Marinette just shook her head and left.

Leaving Caline Bustier wondering just how she let things get so out of hand. And more importantly, if she would even have a job come the new school year.

Chapter Text

When the Akuma alert sounded, most of the class had been at the end of year party at the park. They had been planning it for weeks and had been careful not to reveal its existence to the classroom problems aka Marinette, Chloé, and Nathaniel. The three had been exiled from the rest of the class all year for their bullying of Lila and mean accusations that the girl was lying.

Class president? They voted to replace Marinette the first day of school.

Class picnics; the three weren’t invited.

Field trips; they got Bustier to exclude the three in the beginning of the year. Not that it mattered anyway; all the wonderful trips they had wanted to take had fallen through. They never had enough money to take it. And they never did the required paperwork.

Birthday parties; they weren’t invited to anyone’s in the class. No one went to Nathaniel’s birthday party. Or Chloé’s. No one even bother to accept Marinette’s birthday party invitations she mailed out a month ago. They even missed the required RSVP date on the front on purpose. The invitation was clear, if you don’t confirm your planned attendance, you can’t come. Then they told Marinette they were going to a party for Lila instead.

No one wanted the drama. No one wanted Lila to feel like she wasn’t welcome. And if the three found out, then maybe they should’ve been nicer.

Again, everyone from the class who was invited showed up apart from Adrien to Lila’s dismay. Alya assured the tearful girl that Adrien was probably just busy at a photoshoot, he’d be there if he could.

Lila had just stepped away from the party for a moment to take a call from Prince Ali when the Akuma alert sounded.

It was a socialite hurt by the malicious lies her so-called friends said about each other behind each other’s back decided that everyone should be forced to reveal what they really think. The Akuma was called Two-Faced (As soon as Two-Face from Gotham heard about the new villain, he contacted his lawyer; someone was getting sued.) Every time someone talked; the world would hear their inner voice say what they really thought about you.

“We should wait for Ladybug.” Alya said. “She’ll be here soon. Nino, turn down the music we don’t want to attract the Akuma’s attention.”

‘You don’t kiss me enough.’ Alya’s voice was suddenly heard throughout the party, though the girl’s mouth was shut. ‘You’re amazing. I love how much you dream. You’re a little naïve. We’re perfect for each other. But what’s a girl got to do to get to third base?’

Nino blushed a scarlet red. There were snickers from the fellow students.

“Babe, a little awkward; maybe no one should talk.” Nino said. But as soon as his mouth closed. ‘I’ve already named all of our children.’

The laughter that resulted from this laughter the couple paralyzed.

“This is so amazing!” Rose burst out. As soon as she stopped talking. ‘Juleka? Look at me! I have been flirting with you for three years. You know what I got for it? Nothing. Do you like me or not? You think you got it bad, Alya. I once showed up at her house drenched from rain, in a t-shirt, and Juleka didn’t bat an eye. Stop complaining. At least you got a boyfriend who wants to kiss you. All I got from Juleka was insecurities.’

Juleka looked torn between wanted to die from embarrassment and looking utterly pleased with the situation.

Alix snorted. “Still think it’s amazing?” She mocked. Her eyes widened when she realized she spoke. ‘Rose, you’re the definition of a ditzy blond. I can’t believe we’re friends.’ There were gasps. Rose looked at Alix with hurt eyes. ‘Honestly, I can’t believe your friends with me. You’re nice, girly, and super sweet. A freaking ray of sunshine. Everything I’m not. I love you for it. I kind of hate you too. You’re the daughter my mom wishes she had. I can’t stand you sometimes.’

“Ouch!” Kim said and gasped. His inner voice added. ‘This is way too serious for me. I should’ve just hung out with Ondine. And how is no one talking about how killer Max’s ass looks in those jeans?’

The questions was met with blinks.

“Damn, I owe Luka ten bucks.” Juleka slipped out. She quickly covered her mouth but she couldn’t stop what came next. ‘Luka dislikes all of you. It’s why he left Kitty Section. He thinks you’re all gullible idiots. He always told me to watch my back around you. After what happened with Marinette, I see why.’

Mylène frowned. She thought Luka left the band because he didn’t have time for it anymore. “That’s really mean.”

‘Truthfully, I saw it coming.’ Mylène’s inner voice said. ‘What’s a guy like that doing in a band called Kitty Section? I mean really. But yeah, I totally called in it Kim being a little into Max. Like back in third grade. The Chloé thing was a massive attempt to hide his crush. I get it. Max can do better than a Neanderthal.’

“Hey!” Max glared. “Like you’re one to talk!”

‘Have you seen Ivan?’ Max’s inner voice hissed. ‘He’s a future UFC champion. You’re a future kindergarten teacher. Mylène, beauty, Ivan, beast. It only works out in Disney movies, honey. Besides at least Kim’s funny, and cool, and nice, and hot. Wow, I can’t believe he likes me. I’m a geek.’

Kim grinned. “I like that you’re a geek.” His inner voice. ‘He thinks I’m hot. He think I’m hot. He thinks I’m hot. …I wonder if Nino would be cool with a joint wedding.’

“NO!” Nino and Alya yelled together. Their inner voice. ‘NO!’

After that everyone was too scared to speak; scared of what they really thought be heard.

That’s when Lila came back to the party. A happy grin on her face. “Sorry everyone, Prince Ali was insisting I attend his ball. I hope he’s isn’t going to propose again.”

‘You’re all a bunch of morons.’ Lila’s inner voice echoed through the park. ‘But useful ones. I’ve never even met Prince Ali.’

Lila paled. “I didn’t say that!”

‘Crap!’ Her inner voice cried. ‘What the hell is going on? Do you know how hard it is to keep my stories straight? How hard I work to get these sheep to believe me? Well, not that hard. They’re idiots. I tell a few grand tales and they practically believe I shit gold.’

The class stared at her horrified.

“It’s not me!” Lila stomped her foot.

Her inner voice cried out ‘Don’t look at me like that! You’re the dumbasses who believed me. It’s your own fault. I only told you what you wanted to hear. Add a few tears and you did whatever I wanted.’

Alya gasped. “Marinette was right.” Her inner voice. ‘What have I done? My blog is ruined. I’ll lose all my fans.’

Lila fought not to glare. “Marinette’s a mean bully!” She whined. “Remember? She’s been so awful to me since I got here.”

‘She called me out on my lies.’ Lila’s inner voice snickered. ‘I warned her I’d get her back. I told her I’d take all her friends away. She should’ve believed me. You guys are idiots who believe everything I said. Oh, Marinette’s picking on me! Why doesn’t Marinette like me? Did I do something wrong? Waa! Waa! Now I’m here and she’s not. So there! I won!’

Lila finally picked up one what was going on and covered her mouth. The class remained silent torn between wanting to scream at the girl and keep what they really thought secret.

At that moment, Marinette, Nathaniel, Luka, Adrien, and Chloé strolled through the park with ice cream cones in their hands and big smiles on their faces. They talked pleasantly with each other, stopping when they saw the party streamers and the class.

Marinette didn’t blink twice. “Another class party?” She said sweetly. “Our invitations must have been lost.”

Her inner voice was cold. ‘Doesn’t matter. I wouldn’t have come to your party if you paid me. Why do you think I put the deadline on the invites? I knew you’d pretend to forget to RSVP. I only invited you to my birthday party because my mom made me. Something about being nice or whatever.’

The students of Bustier’s class reared back as if struck.

“It’s really pity you can’t come.” Chloé drawled. Her inner voice, ‘In addition to forgetting to RSVP, you must have forgotten that Marinette knows Jagged Stone and Clara Nightingale and a bunch of other celebrities; all of which are going to be at the party.’

“They’re having loads of fun here.” Adrien said brightly. “The party looks great.”

His inner voice was a lot colder. ‘I told them! I told Marinette, Chloé, and Nathaniel every time! I told them about you having this party, and every other party, a picnic, a guy’s night, a girl’s night, anything. I told them Alya was the one who got Bustier to not let them on the class trips. Why did you think I never showed up to any events? They’re my friends, I showed them the group texts where you all did nothing but insult Marinette. You were bad friends. You trusted a perfect stranger over freaking Mariette Dupain-Cheng. That’s why I stopped returning your texts, Nino! Why I stopped returning all of your texts! We’re not friends anymore.’

Mouths dropped. To his credit, Adrien stood his ground and just sent a cold glare to his classmates.

“Mom saw the texts, Juleka.” Luka shook his head. “She’s disappointed in you.” His inner voice, ‘So am I. I couldn’t believe it at first. How could my own sister be so cruel? So vile? I know Lila didn’t get into your head. But I think fear did. You were scared these idiots in your class would turn on you too. You knew it was wrong treating Marinette the way you did but you did it anyway. I don’t recognize you anymore. I don’t even want to look at you right now.’

Silent tears slipped down Juleka’s cheeks. Rose did her best to comfort the other girl.

“We should go.” Nathaniel told his friends. “There’s nothing for us here.” His inner voice, ‘Honestly you guys ditching us was the best thing that could ever happen. I have best friends now. Chloé, Adrien, and Marinette are literally the freaking best. I told them how much I liked Marc, and they listened. Chloé actually ended up locking us in a supply closest but it all worked out. We’re dating now! I only got a little claustrophobic too.’

“You locked them in a closest?” Marinette pinched her nose. “That wasn’t the plan. It’s kidnapping.”

Marinette’s inner monologue ‘I’m not going to jail for you! Oh who am I kidding? Of course I’d go to jail for you. Better be for something cool.’

“It will be.” Chloé preened. Her inner voice ‘You’re the best friend I’ve ever had. I’d pick you over all the high-end couture in the world.’

“I’m not bailing you out for less than a felony.” Adrien chimed in with a smile. His inner voice, ‘Chances are I’m going to be right next to you.’

Marinette rolled her eyes. “Nathaniel’s right. We have to get ready for our trip. And my party.” She said. Her inner voice ‘Thank you Alya for getting pushover Bustier to remove us from the class trip. Now while you guys are headed to the amusement park. We’re going to Metropolis, and Gotham, and New York City. We’re going on the best trip of our entire life while you guys watch Kim puke up fifty chili dogs… Again.’

Still the class was too scared to speak. Apart from Lila who glared angrily. “Oh please, like your birthday party will be any good?”

The five looked at her and the class with smirks.

“Of course not” They chimed together. “It’ll be a small get together.”

‘If you call a thousand people small.’ Adrien’s inner voice said. ‘I still can’t believe Marinette has so many friends. People are coming from all over the world for her birthday. Prince Ali’s going. My dad’s going! And he barely remembered my birthday this year. Like what the fuck! How did Marinette become the favorite child? Fine, though, I stole her parents. Also her room.’

Marinette side-eyed him. She knew she had been finding more and more of Adrien’s stuff in her room. But she thought she was imagining things. Chloé did the same. Then the top bunk was always made. Again, she let it go. He slept over a lot. Chloé did too. Then he took over a drawer or two for some of his things. Again, not surprising. Chloé did the same; except she took over half of Marinette’s closet. Sometimes she’d come home and he’d be hanging out in her room playing video games. It was fine. Chloé tended to do the same; except for it was laying on Marinette’s bed on her phone.

…Wait, what?

“Jagged Stone performing for his favorite niece Marinette!” Chloé sang. ‘Clara Nightingale’s performing. Luka’s singing. They both invited all the celebrities they knew. MDC’s party. Did you hear about that?’ The class gasped in shock. ‘It’s trending literally everywhere. Marinette Dupain Cheng’s party. It’s practically a red carpet event now. By the way Adrien, Sabine and Tom like me best.’

Again, Marinette had to side-eye her friends. Did they move in when she wasn’t looking? How did they move in? When did they move in? For god’s sake’ yesterday, she caught Chloé working behind the register while Marinette’s parents worked in back. She caught her dad teaching Adrien how to bake cookies and croissants.

“Peter Parker’s going.” Luka’s voice added on. ‘Marinette and him met each other at camp. And where Peter Parker goes, his parents follow. His parents: Tony Stark and Steve Roger ring any bells. And if Iron Man and Captain America’s going, the rest of the Avengers follow. They all RSVP’d.’

‘Harry Styles!’ Nathaniel’s inner voice repeated like six times. ‘If I wasn’t dating Marc, I’d go for it. Like, you have no idea; how much I’d go for it. Marc’s concerned. …He should be.’

Marinette smiled as her inner voice spoke what she was always too nice to say. ‘You were terrible friends. You turned against me for basically no reason. You threw me away. You followed Lila Rossi, the world’s biggest liar, because she told you grand stories and promised you things and opportunities. I’m happy you’re not going to my birthday party. Because you’re going to miss the chance to meet all those celebrities Lila lied about knowing. The chance to talk shop and create connections with the rich and the famous and be famous yourselves; the real reasons you ditched me. Most of the guests don’t know. But that’s fine because I’ll have real friends at the party; and you won’t be among them. Because you’re not real friends. You’re mindless, gullible sheep. …And Adrien, Chloé, I swear to all the gods, if you think you can just take over my room, you got another thing coming!!’

Both blonds didn’t bother to even pretend to look remotely shamed or scared. They just smirked.

It was at that moment, the Akuma Two-Faced came crashing into the party. All the people, those in the class and not, scattered off screaming. The five took that opportunity to transform.

Ladybug, Chat Noir, Queen Bee, Viperion, and Renard Rouge came swinging to the scene.

Alya couldn’t believe her eyes. She had been replaced. How could Ladybug just replace her? She didn’t even have the guts to tell Alya!

Fury overcame her. “Ladybug!” The glasses-wearing girl screamed. Her inner voice ‘Look at me! How could you do this? Why?’

Ladybug looked at her teammates. They nodded her a: Go for it. Ladybug swung over to the reporter. “What Alya?” Her inner voice ‘Why are you bothering me now?’

“You replaced me!” Alya stomped her foot. “I’m the fox hero. Not that poser.” Her inner voice ‘I’m a much better hero than he’ll ever be. I should’ve been made permanent. I should’ve been made an official partner of you and Chat Noir.’

Ladybug glared. “You posted lies on your blog. You never fact checked. And my sources told me you frequently took part in bullying of three students.” Her inner voice ‘You’re a bad journalist. Why did you think I stopped giving you interviews? All those lies you post from Lila Rossi about her, about me. You never even bothered to research anything. Then you ice’d out Marinette; the sole reason I even bothered to give you a chance. You and your classmates really hurt her and the other students. You were mean bullies. And you’re unworthy of being a hero.’

Alya froze. “But, I, it’s not fair!” She cried. “I didn’t know Lila wasn’t telling the truth.” Her inner voice ‘Crap! I forgot you knew Marinette. She probably told you everything. Ugh, why does she always have to be right all the time? It’s so annoying. At least Lila was fun. Besides, Marinette never even bothered to offer to let me meet any of her celebrity friends. Or even mentioned she knew them And that’s so not cool. What kind of girl does that to her bestie? If Marinette had just told me she knew them, I’d have never believed Lila.’

Ladybug just stared at Alya in disgust. “We’re done Miss Césaire.” Her inner voice ‘Forever.’ Then she was gone.

When the Akuma was defeated, Ladybug put everything back to the way it was. The students didn’t know what to say or do. Lila had taken the time to vanish from the party. The five continued their stroll through the park. Unfortunately, they had to walk past the class party again.

“Hey!” Nino called. “You guys can come join us if you want.”

“We’re really sorry!” Rose yelled.

Juleka didn’t say anything, just looked at her older brother with pitiful eyes.

Alya rushed over, followed by the other students. “Girl, you were so right about Lila. She’s such a liar.” The classmates nodded. “I’m your bestie. I should’ve never forgot to RSVP for your party. If it’s not too late, I’d love to go. Maybe we can even join you on your trip overseas. I’d love to go the Daily Planet.”

“Yeah, me too!” Nino grinned.

“Count me in!” Alix cheered and high-fived Kim.

Marinette looked them up and down. “It’s too late. Far too late.” She told them. “To go to my party, to go on the trip, to get back into my good graces, to be friends again. We’re not friends. And we never will be again. None of you will be celebrating my birthday with me.” She gave them a cold smirk. “Wolves don’t party with sheep.”

Chapter Text

Peter met Marinette when they were six-years-old. She had been sent to camp in New York. She had been scared to be so far away from home, and while fluent in English spoke with a heavy accent that made other kids look at her funny.

Peter had never been away from his parents for more than a few days, ever. He wasn’t happy. He was miserable in fact. Peter had been sitting alone behind a tree, having escaped canoeing, face hid in his knees. His wanted nothing more than to go home. He sniffled.

“Don’t cry,” A soft voice said next to him. He looked up and saw a pretty bluenette with big blue eyes and a kind smile on her face looking at him. She looked about his age. “It’s okay. Do you miss home too?”

Peter nodded, and tried to make it look like he was crying. The other boys could be really, really mean. “I want my pops and dad.”

“I miss my mama and papa too,” Marinette said. “I’m really far away from them.”

“Where are you from?” Peter ask curiously. He hadn’t met many people from different countries before and never a kid his own age.

Marinette played with her hair, “France. Where are you from?”

“New York City,” Peter smiled. “It’s far but not as far as Paris. Do you miss it?”

“Yep; a whole a lot,” Marinette opened the care package from her Mommy and Daddy. It just made her miss them so much more. Her grandma Gina went to this camp when she was small, and so did her dad, so they sent her there too. “Chocolate, Vanilla, or Strawberry.”

And just like any kid, Peter didn’t ask why she was asking. “I like vanilla.”

“Are you allergic to anything?”

“No.”

Marinette nodded and pulled out two cupcakes from her care package. It had been sent overnight. “Here you go, have one.” She handed him a big vanilla cupcake.

Peter’s eyes went wide and he gave her a toothy grin that showed he was missing one of his front tenth. “Thank!” He bite into it. “This is really good,” he said with his mouth full.

“My parents made them,” Marinette smiled then bit into her own chocolate cupcake. “They’re bakers!”

Peter blinked at her with wide-eyes, “That’s so cool! So they cake cookies and cake and like everything right? You must get to eat as much as you want. I wish my parents were bakers!”

Marinette just laughed. It was the start of a beautiful friendship.

Steve and Tony would get letters from his son all about the new friend he made. And get a picture of their little boy with his arm around a blue-haired.

“Her name is Marinette,” Steve read the letter. “She’s French. Her parents are the best bakers in the world who send her weekly goodie packages. They have the coolest job ever!”

Tony blinked, “We’re superheroes.”

When they picked up Peter a month later from camp, he was ran up to him holding Marinette’s hand, “Dad, Pops; this is Marinette! She’s the best. She really smart and funny and cool. She’s my best friend ever! And-”

Tony laughed, “Easy there, squirt. Take a breath. Hi Miss Marinette.”

Marinette blushed but grinned big, “Hi, Mr. Stark, sir. Peter’s really nice. Like really nice. He even stopped a big kid from killing a poor little spider. He was really brave!”

Peter grinned, “You’re really brave. You’re the one who pushed him when he pushed me the ground. You even made him apologize. It was awesome.” He told his parents. “Can I got to Marinette’s? Please. I want to see her bakery. Pretty please.”

“Paris is a long ways away bud,” Steve teased. “You didn’t even want to leave for camp remember.”

“Not without your Ameri-bear,” Tony added with a chuckle. “You’ve been sleeping with that old teddy bear ever.”

They stopped laughing when they saw Peter giving them a wide-eyed look, his mouth dropped opened, with his face a bright red. Before they knew it, Peter was shoving them towards the car, “Be right back, Mari.”

Peter glared, “Don’t blow this for me.”

Tony snorted, “Blow what? Do you even know what they means?”

“Yes,” Peter huffed indignantly, though it was a lie. “Marinette’s really, really nice. And smart. And funny. She doesn’t think I’m weird. Or too smart or anything. And she’s so pretty. Like really, really pretty.”

Steve cooed, “Aww, you have a crush on Marinette.”

“NO!” Peter shouted. His face back to a bright shade of red.

Tony smirked, “So I shouldn’t send out the wedding invitations then?”

They were there for every milestone of Peter’s life; the day he was born, the day he crawled, his first word, his first steps, his first lab explosion, his first missing tooth, and his first day of school. Now they were baring witness to the first time Peter visibly looked to be contemplating murder. Unfortunately, it was at them.

“Mari’s parents are really cool,” Peter stated. “Just be cool like them.” Then he ran back to Marinette.

“I’m Tony Stark,” Tony said incredulously.

“I’m Captain America!” Steve said at the same time.

Still, they ended up meeting the rest of the Dupain-Cheng family, and found them delightful.

It was from that summer on that the Avengers got used to seeing Peter and Marinette running around the tower together. Peter also got used to be teased for his supposed crush on his best friend. Natasha ended up taking Marinette under wing and training her in combat and the art of spying.

However, it was only two years later, when the Avengers responded to an intruder alert and found Marinette standing over a hogtied Nick Fury, with a fierce look on her face and Peter looking proud, that Tony said two magical words:

“I ship it.”

Damian Wayne met Marinette when they were ten-years-old. Damian had only been living with his father for five years but still had trouble acting like a normal kid. The life of a league of shadows member was hard to break from; especially if it’s ingrained from a young age. He had been chastised more than a few times for leaving off on his own, especially in a place like Gotham.

When Alfred informed them that an old friend and business associate was coming to visit with her granddaughter, a girl Damian’s age; it was to no one’s surprise when his father took him aside and made him promise to be polite.

The woman Gina had showed up in the beginning of summer. She arrived on a motorcycle that had been so loud they heard as soon as she pulled up to the house. Alfred had answered the door with a chuckle.

“Penny!” The woman exclaimed and jumped at him with a hug. She had short silver, nearly white, hair and dressed mostly black and had a studded black leather jacket on and boots. “Ugh, still as boring as ever, I see,” Gina said once she pulled back from the hug.

“Gina,” Alfred smiled. “You haven’t change a bit.”

Gina just laughed, and turned her attention to Bruce, “Brucie; I heard you took my advice to go exploring the world. How’d you like it?”

Bruce smirked, “It was… educational.” He had known Gina since he was a boy, having spent a few summers with Tom, even gone to his and Sabine’s wedding. The woman hadn’t been to visit since Bruce adopted Tim and Cass. “You remember my boys?”

“Dick,” Gina said pulling the oldest Wayne boy into a tight hug. “You get more handsome every time I see. So sorry to hear you and Barbs broke up. I know some amazing girls I can introduce you to.”

Dick just laughed, “I’m fine flying solo for now.”

“Jason,” Gina said crossing her arms, with a raised eyebrow. “I haven’t seen you since I let you steal my last motorcycle.”

Jason smirked, “let me?” The only reason he’d happily come to the Manor was because Alfred told him Gina was on her way. She was the coolest lady he knew growing up.

“Oh please,” Gina waved him off. “You drove it to the Barnes and Nobel’s on 4th, and it sat there for like three hours. I have a tracker on my stuff, kid. I let you. Now give me a hug.” Jason laughed and hugged her.

The same went for Tim and Cass. Cass excitedly told Gina in Chinese all about her adventures in Hong Kong. Tim told her about his trip around the world. Then finally it was Damian’s turn.

Gina smiled softly at the youngest of Bruce’s kids, “And who’s this?”

Bruce put a hand on his son’s shoulder, “This is Damian.”

“Nice to meet you, Damian,” Gina said.

Damian nodded stiffly, “Pleasure.” He wore a black tailored dress pants and a high collard green turtle neck.

Gina rolled her eyes, “God, Bruce, he’s nearly as uptight as you were at his age.”

“I was not uptight,” Bruce defended, despite knowing he was bratty little shit when he was Damian’s age.

Alfred snorted but smiled, “And the young guest you brought with you.”

Gina grinned and held out her hand to her granddaughter who had stayed close to the motorcycle, “She’s a bit a shy.” She told them. “This is Marinette.”

“Hi!” Marinette waved shyly, blushing a bit.

The family cooed at the sight of the little blue-eyed, bluenette, in a baby blue shirt with a yellow happy face and dark jean short, with her hair in pigtails and big smile on her face. So innocent, so sweet. Bruce, of course, had been acquainted with Marinette. He had gone to the baby shower for her and stopped by the bakery whenever he was in Paris. The girl was the sweetest little thing.

When Damian and Marinette got sent off to play together, only Alfred, Gina, and Bruce thought it was a good idea. Damian didn’t know why he was being punished. And certainly there were more fitting punishment than spending time with some little kid.

He sent a cold glare at the bluenette, once they arrived in the entertainment room, “There are video games and movies over there,” Damian pointed to the TV. “Amuse yourself. Or perhaps you would prefer a coloring book and a teddy bear,” He said sarcastically.

Marinette crossed her arms, “First of all, I would love a coloring book, thank you very much. There’s nothing wrong with that.” He snorted. “And Bruce said we should play together; get to know each other. Or do you frequently disobey an order?” If Damian was a rebel, Marinette needed to know. Because there was a fine line between rebel and troublemaker.

Damian huffed, “Fine; let’s play a game then. How about… Mortal Kombat.” He sent her a cruel smirk. “Not the video game. Real life. It’s simple. We fight and the first person to die or cry,” He said with distaste. “Loses. Up for it?”

“What weapons do we get?” Marinette asked. Bucky and Natasha had taught her for the last four years on a variety of weapons. Though she knew it was only because of Steve’s doing that they hadn’t taught her how to use a gun yet. They even got a shield agent assigned to Paris to train her throughout the school year.

Damian raised an eyebrow, curious. He had expected her to run screaming from the room in sheer terror, crying to her grandmother. “What do you prefer?”

“Bo staff.”

“Same,” Damian said. “Let’s take this to the backyard.”

When Marinette yelled to her grandma that she and Damian were going to play in the backyard, Damian marveled that no one came out with questions filled with suspicious. Granted the first time Damian said he was going to go play in the backyard, he ended up in Watch Tower going over surveillance footage.

Marinette and Damian stood ten feet apart on the grassy field, each held a long black bo staff. It was quiet. Damian had set an alarm on his phone to begin the fight. Marinette set hers to play music.

When the loud beeping sounded and Carrie Underwood’s champion started playing, they charged at each other.

It was a mix of attacks and dodges. Their staffs met; each putting their full force behind it.

“It is not wise to meet a Wayne in Battle,” Damian growled at her.

Marinette rolled her eyes, “If all Waynes are as big of a jerk as you are, you must all be used to be called out to fight.”

Damian attacks. The two kids stand in one place, trading feints, thrusts and parries with lightning speed, almost impossible to follow. The youngest Wayne was reluctant to admit, even to himself, that Marinette had no trouble matching him. “You know what you're doing, I'll give you that.”

“Not too bad yourself,” Marinette nodded.

The two slow walked around the length of the imaginary circle. Until they were in the exact opposite of their initial positions.

“Your taste in music is terrible though,” Damian added on. Marinette let out an angry hiss like a cat and attacks,

Their duel continued. Their staff flash and ring. Suddenly, Damian swung his staff, partially letting go. Marinette seeing the staff free sailing, ducked quickly. Not seeing Damian catch it at the last second, and then send a kick flying at her chest. Her weapon flew out of her hand. Marinette crashes to the ground, and with a quick swing her legs, sweeps Damian’s feet from under him, losing his weapon in the process.

Marinette and Damian jumped up, right back in the fighting position. What happened next was a mix of punches and kicks, and headlocks. Until they found themselves once again across from each in their imaginary circle.

Marinette’s hair was a mess, pigtails having come lose. She was covered in welts and bruises from the staff. There was blood on her shirt and dripping her nose. Damian didn’t look any better. His well-groomed look was gone. His turtleneck had torn. His lip was busted. There was bruising around his neck from when Marinette had wrapped her legs around it and held him in a chokehold, like Natasha had taught her, until he managed to maneuver out of it.

Giggles burst from Marinette before she could stop them, “You look ridiculous,” She laughed.

“Shall I show you a mirror?” Damian said with a smirk. He chuckled.

They both shook their heads, looked at each other again, and they each fell over laughing. They only stopped when the sound of applause reached their ears.

Damian and Marinette looked up and saw the entire Wayne family and Gina watching them.

Alfred nodded approvingly, “I see she takes after you Gina.”

“That she does,” Gina grinned. “You’re grandson could give a young you a run for your money.”

“How long after you been there?” Marinette squeaked.

Bruce fought not to smile. “Just as the music started to play. We were going to invite you both in for ice cream.” He had been furious at first at his youngest child for deciding to spar with a civilian but the fury had faded as it became clear that Marinette could keep up with his son. There were times when he was sure one was trying to kill the other but they always held back; even if only just.

He looked at Gina, “It’s nice to see Damian getting along so well with someone.” He would regret those words soon enough. Very soon.

Damian and Marinette spent the next few days running after each other and trying to one up another in best surprise attacks. Bruce’s older kids took bets. Jason and Cass voted that Marinette would eventually win. Tim and Dick sided with Damian.

One day, after lunch, Damian commented on his field trip his class was taking, “The zoo,” he wrinkled his nose. “It’s barbaric. Animals trapped in cages while less human beings gawk in amusement. There’s a new wolf exhibit my teacher is dying to see. It’s all terrible.”

Marinette agreed. While she liked the zoo, she always thought the animals looked really sad. She took a sip from her juice box, “So let’s do something about it.”

That night, after midnight, the two kids climbed out of their windows, onto the roof, and quietly raced into the darkness. When they made it to the Zoo, they wasted no time in disabling the security cameras and breaking in the wolf exhibit. Damian, dressed in his the Robin costume he wasn’t supposed to have yet, managed to calm the wolf down as Marinette, dressed in mostly black with a red mask on, stole a truck (something she learned from Clint.) By the time security managed to get the cameras working again the kids and wolf were gone. All without a trace.

The kids, and wolf, ditched the truck about a mile from the manor and raced home. They snuck back in through the tunnels of the Batcave that let the batmobile move securely without anyone seeing it.

However, when they finally got to the Batcave, they were met with the exasperated looks of Batman and Alfred and the highly amused looks of Gina, Nightwing, Redhood, Blackbat, and Robin.

Damian nodded slowly, not even bothering to try to hide the giant wolf, “Father, I decided that Marinette should stay for summer. She is much more pleasant than I originally thought. And don’t worry, Marinette figured out you were batman her third day here. She even found the cave all on her own.”

Batman narrowed his eyes. He took of his cowl. He had been alerted that his son and Marinette were missing from their rooms just seconds after he was alerted about a break in at the zoo. He knew his son well. And it didn’t take a genius to be two and two together. “Grounded! One week.” He looked at Gina who nodded in agreement, though the smile was still on her face.

The kids huffed but nodded.

“And wolf is going back!” That was met with loud protests.

Marinette stayed at the Wayne Manor for another month. Not long after the grounding was over, Damian came into the living room where his father and siblings were and informed his father that he was leaving, “Alfred is taking Marinette and I to the movies. There is a showing of the new Little Mermaid movie she desires to see.”

Bruce closed the book he was reading, “Very well. I’ll tag along. We can make a family day out of it.” Dick was the first to agree followed shortly by the others, who wanted to see the havoc Marinette and Damian tended to create.

Damian visibly froze, “No, father.” He stated firmly. “I had… hoped it would be just Marinette and I. We can be trusted, I assure you.”

“It’s not a matter of trust,” Bruce started but Jason interrupted him.

“No! Way!” Jason yelled, his eyes wide with a sudden realization, and a grin his face. “You like her.”

It was the entire room’s turn to freeze. All eyes on Damian who had blush slowly creeping onto his face. “Marinette has proven herself to be a strong and intelligent ally. She is worthy of my regard.”

Jason shook his head, “No. You like her, like her.”

“I have come to value her friendship highly,” Damian said but the deepening redness of his face told a different story. He went to elementary school, he knew what like-like meant.

Dick cooed, “Baby bird has a crush.”

“I do not!” Damian hissed.

Cass snickered, “It is alright. Marinette is quite lovely.”

Tim smirked, “And she has rather nice green eyes. A bit dull though.”

“Blue!” Damian corrected quickly. “She has marvelous blue eyes. They are not dull. They shine brighter than the sun. They sparkle when she laughs, you dolt.”

Silence filled the room. Damian looked horrified at his words. Bruce looked at his young son with raise eyebrows and a small smile on his face.

“I am leaving now, father,” Damian stated. “I will return as soon as the movie ends provided we do not stop for frozen yogurt. Good day.” And then he swiftly left the room, leaving his siblings snickering in his wake.

Bruce opened back up his book, “I ship it.”

The declaration caused the room to fill with shouts.

Marinette would spend half of every summer for the next few years in Gotham; training with Damian under the guidance of Batman himself. Eventually going onto meet the rest of the Justice League. She and Damian used the zeta beams to hang out as much as possible.

The other half of her summers, Marinette spent in New York City at Stark Tower with Peter and the rest of the avengers. Learning under the tutelage of The Black Widow and The Winter Soldier, two out of four of Peter’s godparents (the others being Rhodey and Pepper of course), while Peter learned under his parents.

Damian officially became Robin at 12. Peter became Spider-man at fourteen. And Marinette became Ladybug at 13. It was to no one’s surprise the two boys were the first ones she told about being a superhero. And it was not to her surprise when they couldn’t keep it from their families for long.

“Aww, look you two match,” Tony said upon seeing Marinette transform. “Couples costumes.” The genius would later admit he had that mouth webbing coming. He still ship Peter/Marinette so hard.

Three weeks later, Bruce had said, “A little bright, isn’t it?”

“Do I even need to mention the first Robin costume?” Marinette snapped back. Though she was secretly glad that as soon as she saw the original Ladybug costume she had Tikki teach her out to change it. Gone was skintight onesie. Now she dressed in a more armored uniform. That was mostly black with bright red polka dots everywhere.

Bruce smirked. He was proud of the girl who had become his son’s closest friend, and obvious crush. He really hoped his son would ask out Marinette soon.

Then the Avengers and Justice League found out. Marinette found herself defending Paris with a league member or an Avenger for like six months before she finally told them where to shove it. She would call them if she needed them. Though she didn’t mind Robin or Spiderman dropping into help every now and then when their secret identities were in town.

Chat, who had grown become a brother to Marinette once their identities had been revealed to each other, had fanboy’d so hard the first time Robin came to help. And then again when Spiderman appeared, after catching Ladybug in a web after she’d been knocked from the top of the Eiffel tower. Then Marinette had to reveal that she knew the Avengers and the Justice league.

It took Adrien five seconds with Peter Stark-Rogers to know he had a crush on Marinette. And he cheerfully told Peter, “I’ve got the god of destruction in my pocket. I’ll feed you to him if you hurt her.”

It took Adrien three days to realize Damian Wayne liked Marinette. And he braced himself, held his ground, and told the teen, “You like Marinette. She’s my sister. I just want you to remember: Cats eat birds.”

He thought it was really menacing until Damian sprayed him the face with a water bottle, “Bad kitty.”

Adrien hissed.

As good as Marinette’s superhero life was going, so was her fashion career. MDC was slowly become well known high-class designer and household name thanks to Jagged Stone, Clara Nightingale, Bruce Wayne, Tony Stark, Pepper Potts, Natasha, and even Lex Luther wearing her clothes.

her normal life had gone in the opposite direction.

Lila had come to class and lied her way to the top; she went on and on about all the celebrities she knew. She promised all the students great chances and opportunities. Only a few didn’t eat it all up. Marinette, Chloe, Nathaniel, and Adrien called out her lies relentlessly. This caused the class to think of them as jealous bullies and had them ostracized to the back at Lila’s subtle behest. Unfortunately for Lila, Adrien had been quick to join them. And nothing she, or anyone else in class, could say to convince the blond boy otherwise.

Marinette had thought of most of the students as friends but hadn’t been too surprised when they turned against her. She had never been to close to any of apart from the ones who joined her in back. For a while she had considered that maybe Alya would become her best friend but decided against it once she learned just what type of journalist she was. The glasses-wearing girl was always out for the next big scoop and didn’t seem to care how she got it; even if it meant putting herself in danger.

Alya had also been adamant for a long time that Ladybug and Chat Noir liked each other romantically despite both heroes denying it repeatedly. She only stopped when Chat Noir told Alya that Ladybug was his sister.

When Lila came, like the rest of the class, Alya ate up her stories and promises of a future at famous newspapers like the Daily Planet or the Gotham Gazette.

And when Marinette claimed Lila was lying, Alya was the first to accuse Marinette of being jealous. The girl never seemed to get the message that Marinette and Adrien didn’t like each other that way and only thought of each as siblings at best and best friends at worst. Alya didn’t listen or care. Whenever Lila gave a tear-filled eyes saying that Marinette was being oh so mean to her, Alya was the first to defend her new bestie. The rest of the class following suit.

It didn’t take long for Marinette to be voted out of being class president. This made Fearsome four, as Nathanial had nicknamed them after he and Chloe were given permanent spots as heroes, snickered as Marinette had pulled several string to for the annual class trip; so much for the class staying at Stark Tower with the Avengers or visiting Gotham and staying in luxury hotels. Oh well.

Once she wasn’t class president, all the little things that Marinette had done in addition to the positon had stopped as well. She stopped planning dances, fundraisers, and birthday parties (mostly because she was never invited to go to anyone’s in classes anymore.) No more free sweets from the bakery for anyone but her three friends. No free commissions. No babysitting. No banner designs. Nothing. Squat. Zero.

This of course caused anger from the other students in class as they had gotten used to all the free Marinette provided and tasks she did.

Alya huffed, “You’re just getting back us because we’re not your friends anymore.”

To which Marinette replied coldly, “Your point being?”

It was suffice to say when Marinette fifteenth birthday rolled around and Marinette’s mom forced her to give invitations to the entire class, the students were quick to rip up the invitations in front of her face.

Lila smiled, “Sorry, Marinette. Everyone’s throwing a party for me that day. No one can come.”

“Thank god,” Marinette said to their shock because it was obvious the girl was sincerely relieved. “My mom forced me to invite you, and I had no idea how to politely tell you I didn’t really want you to come.”

On the day of Marinette’s birthday, Saturday, while the class was enjoying their own party, Marinette just finished setting up a mock carnival with rides, games, and concession booths, and an area for bands to play. Adrien had even gotten his dad, Nathalie, and Gorilla to come on the threat of shaving his head bald.

Then Marinette’s guests started to arrive. Marinette’s schoolmates, the ones she had started to befriend after being made an outcast in class arrived first; the drama club, the art club, the fashion club, cooking club, and the world Travelers’ club had turned out be made up of some great people.

Adrien, Chloe, and Nathaniel stayed close to Marinette side; each wearing an earpiece.

Jagged Stone in all his rock and roll glory arrived first. Clara Nightingale practically danced her way in. Lois and Clark and the rest of the Kents were a bit more subdued. Though Cat, Nadja, and Lois immediately located rivals and the three could be found gossiping and sharing stories with each other. The same could be said when Style Queen Audrey, Wilhelmina Slater, Gabriel Agreste, and Miranda Priestly. Then it was just a slew of people; from friendly neighbors Marinette grew up with to famous models and actors and chefs.

She immediately greeted Damian with a hug, and thanked him for the perfectly wrapped green present. A second later, Marinette did the same to Peter, and thanked him for the blue present.

The two boys eyed each other.

Marinette looked confused, “Damian I told you about Peter, right? I talked about him all the time. And the same for Damian, Peter.”

“You didn’t mention he was Peter Stark,” Damian stated.

“Peter Stark-Rogers,” Peter corrected. “And you’re Damian Wayne.”

And Marinette finally realized she had forgotten to do one major thing; tell the Avengers and the Justice League that Marinette worked with both of them. Or at the very least Tony Stark and Bruce Wayne who looked ready to bring out the big guns.

Both superhero teams were very much aware of the others superhero identities as the Avengers never hid theirs and Tony hacked into the Watch Tower.

Lex Luther and Oliver Queen, the third and fourth richest men in the world, looked highly amused. While Gabriel looked like Christmas had come early. He had no idea Miss Dupain. He knew allowing Adrien to befriend the girl was smart idea.

The other heroes subtly watched the two for any signs that a fight might break out. Bruce had never forgiven Tony for hacking into the watchtower and uncovering Batman identity.

“Brucie,” Tony grinned and held out his hand. “You’re looking great today. No idea you’d be here. Or that you knew Marinette.”

Bruce shook his hand a bit too firmly, “Her grandmother is an old family friend. I was at her parents’ wedding. I was at their baby shower. I’ve known Marinette for years.”

“We met Marinette when she was five,” Tony said. “She and Peter met at camp. Aren’t they adorable together,” He nodded to the two.

Bruce forced a grin on his face, “Not as cute as she and Damian. They’ve been nearly inseparable since they were ten. Wouldn’t be surprised if hear wedding bells in the future.”

“Of course you will,” Tony laughed. “I’m sure Marinette will invite to her and Peter’s wedding.”

The two glared at each other.

Their significant others just shook their heads. Selena, aka Catwoman, looked amused. While Steve looked so done with this world.

“As one of Peter’s godfather’s,” Bucky said. “Should I be offering to fight Damian’s godfather?” He joked.

Clark glared, his eyes turning a bit red, “Anytime you want.”

Rhodey slapped Bucky on the back, “That’s all you man.” He was not fighting Superman over a case of puppy love.

Diana looked a bit confused, “Should I engage in mortal combat with Peter’s godmother then?”

Pepper crossed her arms, feeling last of the extremis still pumping through her blood.

Natasha’s eyes narrowed, “It’s not required. But I wouldn’t mind a friendly spar or two.”

“You are the Black Widow, yes?” Diana asked. “A most excellent fight it will be then.”

“Where is Shazaam?” Thor’s voice thundered. “I wish for a fight as well.”

Billy Batson had never been so happy that he wasn’t in his superhero form before. Quietly, he made his way to the Ferris wheel. He was going to avoid the god of thunder for as long as he possibly could.

The magic users found each and decided to compare their abilities. It didn’t go well. Clint got turned into a frog… again.

When Fury arrived he eyed the superheroes that were there; avengers, justice league, and the ones (dare devil, Jessica Jones, the Xmen) who were mostly unaffiliated. And briefly wondered if the kid who had hogtied him was planning world domination. He wouldn’t doubt it.

The rest of the part went really well. Chloe, Adrien, and Nathaniel watched the superheroes in attendance like hawks. And were forced to break up more than one fight, or arm wrestling match that got out of hand. It ended up trending on social media, as various celebrities had posted pictures of themselves at the party. And then suddenly the world was asking wanted to know just Who Marinette Dupain-Cheng was. Marinette took that moment to announce that she was MDC. Which blew up the story even more.

The only downside was that Peter and Damian seemed to have entered into a competition of some sort, the same with their fathers.

At the end of the party, when sayings the goodbyes, Marinette swore she distinctly heard, Tony hiss, “Spiderbug forever!”

“Daminette!” Bruce snarled back.

And she had vocally asked why Bucky was giving Superman wary glances but no one would tell her. Adults were weird.

Monday came and the entire school, and all of Paris was buzzing about Marinette’s party. When she got to class, she was met with unhappy faces of her ex-friends.

“They wouldn’t let us inside,” Alya was quick to complain the moment the bluenette stepped through the door.

“We even told them we knew you,” Nino frowned. “The Bouncers didn’t believe we were invited.”

Marinette shrugged as she went to her seat between Adrien and Chloe, “its invitation only. What happened to your invitations?”

All the students frowned. They had been told the same thing at the door. And had been miserable when they remembered they destroyed the invites. Even Lila had nearly shed real tears when she saw just who she had missed meeting for real.

Alya crossed her arms, “We tried calling you. But you changed your number! How could you not tell your bestie you changed your number? When did you change your number?”

“When I realized you still had it.” It was a cold response. One that Damien would’ve been proud of. “And I’m not your bestie. We’re not friends, remember? Why did you even try to come to my party, you were too busy last I checked.”

“That’s before we saw how awesome your party was!” Kim said honestly. “Dude who knew you knew so many celebrities.”

“Prince Ali was there!” Rose said excitedly. “I really wanted to see him.”

“Tony Stark, Bruce Banner, Lex Luther,” Max whined. “I was so close but so far.”

That was pretty much how the rest of the morning went, with a side of her ex-friends trying to question Marinette about being MDC and all the celebrities she knew. Marinette didn’t answer a single question.

Just before the lunch bell rang, there was a knock on the door, “Hello, I’m here to pick up Marinette for lunch,” Damian Wayne smiled charmingly as he walked in. “My father’s waiting.”

The class gasped. Lila’s mouth dropped.

A second later Peter Stark-Rogers walked in the classroom, “Marinette, you want to go to lunch,” He said excitedly. “Dad’s waiting outside.”

Again the class’s mouth dropped.

Outside of the school, Bruce Wayne and Tony Stark glared at each other.

Marinette looked confusedly at her friends, “Sorry, I didn’t know you guys wanted to go to lunch. Or that you were still in town.” She told them. “It’s okay, though.” She said brightly. “You can join me and Roy.”

As if on cue, Roy Queen walked into the classroom, a big smile on his smile, “Hey Mari, you read-Oh shit!” He said upon seeing Robin and Spiderman. The two heroes sent the Red Arrow twin glares.

Two minutes later both Tony and Bruce’s phones pinged. They opened it and read the texts they got from their sons.

They looked up, and met each other eyes. “We kill Oliver together,” Tony offered.

“Agreed.”

The Green Arrow watched through binoculars from a safe distance, “Long Live Roynette!”

Chapter Text

When Marinette lost all her friends, she didn’t break down like she thought she would. Or how anyone in class thought she would. There were no tears, no apologies, no anger or frustration. It had happened one sunny Tuesday afternoon, in the middle of class, one month after school started back up again.
Alya, the new class president, had announced in the middle of class after Miss Bustier had stepped out for a moment, that Marinette was an awful bully; she wasn’t the girl they knew anymore, and so… “We’re not your friends anymore.”

“You all feel this way?” Marinette asked.

There were a lot of nods and yes’s.

“I didn’t hang with Chloé for reason,” Nino glared. “I’m not hanging with Chloé 2.0.”

“Just another disappointing useless male.” Chloé shook her head.

“You’ve been really mean lately.” Rose said softly. “Sorry.”

“Lila only wanted to be friends with you.” Mylène insisted. “You didn’t have to be so nasty!”

To which Marinette looked at her blankly, shrugged and said “Okay.”

That was it.

The other students in class didn’t know what to do or say. They had prepared themselves to argue and defend their decision. But what could they say to ‘okay.’

Nathaniel looked at the rest of the students like they were stupid. “I’m still your friend, Marinette.” He got glares.

Adrien nodded. “We’re still friends.” he assured. “Though,” he glared at the rest of class. “Some people should definitely lose my number.”

The statement got shocked looks. No one expected Adrien to side with Marinette. At worst, when the lines were drawn, they expected him to be neutral. They didn’t know the boy as well as they thought. Lila looked dismayed as she had thought the boy to be a pushover.

“I wouldn’t mind a permanent truce.” Chloé offered. The Bluenette and the blond had entered into a truce that had slowly turned into a good friendship. “Maybe I’ll take over the spot as the new bestie.”

Marinette snorted.

Adrien glared at his oldest friend, his hair raising on ends; if Alya was officially out of the way that meant technically he had the number one friend spot. He wouldn’t lose it to Chloé. That wasn’t fair! “It’s taken!”

Chloé smirked. “For now!”

Marinette smiled. She would be just fine.

The class, however, wouldn’t.

It took them three days to realize that ending their friendship with Marinette had consequences.

The first time was when in the middle of lunch, Rose let out a happy scream. “Prince Ali is coming back to town. He’s invited me to a fundraising gala for the children’s hospital. This Saturday.” The other girls immediately launched into excited screams.

The four, who had been exiled from the rest of the class, ignored them. Mostly because they were all going to the gala as a well. Adrien because of his father. Nathaniel because his art was being displayed. Chloé because she was Chloé. And Marinette because her great aunt was hosting it.

When the four were the first to make it back to class and sat in their seats in the very back; talking amicably, they barely noticed the other students come in. But they did notice Rose when she ran to the back of the class with a huge smile on her face.

“Marinette!” Rose chirped. “I need a dress for the gala; something formal. Something sparkly.”

Marinette nodded. “Have your measurements changed?”

Rose shook her head quickly, her eyes still sparkly as she daydreamed about dancing with Prince Ali.

Marinette opened her bag and pulled out her brochure that Chloé had insisted she get to hand out. It included examples of dresses she previously made and prices for things like dresses, skirt, suits, anything. It had her phone number, her website information; everything. Adrien had gotten tips from his dad about how he started out and relayed them to Marinette. It made her feel like a real designer.

She handed the brochure to Rose, who took it absentmindedly. “Ok, then it would be about $475. $550 if you want the full princess look.”

“Wha-What?” Rose asked confused.

The other students in class looked confused as well apart from Adrien, Chloé, and Nathaniel who bore smirks.

“The dress you’re commissioning.” Marinette said slowly. “The estimated price for a rushed custom dress is between $475 and $550. It would’ve been a bit cheaper but you’re ordering it at the last minute. All my prices are in the brochure; standard for everyone. I would actually just purchase one the designs on my website; it would be less expensive than having me create something specifically for you.”

Rose looked at the brochure, her mind struggling to process. “But you-you always make my dress for free!”

“I didn’t really like to.” Marinette shrugged. “But you guys never really asked you just demanded; like you did when you walked in.” Rose looked a bit ashamed; because yes, she did just demand. “Materials are really expensive. Every free dress or any custom piece I gave out I had to increase the price for the rest of my commissions. It never seemed fair to my other customers. Which worked out for me though because I opened up my own design studio and office. MDC Designs.” It was in a richer part of Paris; in an unused part of an office building. It had tons of natural light and an amazing view; plus it was private. “Though for some reason, the high price just attracted more people. But you were my friends so I did it anyway. Now we’re not friends so I don’t have to anymore.”

“Rich people.” Chloé explained. “The more expensive something is, the more they want it.” The blond had become Marinette’s social media manager and business manager as well. Because of her, MDC was becoming Instagram famous and had featured clothes on various runaways. She always hired all the models.

A devastated look appeared on Rose’s face; she couldn’t afford a fancy new dress. She didn’t have enough money saved up for one. She never thought she’d have to save money for a dress. Marinette always made anything she wanted.

“And you wonder why no one likes you.” Alya hissed at the two girls.

Marinette leaned back in her chair. “I could make an effort to be liked but I’d rather be hated than inconvenienced.”

“You don’t need her, Rose!” Alix snapped. “We’ll find you a much better dress than she could ever make.”

Alya crossed her arms. “And it won’t look as tacky.”

“Good for you.” Marinette said happily, and went back to talking with her friends.

While shopping for Rose’s dress, the girls decided to pull up Marinette’s website so they could make fun of outfits. Unfortunately, they were hard pressed to find anything wrong with the fabulous dresses. Even Lila spotted several she wanted for herself.

Rose didn’t find a better dress than the ones on Marinette’s website. At least not one for a price she could afford. She ended up re-wearing an elegant blue dress Marinette had given her the year before for a dance.

Though she had stumbled when The Emily Gilmore, world around philanthropist millionaire, brought her niece on stage and it turned out to be Marinette. Marinette wearing the most gorgeous silver dress Rose, and most of the party guests, had ever seen.

“That is a friend of yours from school, yes?” Prince Ali asked. “I didn’t know there was a Gilmore in Paris. They contribute much to my Go-Green Projects. Will you please introduce me?”

Rose froze. Because no, she wasn’t Marinette’s friend. And it was highly doubtful she’d get anywhere close to Marinette.

“They’re not friends actually.” Chloé said swooping in. “A bit of a falling out. I’m rather close with Marinette though. I’d love to introduce you now if you’re ready. Marinette was the one to get the Gilmore Foundation to really take an interest in Going Green. They are always looking for new ideas.”

Prince Ali gave a quick look at Rose. “I’m sure it will not take long. Is it okay with you if I go?” Rose forced a happy smile on her face and nodded. “Thank you!”

Rose was forced to watch Prince Ali offer Chloé his arm.

“I’m surprised you didn’t bring Lila Rossi?” Chloé drawled as they walked away, leaving Rose alone in the middle of party where she hardly knew anyone. “I’ve heard so much about her own contributions to your Go-Green projects.”

“Who is Lila Rossi?” She heard Prince Ali asked. And just like that, a little bit of Rose’s world came crashing down.

It was two days later, before the first bell rang, Alya rushed to Marinette’s desk, with big smile on her face and hope in her eyes. “Did you see the new heroes?” She asked excitedly. “BrightRoar and Killer Bee!” She shot a mean look at Chloé. “I guess you got replaced for being such a lousy hero.” She turned back to the bluenette. “I need another interview with Ladybug, like stat! When can you set it up?”

“I can’t.” Marinette said and went back to pulling out her school books for the day.

“Of course you can!” Alya insisted. “You always do it! You’re the one who got me my first interview with Ladybug and everything.”

Marinette rolled her eyes. Yet another demand. “No, I can’t.”

Chloé tapped her perfectly manicured nails on the desk. “What my bestie Mari (Adrien growled. “I will end you, Chloé!” Marinette was his best friend. But the other blond had been slowly invading Marinette’s room; leaving clothes and shoes. A blanket on the top bunk though she knew Adrien had called dips.) is saying is that it’s not that she can’t, it’s that she won’t.”

“Why not?” Alya stomped her foot. “I need the deets on this now if I’m going to scoop Aurore and her BugOut site.”

“You’re not friends anymore.” Chloé taunted. “Why would she help you?”

“I-well, it just!” Alya struggled to find the right words to say. Because she never considered that Marinette wouldn’t want to help with her blog anymore. Or that she only did it because they were friends.

Marinette sighed. “No. I mean I really can’t. Don’t get me wrong, I wouldn’t even if I could.” She told her ex-friend and the other classmates listening in. “Ladybug only gave you interviews because we were friends. She always thought you were a bit much. When I told her we weren’t friends anymore, she decided to not work with the Ladyblog anymore.”

“That’s a lie!” Alya yelled.

“Then why don’t you ask Ladybug herself?” Chloé told her.

“I will!”

While Ladybug was patrolling that night it was to no one’s surprise that Alya stood on a rooftop of a building and waved the hero down.

“Do you need help?” Ladybug asked the girl kindly once she was on the roof.

“I need an interview!” Alya said, her phone was out and she was live streaming. “Why did you replace Queen Bee? Is BrightRoar a lion or a tiger? Are they permanent?”

Ladybug looked puzzled. “I thought Marinette told you already. I won’t work with you or the Ladyblog anymore.”

Alya stepped back, shocked. “What? Why? I thought she was lying.”

“What did she tell you?”

“That you thought I was a bit much.” Alya growled darkly. “That I only got the interviews because I was her friend. Which was a lie; I got them because I’m an awesome reporter. And she said I wouldn’t get anymore interviews.”

Ladybug shook her head. “Marinette left out a lot of what I said.” At this Alya’s expression turned smug. “I did say you were a bit much. But I also said your blog had become a tabloid full of incorrect information that I just couldn’t support anymore. It keeps getting worse every day; I swear if I have one more person asking me about some girl named Lila Rossi, I’ll lose it. I don’t know a Lila Rossi and she is not my best friend. Also, Chat Noir and I are not and will never be dating; stop insisting that we love each other. I told Marinette, you were a bad journalist who needed to learn to check your sources and cite where you’re getting information. I should’ve stopped dealing with you a long time ago. Honestly, I thought working with you was a bad idea from the start. But I owed Marinette a favor, you are her friend. Oh sorry, I meant you were her friend.”

Alya stood stunned as the words washed over her.

“I wish Marinette wasn’t so nice sometimes.” Ladybug sighed, though Marinette was practically dancing on the inside. “She should’ve told you what I really said. I guess she just didn’t want to be mean. Good luck with everything, Alya.” And with that Ladybug swung away.

It took Alya another five minutes to realize she was still live streaming.

Alya thought she’d wake up to the entire world talking about her encounter with Ladybug but they weren’t. Sure there were dozens and dozens of complaints accusing her of lying to them but nothing too extreme.

Her friends comforted her as soon as she got to class. Alya barely noticed being too down in the dumps. Lila had assured her that Ladybug was only trying to protect her which was why she pretended not to know the Italian girl. This relieved one of Alya’s concerns. Still, It was a hard pill to swallow but she realized that technically she owed all of the Ladyblog’s success to Marinette who had helped arrange multiple interviews and convinced Ladybug to work with her in the first place. All because Alya was Marinette’s friend. The Ladyblog was doomed.

Said Bluenette had walked passed Alya’s desk without so much as glance in her direction, instead talking amicably to Chloé.

A few hours later during the middle of a history lesson, every phone in class started pinging rapidly with new notifications to the point where Bustier instructed them to turn off their phones completely.

Bad idea.

“Bugout posted an interview with the entire Miraculous team!” Rose said excitedly.

Everyone was watching the interview within seconds, almost everyone, Chloé watched Alya instead; drawing a suspicious look from Adrien. Bustier just sighed and got her phone out as well. To their surprise it wasn’t just four heroes, it was six.

Aurore gracefully interviewed Ladybug and Chat Noir about the coming and goings of everyday hero life. Then asked the big question; who were the new heroes.

“They are the new permanent members of Team Miraculous!” Ladybug announced with a smile on her face. “Killer Bee!” Chloé preened. She had to change her name and costume but she got to keep being a hero. “BrightRoar!” Nathaniel fought not to blush. He still couldn’t believe that Marinette chose him. “Viperion!” Luka had been thrilled to be offered a place on the team. “And Renard blanche!” Aurore had been given the fox miraculous and had created an illusion of the new fox hero so she could do the interview.

“What happened to Rena Rouge and Carapace?” Aurore asked.

“Permanently retired.” Killer Bee sniped. “Their actions outside the mask were… untasteful. They showed themselves to be unworthy of being heroes. They were fired! At least Queen Bee got to resign with her dignity.”

Alya dropped her phone and rushed out of the room in tears; Nino and a few of her other friends following her. Nearly everyone in class thought it was because Aurore got the interview she had been wanting but four knew the truth.

“Let’s take a quick break.” Bustier said softly, already mentally preparing for another akuma attack.

“That was mean.” Adrien told Chloé.

“No, that was deserved.” Chloé stated. “Alya tried to get Max to hack into the MDC website and ruin it. I’m lucky Claude helps run with our internet security or we’d have been screwed. Mean, was me taking your little Cat Bed and tossing it on the pullout. And replacing with it with a comforter set worthy of a Queen.”

Adrien’s eyes widened and he rushed out of the room, probably to Marinette’s to defend his territory. Honestly, Marinette thought, he was behaving more and more like a cat every day.

Marinette gave Chloé a look. “You’re still as horrible and evil as the day that Satan himself placed you in your mother’s arms.”

Chloé preened. “Oh, darling, that’s sweet.”

When Mylène got an amazing idea for a short, she immediately went to Nino to ask if he could direct. He said yes. While in Class, they immediately started making plans and casting roles and assigning jobs to the other members of class. “We can start filming this weekend.”

“Marinette, you’ll do costumes again.” Nino said quickly. “And food! We need food.”

“No.” Marinette said back.

Nino was so busy making plans that it took a minute to process what she said. He looked up shock. “No? What do you mean no?

“I’m too busy with other commissions to take on your project.” Marinette said easily. “Plus even if I don’t design the clothes myself, there’s still a consultant fee; not to mention contracts to sign.”

Alya glared. “Contracts? For what? It’s a school project!”

“No, it’s not.” Adrien snapped back. “It has nothing to do with school. We’re not being graded or anything.” He reminded them. “Marinette has a brand now. She has to protect it and her clients. That means non-disclosure agreements, security agreements. A contract will lay out just what she is responsible for and what she can bill you for. It’s to keep the waters clear.”

Mylène frowned. “We don’t need all that.”

“You might not.” Adrien said defensively. “But people are starting to recognize MDC all around the world. A contract will stop you from using her name to boost your movie. Or maybe even stop you mentioning her in the credits all together.”

Marinette nodded. “Besides on my website and on the brochure on the class board, it clearly states for big projects like this; I need at least a three month warning. I’m swamped.”

Nino wanted to point out that Marinette always made time before. But he remembered Marinette saying not too long ago that she always made time for her friends. And they weren’t friends anymore.

In the next few weeks and months, the class got used to hearing the word No from Marinette.

Alix asked about getting a banner. Marinette said No.

Alya asked about getting food for the bake sale like always. Marinette told her she’d have to make an order at the bakery and pay for it in advance.

Kim needed a scarf for his mom. Marinette gave him her brochure.

Birthday party planning. Sorry, Marinette no longer provided that service; please review the brochure if further clarification is needed.

So to get back at the Bluenette, the class got her, Chloé and Nathaniel, excluded from the Class field trips and class parties on the grounds that Marinette caused too much tension in the class. Lila insisted that Adrien would come around.

The four retaliated by no longer helping with any of the fundraising or contributing their own money. If they couldn’t go on the oh so special class trips, then why should they help pay for it? Unfortunately for the class, they had forgotten that a majority of the money donated came from what Marinette raised/Donated and what Chloé contributed.

Bustier’s class trips went from the envy of the school to ‘Oh god, Why are they on a farm?’ Really fast.

And for every ‘amazing’ trip the class went on and for every party they had, the four hosted their own events that ended up the talk of the entire school.

It took until the end of the school year for Lila to be finally be exposed.

Chloé, Marinette, and Aurore were having a mini spa day in Marinette’s room. Their faces were covered in green mud masks and their hair was in curlers and they wore pajamas.

When Adrien burst in the room, he screamed “Akumas!”

Marinette threw a pillow at his face. “That’s not funny, catboy.”

“Catman.” Adrien corrected with a laugh.

Marinette stated back. “Please! I’m more man than you’ll ever be.”

“Nino texted.” He kept forgetting to block his old friend’s number. “Dude! Lila’s a liar! Alya’s losing it.” He read the text off his phone. “Then five minutes later. Man, we screwed up big time, huh? A minute later. Sorry.”

“About time!” Aurore shook her head. “For a self-proclaimed amazing journalist it took Alya way too long to figure Lila out.”

“She didn’t want to believe it.” Marinette shrugged. “She’s not big on admitting when she’s wrong. Or when she’s gone too far. I admittedly enabled her for a long time.”

“Everyone did.” Adrien frowned.

Chloé rolled her eyes, “The class is going to come groveling back on Monday.”

“Let them.” Marinette narrowed her eyes. “I’m done with fake friends.”

The girls nodded. The low sound of small click got their attention. All eyes went to Adrien who still had his phone out.

Chloé stood up. “I swear, Adrien, if you took a picture of me on your cell phone; I will kill you and eat you.”

Adrien held his ground. “Surrender the top bunk or I post it on Instagram.”

Aurore blinked, and then looked at Marinette confused. “They know this isn’t their room right?”

Marinette face-palmed. “I don’t even know anymore.”

Monday, as Chloé predicted, the class did come groveling back.

Marinette, Chloé, Adrien, and Nathaniel walked into class only to see that everyone had rearranged the seats again to what it was originally before Lila came.

The bluenette nodded. “Time to get serious!”

Chloé and Adrien’s expressions turned cold. Chloé cast a look at the still friendly looking redhead. “Nathaniel, put on your game face.”

Nathaniel quickly tried to look stern.

“Not your gay face,” Chloé hissed. “You’re game face.”

“They’re the same face.” Nathaniel whispered.

Marinette crossed her arms. “What’s going on here?”

Alya frowned. “This is our way of saying sorry. We should have never believe Lila. The rotten liar turned us against you.”

“No!” Marinette shook her head. “Saying sorry is saying sorry. And don’t blame Lila for what you chose to do.”

Chloé marched to the back of the class and glared at Rose and Juleka. “You’re in our seats!”

Rose tried not to panic. “It’s not your seat anymore. You’re up front with Sabrina again.”

“Let’s try this again…” Chloé leaned down, and glared hard. “MOVE!” She yelled.

The girls scrambled out of the chairs.

With a huff, the remaining three walked to the back of the class without another word.

The four sat down and glared at the rest of the class.

“You guys can come on the class trip with us now!” Kim offered.

Nathaniel snorted. “Yeah, I don’t do camping.”

“We couldn’t any way.” Chloé said. “While you’re camping for a week. We’ll be in England for our own group trip.”

She got envious looks.

“We can come with!” Alix smiled. “It’ll be a blast.”

“No.” Marinette said. “We had to save up all year for this trip. We already made reservations. You can’t come. I wouldn’t want you to anyway. It’s too much tension. Why don’t you go find Lila? I’m sure she’d take you back.”

“Girl, didn’t you hear us?” Alya said. “We’re sorry!”

“Oh I know you’re sorry.” Marinette said coldly. “I just don’t know why you think that matters.”

Chapter Text

She didn’t stumble, fall, and break like they expected her to. There was no big meltdown or confrontation. No apologies. Or promises to do better. No, when nearly everyone in class made it clear they weren’t friends with Marinette anymore; nothing happened. They had accused her of being mean to Lila and a bully as the reasons they couldn’t be friends anymore and had expected the girl to defend herself at the very least.

Marinette just shrugged, and that was it.

Even when they asked her to resign from being class president, she easily stood up and said she quit.

Most of the class, Alya in particular, wanted to be angry at her lack of reaction; shout and scream at the bluenette for seeming not to care about the severance of their friendships. But how could they?

They knew it was their choice. They were mature enough to know that everyone reacted differently to things. And yelling at Marinette for not being emotional enough at the fact that they weren’t friends anymore just showed their own immaturity. And that would be like telling Marinette she won; and that wasn’t worth it.

Besides, it was only September, they were sure Marinette would come crawling back to them soon.

…

…

Marinette never did.

…

On the outside, it didn’t look like much had changed with the class. While the class weren’t friends with Marinette, they still chose to be cordial. They still did assigned group projects with her. Everyone doing their part. However, no one went out of their way to speak with the Bluenette. And she did the same and seemed content.

Despite appearances, things had definitely changed in class. And it didn’t take long for everyone to realize it.

The first was Alix’s birthday. Everyone had been so excited. Birthdays were always the best for Bustier’s class. The entire classroom would be decorated. There would be cake and balloons; a wonderful and thoughtful perfectly wrapped present.

However, when the kids arrived that morning, it was to the same ordinary classroom as the day before.

It was disappointing to say the least. The kids scrambled to try to throw something, anything together before Alix arrived. However, it was too late. Alix arrived not long after them, and seeing the smile fall from her face broke their hearts.

No one knew what to say. Or how to explain why nothing was decorated. Why there was no cake and or gift. They sat awkwardly at their desks.

It was only after Marinette arrived, just a few minutes before the bell rang, that they all got their answer.

Marinette. Marinette had been the class president. The class president was responsible for any class birthday, trip, or fundraiser. She had always gone above and beyond. Unlike, Chloé, the previous class president, who only ever put in the bare minimum (and she made Sabrina do that); a cupcake, a balloon tied to their desk, and a card signed by the entire class.

Marinette had been their friend so she always made sure to do her very best to celebrate. But she wasn’t class president anymore. And she wasn’t their friend. She wasn’t obligated to do anything.

So she didn’t.

And while the class had been meaning to, they never got around to electing a new class president to replace the one they forced out of office.

It burned a little.

Particularly, when the class realized they were hard pressed to find a volunteer to assume the role. No one had that much time on their hands. No one wanted to be responsible for anything going wrong. Or not living up to expectations.

Friend or not, they could admit Marinette was a hard act to follow.

Unfortunately, to prevent Chloé from taking the job again, Alya was forced to step up.

It didn’t take long to realize that planning for fundraisers and dances and parties was equivalent to the work of seven people. She didn’t know how Marinette handled it so well.

School trips, once amazing and carefully planned to the last detail, now were boring and hastily put together; the best one was a trip to the museum, mostly because they got to have ice cream after.

Fresh baked sweets on big tests days were gone too. It had become a tradition that on days of major, study hard and cram for weeks prior, tests that treats were brought in the morning. It lightened the tension of the day, and just made everyone feel better.

The morning of a huge math test that had caused a few kids to hyperventilate the day before and of; delicious goods were nowhere to be found.

When the bell rang, Kim had quickly asked Bustier where the food was.

To which the teacher replied “Marinette always asked me if she could bring them in for her friends.”

And that was all they needed to know.

It sucked but it was something they could live without.

Favors were the next thing they realized were gone.

Before whenever they needed something; they would automatically go to Marinette for help. A babysitter, sweets, costumes, dresses, set design.

Alya and Nino found themselves spending their date nights watching their young siblings together. Most of their friends refused to babysit. And the few that were willing were far too busy.

Mylène found that the school plays’ custom designed costumes were a thing of the past. So were the artfully decorated set designs.

Alix had to make her own banners. So did Kim.

Rose couldn’t just run to Marinette when she needed a new fabulous dress. Marinette had always made it clear that she was willing to help out a friend whenever they asked her about costs.

Then the favors they never realized they even got were gone.

Discounts at the bakery were only for friends and family. Unfortunately that also meant the discount for their families were gone as well.

Ladybug suddenly stopped giving Alya interviews. And when Alya asked why, the hero said she only did it because the reporter was Marinette’s friend. It hurt the Ladyblog badly.

Someone coming to defend them whenever Chloé threw a tantrum and managing to calm the blond down. Even Alya found she wasn’t as much of a match as she thought, when the spoiled rotten girl was on rampage.

This affected class morale dramatically. And it wasn’t before long that the class shifted to what it was like before Alya or Adrien came to school, with Chloé trying to declare dominance every other second. But this time, the other students weren’t cowed like they used to be. No, they had seen Marinette standing up for herself and them for years. If she could do it, so could they. Sadly, they weren’t enough. With just the right amount of effort, Chloé could intimidate anyone.

Adrien who was soon confused about why the friend safe haven had suddenly turned hostile

Marinette just shook her head. Chloé asked (ordered) Marinette to come to her penthouse one October morning. The blonde had realized the dynamic in class had changed dramatically and wanted to seize the opportunity with an iron first; and she knew she couldn’t do that if Dupain-Cheng was still her number one enemy.

Chloé proceeded to lay down an offer of truce. Chloé and Marinette would leave each other alone, would stay out of each other’s way, and didn’t interfere with anything the other did unless it was school related so they absolutely had to. There would be no threats, stealing, lies, or intimidation from Chloé towards Marinette. In return, Marinette would let Chloé do her thing without trying to defend or save anyone.

As long as both did that, there would be peace.

Marinette agreed.

Thus Chloé’s reign for her symbolic Iron Throne began. The Queen Bee had no illusions of who was who. Marinette was a Stark. Chloé: a Lannister. But Chloé was a smart lion. She had no problems letting the North be independent away from the rest of the kingdom. Chloé’s kingdom.

And much like show, there was no win or lose. When you play the game of thrones, you win or you die. There is no middle ground. And Chloé would win.

Lila was the first to feel to the effects. Chloé refused to have competition for Queen Bee. And the Italian girl quickly took Marinette’s place as her new number one target.

Lila soon learned that dealing with Marinette was one thing, dealing with Chloé was a whole different animal. While Marinette fought for peace, Chloé was more than willing to rage war. And unlike Marinette, Chloé didn’t care what anyone thought about her. Lila could scream to the world about how much of a bully Chloé was but what did it matter. Everyone in class knew that already.

She couldn’t threaten Chloé like she did Marinette. In fact, Chloé regularly threatened her. In front of the other students, and Bustier.

She couldn’t try to get Chloé expelled as Damocles was quick to bend to the blonde’s will.

Chloé regularly ‘Accidentally’ tripped Lila, ruined her homework, stole any projects she had, destroyed her phone one time, verbally ripped her to shreds in front of everyone and even worse in private. Chloé would play mean and outright nasty pranks that would leave Lila in tears. More than a few sets of clothes were destroyed. To make everything worse, the blond brat routinely made her look like a fool in front of Adrien. She even got her mother to mock the Agreste brand about their use of a lackluster model to the point where Gabriel fired her.

Nearly everything Lila had accused Marinette of doing, she found herself actually having to face from Chloé. Who would’ve thought the bluenette was doing her a favor by being all moral and self-righteous that it would draw the attention of the evil that was Chloé Bourgeois.

The truce happened one grey October Morning, Chloé officially ruled the class again by November. Lila was seriously considering changing schools.

No one had the time to fawn over her. And she certainly didn’t have time to amaze anyone with her stories. No, she was too busy fending off Chloé’s attacks. And wondering why the brat kept referring to her as a Tyrell. Or Alya and Nino as Karstarks. And the rest of the class as Freys’.

One by one, each student realized they had lost something else. Something they actually really missed.

When the class picture was taken, Juleka had been just late and no one realized it. Rose had comforted her again. But no one was able to get the photographer to take another picture. At the end of the day, Juleka still felt really bad about it and had to fight the urge to call Marinette that night. Marinette was always willing to just listen no matter the time.

And it wasn’t long where the other students found themselves in similar situations that all ended with them really wanting to talk to Marinette.

Alya after a fight with her sister.

Rose after Prince Ali wrote to her that he would be ending communication.

Nino after a gig went terribly.

Kim after he lost one of his games.

Alix after she broke her watch…. Again.

Mylène after a fight with Ivan.

Ivan after he failed a math test.

Nathaniel after Marc decided to end their partnership.

Sure, they went to their other friends for comfort. But Marinette was different. When one of them went to any of the other students with a problem; it felt just like that. Them complaining about their problems and the others doing their best to cheer them up and offer solutions. At the end, they still felt like they were on their own; like it was still just their problem. With Marinette…

She always made them feel like they were on the same team. She cared like they were her problems too. And wasn’t going to stop until they were fixed. Marinette was someone they could just talk to without judgement or getting harsh opinions; no criticism. With her, they never felt like they were being judged; even when pointed out that it might, in fact, be their own fault.

They missed Marinette when they were afraid or nervous. She’d always manage to calm them down, assure them, be their biggest supporter if need be. And her just being there made them feel better; like they stood more of a chance. She’d take their mind off things, get them to relax, smile, and by the time whatever it was that made them so terrified came up, they had already completely forgotten why they were anxious.

The strangest part was they even missed her when things were happy as well.

When anything good happened, one of their first instincts was to call Marinette; scream their excitement. And listen to Marinette scream back just as happy as they were, despite that she was in no way affected.

No; on the outside the class hadn’t changed much. Everyone still did their own thing. Homework was done. Tests were dealt with. Sure class trips weren’t as wonderful as they used to be. Birthdays only with store bought cupcakes and maybe some balloons. Everyone who started out as friends were still friends by the end of the years. It was just like anyone in any other class in the world.

…

Except they were never like all the other classes. They had always felt like they were special. Most kids hadn’t looked forward to the school days but the students of Bustier’s class had. There had always been something new and wonderful to talk about; some adventure to go on. Now there was nothing. There was still life in the classroom; still laughter and fun. But it was like something took the spark that made it come alive.

And it was hard to pretend otherwise.

And they couldn’t really figure out why.

One or Two (Rose and Nino) could admit, whenever they found themselves alone with their thoughts in class and looked around, that there was a hollowness to the classroom that had never existed before. It didn’t make sense. Everyone (minus Chloé) was still friendly with one another. They all still cared about each other. They were all still really good friends. Good but not as good as they used to be.

…

They’d never be as good as they used to be again.

…

The class for their end of year party had gone to the pool. They all had a blast. On their way home, they walked by the park and heard music and laughter. It didn’t take long to realize that there was a party happening.

“Happy Birthday, Marinette!” Caught their attention.

From where they stood, just outside the party, the students and ex friends of Marinette could make out other students from different classes from their school.

Aurore the creator of the new blog BugOut. There was Marc, Claude, Mireille, Ondine, Bridgette, the Ice King that was Felix Culpa, and a bunch of other students they never knew Marinette was friends with. Even Luka was there.

“I didn’t know it was Marinette’s birthday.” Adrien frowned.

So did Alya. Mostly because it was her job to remember as class president. Partly because it was the first time she ever forgot her former (best) friend’s birthday. “It wasn’t on the list.” She gave a weak excuse.

“It looks like fun.” Juleka whispered.

And it did. There was a live band, a feast of food, people laughing and dancing; it all looked so… Alive.

Alix stuffed her hands in her pockets. Her throat clenched at the sight of the laughing bluenette who didn’t look like she had a care in the world. “Who knew Marinette had so many friends?”

Nino glanced down “She looks happy.”

And Marinette did.

She looked like the happiest girl in the world.

But she always did.

Even after they ended their friendships with her.

It didn’t seem to bother the bluenette. She kept being her positive and cheerful self, except they couldn’t bask in her sunlight anymore.

They watched when Luka got on the makeshift stage with his guitar. “Marinette you are the most special person I’ve ever met. You’re kind, sweet, and way too thoughtful for your own good. Which is why we all wanted you to know…” he started playing his guitar. A familiar tune filled the air, all the party goers starts to sings.

“You've got a friend in me

You've got a friend in me

When the road looks rough ahead

And you're miles and miles

From your nice warm bed

You just remember what your old pal said

Boy, you've got a friend in me

Yeah, you've got a friend in me”

The song left a bad taste of Irony on their tongues.

They thought they had left Marinette behind, somehow it had ended up being the opposite.

…

They felt like forgotten toys.

Chapter Text

Honestly neither Marinette nor Chloé had been surprised when Bustier caved to Alya’s insistent requests that the two girls not be allowed to go on the class trip to New York City. Lila had been subtly hinting about how much friendlier and better everything would be if they weren’t there.

Mostly because just two weeks ago, Marinette had presented her class trip idea presentation; complete with a potential itinerary, pictures of the grand hotel they could stay at, the fantastic tours they could go on, and exciting places they could eat. The class had been suitable wow’d.

What was surprising was when after Bustier announced in front of the class that Marinette and Chloé couldn’t go to New York, much to the smug faces of the students, Adrien said “Cool. Then I’ll skip the class trip too.” He then turned to his two best friends. “What do you two want to do instead?” Adrien was sick and tired of the other students in the class. He had been trying to get them to believe Lila was a liar for months but no one, not even Nino, would listen to him.

Instead, they turned on the two most awesome girls in the class. Well, Adrien wasn’t going to deal with it anymore.

The look of horror on Lila’s face was priceless. However, there was no backtracking now. The dream of a romantic trip to New York, walking hand in hand with Adrien, burst into flames and was now nothing more than ashes.

“Yeah, I won’t go either.” Nathaniel stated. “Doesn’t seem fair. Marinette worked really hard on the idea for the trip.” He never bought Lila’s crap and he never understood how anyone else did.

Marinette smirked. “I’m up for whatever.” She shrugged. “I’m actually looking forward to not having to organize the trip. Or fundraise for it. And to think I was going to start working this weekend.” The bluenette made sure to look directly at Bustier and Alya, her ex-friend, when she said this. “It’s only October but believe me, you’ll want to start making reservations fast. Nothing was done but the presentation; which you can have by the way. And just a reminder, a lot of places do require a down payment. Also, don’t forget approval from the school board.”

“Which takes like three months btw.” Chloé said with a vicious smile on her face. She was the last class president. She knew exactly how hard getting a fabulous trip approved of was. “Paperwork has to be filled out in triplicates and if you mess up on even one form, they’ll make you fill out the entire thing again.” She pulled out her phone and sent a quick text. “I just let Daddy know that he won’t have to make his annual donation this year for the trip. If you don’t want us there you obviously don’t need it. And to think, he usually funds thirty percent of it. But I’m sure you already knew that.”

By the looks on the other students’ faces, it was clear that they didn’t know that. However, pride wouldn’t let them back down. Besides, Alya thought, they had the moral high ground. Who wanted to hang with bullies anyway?

To the other students’ credit, they did manage to raise enough money for the trip to New York. Granted, it wasn’t nearly as much as they usually did. Alya, the new class president, also forgot to make most of the reservations until the last minute, and it was hard to find a fancy hotel willing to accommodate an entire class of rowdy teenagers at the last minute. So they would stay at a Holiday Inn just outside of New York City. The glasses-wearing girl wished Lila hadn’t been so busy with her charity work so she would’ve had time to help and maybe they could’ve gotten a much better trip.

By the end, the class trip the class would be getting wasn’t nearly as extravagant or amazing as the one Marinette had presented at the beginning of the year. However, most were just happy to be going to New York.

Lila shot the four exiled students a victorious look as she bragged about all the things and people she’d get to see in New York. She had spent months trying to get Adrien to agree to go on the trip but he wouldn’t budge.

She sighed dramatically. “I love New York. The only bad part are the superheroes. Last time I was there Robin and Speedy practically got into a fistfight over who’d take me on a date. I hate getting in the way of friendships.” Marinette snorted. “We leave for New York in three weeks. What will you four be doing then?”

“Waiting for a house to fall on you.” Marinette said easily.

Adrien chuckled. “We leave for L.A in two days.”

That got the classes’ attention.

“Sorry, What?” Alya asked; suddenly getting a bad feeling in her stomach.

Chloé leaned back in her seat. “L.A. It was my idea. We decided since we couldn’t go on your trip we’d go on our own. Let's see… our first stop is in L.A, we’ll be there for about a week; we’ll tour some movie studios, go on set for the Star Trek movie that’s filming. Attending the movie premiere of the newest Marvel movie. Then leave for Indio; it's not that far from L.A, I think. But who cares. We have to be at Coachella, even if only for two days. Then we go to Metropolis. And I can’t remember… Marinette what did you plan for us to do? It was her idea to go there.” She told the class who had looks of sheer dismay on their faces that got worse and worse as the four described the trip.

Marinette smiled. “Tour of LexCorp, a tour of The Daily Planet, reservations for the grand opening of Gordon Ramsey’s new restaurant, we got backstage passes for a 5 Seconds of Summer concert-” She was cut off

“Why couldn’t we go see Selena Gomez again?” Adrien frowned.

Marinette rolled her eyes. “Because you couldn’t beat Chloé in an arm-wrestling contest.”

“She is freakishly strong!” Adrien protested. “And she plays mind games!”

Chloé blew a raspberry at the other blond.

“We’ll be in Metropolis for about a week.” Marinette continued, as her two friends bickered and Adrien declared he would have his vengeance. “Then Adrien got to pick where we go next.”

“Disney World!” The blond shouted. It was his biggest childhood dream and it was becoming a reality. “We’re going to Florida to Disney World and then Universal Studios; where we’ll get to see the Magical World of Harry Potter.”

“Geek!” Chloé sniped.

“Slytherin!” Adrien hissed back at her.

“And proud,” Chloé crossed her arms. “But you wouldn’t know anything about that, would you, Hufflepuff?” She said the Hogwarts’ house like it was a dirty word. “Most notable thing a Hufflepuff ever did was die. And then somehow ended up in Twilight.”

Adrien stood up angrily. “You take that back!”

“Make me!”

Adrien looked at Nathaniel. “Ravenclaw, do something!” Their two houses went together like PB&J.

Nathaniel put down his pencil, “No.” And went back to writing. “Make the Gryffindor do it!” He motioned to Marinette.

Marinette just looked up at the ceiling, praying to gods’ for patience.

Adrien, she was suddenly reminded, was loyal enough to help hide a body.

Nathaniel was smart enough to have already come up with an alibi.

Chloé as cunning enough to ensure they got away it, after goading Marinette into doing it in the first place.

Marinette would eventually snap and kill Lila. She would need them. “We’ll be in Florida for about four days; enough to see both amusement parks. Then all four of us agreed to go to New York next. First stop Gotham; we’ll be touring Wayne Industries and attending one of the Wayne family annual galas.”

“Then we go directly to New York City.” Chloé said examining her nails. “Mama arranged us a tour of Vogue and Mode. We’ll be going to a few of the runways for Fashion Week. Adrien’s father arranged for us to go see Hamilton on Broadway.”

It had taken a lot of time, effort, threats of going to the police, press, and CPS regarding child labor laws broken concerning Adrien to get Gabriel Agreste to agree to let his son go on the trip (as well as allow him to actually have a childhood). But there had been several conditions; mostly to do with security and proper supervision; which all the parents had, though not to Gabriel’s extremeness.

Still, the four kids agreed to the terms.

“We’re going to a baseball game!” Adrien added excitedly. “A real one. I’m going to eat a hot dog the size of my arm. And cotton candy the size of my head.”

Marinette nodded slowly, already picturing herself patting Adrien’s back as he whined about a stomach ache from eating too much.

Chloé frown, picturing the same. She had lost a pair of Jimmy Choos after one disastrous trip to the carnival that involved way too much greasy food and rollercoaster with two loops. She shook the nightmarish memory away. “Thanks to Marinette, we’ll be touring Stark Industries and the Avengers tower. All the hotels we’ll be staying at are 5 stars. Also, we’re going to three Michelin 3-star restaurants. I can’t imagine what would’ve happened if she had made the reservations late. We might have ended up in some god awful Inn.”

“Come to think of it,” Marinette paused thoughtfully. “We should get to New York about the same time you do. What are your plans? No! Don’t tell me. I’m sure they’re amazing and I don’t want to be jealous. I mean you kicked us off the trip so you had to have something out of this world lined up.”

Alya’s mouth was dry. She tried to come up with something to say; something to brag about but she knew that come September she’d have to pony up the pics. Because Pics or it didn’t happen. Chloé was active on social media; she’d be updating on a daily basis and scooping out her competition. She’d know instantly if they were lying and they’d never live it down.

Lila fought the urge to throw the biggest tantrum of her life. At the beginning of the year, after Marinette’s trip presentation, she thought getting the bluenette and Blondie off the trip was the perfect plan; even when Adrien said he wouldn’t go. However, it was soon clear that Alya and the other students were in way over their heads. The dream trip that Marinette had spun them would be realized as only a dream as it was clear they wouldn’t manage it without Marinette’s organizational skills and Chloé’s funding.

The trip they got was the standard tourist one. A look around the city, the statue of liberty, Time Square, and a museum or two. Honestly, Lila took better trips with her grandmother.

Maybe there was still a way to save things…

“You know,” Lila smiled sweetly. “Since we’re all going to be in New York anyway, we should do everything together-“

“Can’t.” Marinette stated firmly. “Reservations are reservations for a reason. Tickets were bought. You know how it is.”

Bustier frowned. This hadn’t ended the way she thought it would. When Alya and the other students beseeched her to disallow Marinette and Chloé from the school trip, she thought it was for the best. Chloé had always had a hostile attitude that Marinette seemed to have developed as well. It left the rest of the class with negative energy that wasn’t helpful for nurturing their growth.

However, she couldn’t have predicted just how badly things would go. Alya had come crying to her several times about having to fill out and re-fill out multiple forms for the school board. She seemed to get something wrong every time.

The children could barely raise enough money for the trip. And it wasn’t nearly as wonderful as the one Marinette had come up with at the beginning of the year. Still, they were going to New York which was what counted. Most classes wouldn’t even have gotten that far, She thought smugly. It would be a good trip. (Caline had dreamed about accidentally running into Steve Rogers or Thor and being swept off her feet. And she thought that dream wouldn’t even be possible if she was too busy trying to reign in her two most troublesome students which was one of her reasons for telling the two they couldn’t go.) However, even that trip paled in comparison to the one the bluenette had planned for her and her three friends. 5-star hotels, trips to galas, fashion week, going to the Avengers Towers, possibly meeting Captain America, Thor, and the rest! It all sounded too good to be true.

“There must be something you can do.” Bustier said. “It would be nice if all my students were together.”

The other students looked at the four with hope clear in their eyes.

Adrien, Marinette, Nathaniel and Chloé just looked at the teacher like she was dumb. Each fought the urge to remind the teacher that she was just fine with the four not going less than ten minutes ago.

Adrien rolled his eyes. “There isn’t. Everything was bought and paid for. They are only expecting four kids which is why we get to go to so many places. Turns out, not many hotels and restaurants want to deal with a bunch of teens at the last minute.”

Marinette nodded. “Besides you wouldn’t want us crashing your trip anyway. We’d hate to get in the way. We know you guys wanted a drama-free trip.” She threw the term back in their faces. “But I wouldn’t mind meeting up one day. You guys are doing Time Square right? Let us know when and we’ll see if we can do it the same day.”

“If we can fit in our schedules.” Chloé snapped. “It's pretty packed.”

“Not as packed as theirs, I’m sure.” Marinette smiled kindly, though inside she was doing a victory dance worthy of a champion. “I can’t wait to see the pictures.”

The four left that Friday. By Sunday, their social medias were filled with dozens of pictures of beautiful hotel rooms. The next three weeks were the worst in the class’s entire lives. The other students in the class tried their best not to look but it was hard. Particularly when the picture of Marinette, Adrien, Nathaniel and Chloé on the red carpet started to make waves. Pictures of the four meeting various celebrities like Lex Luther and Chris Pine, superheroes like Superman and Batman, of them at Disney World and Coachella had left more than a bit of envy in their hearts.

Their own trip had started out terribly. Alya hadn’t book enough rooms so they had to triple bunk, with some people having to sleep on a cot. And it turned out that the only tours she had secured was to Ellis Island and the New York Art Museum; nothing nearly as exciting as they hoped. So they had been mostly left on their own for sight-seeing.

Still, it wasn’t a terrible trip. They ate great food and saw the normal New York tourist attractions.

However, when the time came for them to go to Time Square and meet up with Adrien, Nathaniel, Chloé, and Marinette, Bustier was ready to pull her hair out.

Bustier never had trouble on any of the previous trips, as they were always organized to the minute, but this one had so much free time the kids didn’t know what to do with themselves which resulted in chaos. And being threatened with being kicked out of the hotel. She didn’t understand what was different. The students were usually so well behaved.

Sure on previous trips, there had been two more chaperones but Bustier always thought they were unnecessary. Her students were the best and most well behaved in school for the most part. She was positive that they only needed their teacher to watch out for them.

She was wrong.

And Bustier was very surprised to see Mendeleiev there with her four wayward students, looking very much like the Cat that got the Canary.

“Demetria,” Bustier greeted politely. “What are you doing here?”

Mendeleiev didn’t bother to hide her smirk. “I was invited as a chaperone. It’s just me and Gorilla. Between the two of us we keep the delinquents in check.” She said Delinquents at the four who playfully hissed at her. Each of the four wore a black shirt with a different Hogwarts house on it.“Best decision I ever made. I was reluctant at first as it’s not school-related and I wouldn’t be paid for it. But Agreste and Bourgeois are paying me nine times my usual amount an hour to watch the kids like a hawk. Luckily they’re good kids. What about you? How is your class trip going?”

Bustier forced herself to smile and not bite out angrily that it was driving her insane. The kids were driving her completely up the wall. And Caline was more than a little aware of how amazing her four students trip was and to think Mendeleiev had gotten to do it all with them made her blood boil and her eyes practically turn green with jealousy. “Extremely well. We are having… the time of our lives.”

“I’m sure.” Mendeleiev said. She and the rest of the teachers had never been happy with how Bustier ran her class. Or just how much she and Damocles got away with. However, it didn’t matter. Come September, things would change. Damocles had already gotten fired for taking bribes, breaking procedure, and being a complete idiot.

Bustier, while technically, hadn’t done anything wrong would still have to listen to the school board tell her everything that was wrong with her class. And there was a lot.

“Have you gone to the Avengers Tower yet?” Bustier asked, not subtly at all. She still hoped that if there was time she and her class could tag along.

“We have.” Mendeleiev told her, bursting the bubble of hope that had sprung in Caline. “It was quite wonderful. I had a wonderful debate with Doctor Banner; it turns out he’s read several of my papers and me, his. While the kids are at the baseball game tomorrow, the two of us will be having a lunch date and going over our scientific hypothesis.”

“Get it, Ms. Mendeleiev!” Chloé laughed.

Mendeleiev shot her a stern look but her mouth twitched as she fought a smile.

“Perhaps my class could go with?”

“Sorry, we have a reserved seats.”

Envy flared in Caline Bustier more than ever before in her entire life. If they had been still in Paris, Hawkmoth would’ve had a field day. “Oh but what about watching the kids? Won’t they need you? What would their parents say about this?” A vicious smirk appeared on Bustier’s face. She always thought Mendeleiev needed to be knocked down a peg or two.

Mendeleiev didn’t bat an eye. “Already covered. Already cleared with their parents. After all who’s going to say no to Captain America and Iron Man babysitting their kids. Steve hadn’t been to a game a while and he really wanted to take his son Peter and the rest of Tony’s interns. The kids should have a blast.”

Adrien shot a bright smile at his bodyguard. “Natasha is going too! I still don’t understand how you two know each other.”

Gorilla’s face burned a red color but he remained silent. He wore the bright yellow and black Hufflepuff scarf Adrien had begged him to wear as a show of support, particularly when Mendeleiev revealed herself to be a Ravenclaw (So did Bruce Banner). Captain America and the Winter Soldier high-fived Marinette over being Gryffindors. And Pepper Potts, Iron Man, and the Black Widow introduced themselves as Slytherin alumni.

Where was the Hufflepuff love?

Adrien had looked at Hawkeye with hope but Clint had shrugged and said. “Gryffindor.”

The blond boy huffed and pouted (the pout was how he got Gorilla to wear the scarf). He bet Thor was a Hufflepuff.

The rest of Bustier’s class still steered clear away from the four; out of pride and envy. Lila had attempted to go near Adrien but was stopped by Alya who didn’t want to risk her bestie getting bullied by the meanest girls in school.

Alya had decided after seeing the pictures of the four with Superman, The Avengers, Batman, and THE LOIS LANE that life just wasn’t fair. If it was, Marinette and Chloé (Maybe even Nathaniel) would be stuck in Paris, crying their eyes out over not being allowed on the trip. It was what they deserved for being such bullies.

The preplanned tour of Times Square, which was mostly just the kids walking around and awing at the pretty lights. It was actually a bit boring, once the excitement wore off. They found themselves on the highest building there, looking over New York City in its entirety, along with a bunch of other tourists.

Suddenly all the electronic billboards and every ounce of electricity turned off. Crowds of people looked around confused.

The giant monitors blurred and a face appeared. “Greetings citizens of New York, I. AM. THE. Electrocutioner!” Lights were centered on the highest building there, and it was clear the villain stood on top of the building. The building that Bustier’s class was on.

One thought echoed in the minds of each Parisian citizen “Fuck.”

Before any of the Paris heroes’ could figure out if they should act or not, another team of heroes arrived.

The evil-doer had with him a dozen or so henchmen, each more menacing the last.

The sight of Kid Flash zooming up the side of the building was incredible. Seeing Young Justice kick butt left Marinette a little breathless.

Was this what it was like, she wondered, seeing Ladybug fight.

When some of the henchmen were ordered to take hostages; Marinette, Chloé, Nathaniel, Adrien, Gorilla, and Mendeleiev started fighting back much to the shock of Bustier and her class. Chloé rolled her eyes as she, and the other three pulled out miniature pens from their pockets; did they really not know how often New York is attacked by Super Villians. Seriously.

With a click of the button, the pen turns into a long whip. Chloé refused to be taken without a fight. Her and Marinette, who now wielded a fighting staff, nodded at each other. The blonde snorted when she looked at Adrien. “A shield, really?”

“I don’t want to hurt people too much!” Adrien defended.

“This is why you’re a Hufflepuff.”

Nathaniel spun his trident around. It worked like a Taser and could shock people. Luckily only the villain had electricity powers.

Marinette didn’t know how it happened but suddenly she was fighting back to back with Robin.

“Nice moves.” Robin said after Marinette knocked out a henchman with a high kick. He knocked out a henchman with his staff.

“Not too bad yourself.”

Nathaniel nearly had a heart attack when Aqualad jumped in to help him protect several tourists. When biggest henchmen came rushing at him, the redhead fired up his trident and within seconds the underling was down for the count.

Kaldur paused. “…Can I borrow that?”

Chloé used the whip with ease and grace. She has been practicing with it ever since she saw Shadow Hunters for the first time. Isabelle Lightwood was an icon.

The blonde didn’t know how it happened. But one minute she was fighting off two lame minions then she saw an Arrow guy fighting and then falling off the roof, the next thing she knows she’s jumping after him. Then they both were dangling off the roof with only Chloé’s whip for support.

“You call this a rescue?” Arrow guy snorted.

“You call yourself a hero?” Chloé snapped.

“Meow!”

Chloé didn’t see how he did it but one moment she was hanging there; the next Arrow guy was swinging her up back onto the roof.

He smirked at her. “You’re a pretty one.”

She waved him off. “Oh go save someone!”

When Superboy crashed down next to him after taking a brutal hit, Adrien gripped his shield and stood in front of him. Adrien was able to block most of the attempts of the underlings to reach the boy of steel. But it wasn’t long until they had them surrounded. Just when Adrien thought he was a goner, red lasers blasted the henchman back.

Superboy stood up “Thanks for the assist.” He smiled at the blond boy. “Nice shield.”

Gorilla and Mendeleiev handled their own really well. After seeing Gorilla fight, Adrien started to have some serious suspicions about just how his bodyguard knew the Black Widow.

When the fight was over, and the villains detained, the small group stood with the rest of the civilians until the all-clear was given.

The Bustier and her class stared in awe as the members of Young Justice walked over to the six with large smiles. The heroes didn’t even spare the class a glance. Not even when Alya pushed Lila to the front but Robin and Arsenal never even noticed her.

Dick Grayson, Robin, smiled at the pretty bluenette with bluest eyes he’d ever seen and did his best to ignore Batman in his ear about bringing in the Heroes Ladybug, Chat Noir, Queen Bee, and Bright Roar to the Watch Tower stat. He knew all about Ladybug and, thanks to Batman, knew her civilian identity. But to see her in person was a whole different experience.

No, there was a time and place for everything. And right now the time was to flirt with the Gorgeous Superhero who a skintight red suit.

“You’re amazing,” He told her honestly. “What are you doing for the rest of my life?”

“I swear to god if you propose!” Batman hissed in his ear.

Marinette blushed a bright red.

Kaldur handed the trident back to Nathaniel. “This is an amazing weapon. You use it well.” He told the redhead. This must be the new Hero Bright Roar “I wish for one just like it.”

Nathaniel flushed but handed the weapon back to Kaldur. “Keep it. I’m not that good with it.”

Kaldur smiled. “Then perhaps you will let me teach you one day. One on one sessions.”

“Really Kaldur,” Aquaman chastised. “This is a mission, not a dating show.”

Aqualad ignored him.

Superboy nodded at Adrien. “You’re good.” He told the smaller blond boy. Though from the reports he read about Chat Noir, he was only a year younger than him. “Cool shirt by the way. It's nice to meet a fellow Hufflepuff.” He said and then suddenly his arms were full of a blond boy thanking him for existing.

“Breathe,” Superman chuckled in his ear. “Just breathe, Connor.”

“For such good finders, we’re so hard to find!” Adrien said. “I could kiss you!”

Superboy turned the brightest shade of red anyone had ever seen.

Arsenal eyed the hot blond girl. “At least you know how to stay out of the way.”

Chloé glared at him. “Next time, I’ll just let you die.”

“Then who will be the man of your dreams.”

“Freddie Kruger would probably take his job back.” Chloé said with a hand on her hip. “Though his face isn’t as terrifying as yours.”

“That girl will eat you alive.” Oliver warned in his ear.

“So you admit you dream about me.” Roy stepped forward.

Chloé huffed “Get real!”

“Hey!” Alya called. “Robin, Speedy, don’t you want to say hi to Lila Rossi.” She motioned to the Italian girl who had gone pale.

“It’s Arsenal now.” Roy corrected.

Dick nodded. “And who’s Lila?”

Marinette smiled. “Oh I’d totally marry you now!”

Robin grinned and raised his arms in victory.

Batman cursed in his ear.

Robin, Arsenal, Aqualad, and Superboy kept their attention on the four. No matter how much their superhero mentors protested. No matter how much Bustier’s class tried to intervene.

No, their attentions’ were reserved

Chapter Text

Marinette had officially been exiled to the back of the class and excommunicated. Lila and most of the class had been waiting for Marinette to arrive; each with cold looks on their faces. The bluenette had looked for Alya, hoping her bestie could tell her what was going on. But there was no sign of the glasses-wearing girl yet. So she had tried to catch Adrien’s eye but he had refused to make eye contact.

Then it all came out.

The class accused her of being a mean bully and horrible to Lila since the day the Italian girl came to class. Nino told her she’d become even worse of a bully than Chloé. Alix had called her a jealous bitch. Most of the class agreed. Even Sabrina who usually followed around the blonde Queen Bee now clung to the coattails of the newest golden ticket.

The end result? They weren’t going to be her friends anymore.

“Cool.” Marinette had shrugged and took her seat in the back.

Chloé got to class just as it happened, took one look around, snorted, and joined Marinette in back; claiming the left seat next to her. She knew the difference between diamonds and fools’ gold. And diamonds are a girls’ best friend.

Alya arrived not long after. She had been late on purpose. The entire weekend, the class minus two (Marinette and Chloé) had been firing messages back and forth in a group chat about Marinette. It had started Friday after school. Nearly everyone had bashed their once favorite bluenette while Alya had been the only one to defend her. Adrien just said he wanted to stay out of it. Things took a dark turn when Alix admitted and joked to tripping Marinette as revenge. Then Mylène admitting that spilling coffee all over Marinette’s sketchbook hadn’t been an accident. It got worse from there. However, they all claimed it was in defense of Lila. Alya was left stunned. Nothing Marinette could’ve done deserved any of what they did. How could she be so blind as to not see that the so-called “accidents” weren’t accidents at all.

No matter what Lila said, Alya just couldn’t believe Marinette was capable of such things. She had known the girl far too long. And honestly, she was a little surprised the kids who she knew had known Marinette since like pre-k and then suddenly they could think the worse of the so-called “Everyday Ladybug”.

To make it worse, the things they said about Marinette were terrible and just mean. The girl who had done so much for them deserved better. So Alya kept fighting for her friend, trying to convince her friends that something wasn’t right. Maybe Lila was a bit confused or something.

But they wouldn’t listen.

Then Alya thought maybe if she could get Marinette to realize how amazing Lila was then everything would be fine. She just needed to show Marinette proof.

…There was none.

There was literally no evidence backing up any of Lila’s stories. Not even the ones about her mom being an ambassador. The only real information about anything fantastic the Italian girl did came from the Ladyblog. And Alya had deleted that video within seconds upon the realization that Lila hadn’t been telling the truth.

Alya didn’t hesitate to create another group chat about trying to explain that maybe something was a bit fishy about Lila. She spent most of Saturday just trying to get them to listen to her. But she just got accused of being biased. Even Nino had blatantly told her that she was too close to Marinette to see what she was really like.

Was this how Marinette felt, she had found herself wondering.

“Can you prove she doesn’t actually know Ladybug?” The words tasted sour in Alya’s mouth. The more she thought about them, the worst the taste and feeling in her stomach got. Though she had remained silent the look Marinette had given Alya was like the bluenette was questioning her sanity. Or maybe her intelligence.

Because Alya was officially questioning both about herself.

Of course, Marinette could prove Lila didn’t know Ladybug! She was the one who originally helped Alya get her first big interview with the hero.

And when Alya realized (remembered) that, she also remembered the fact that Marinette knew Jagged Stone very well and could easily dispute Lila’s cat and plane story. Her bestie also knew Clara Nightingale and managed to become friends with the superstar; there was no way Marinette wouldn’t ask the singer if she knew Lila Rossi. She probably already had. And the answer was probably no.

Alya pinched her nose to fight the urge to slap herself. The idea that Clara Nightingale stole Lila’s dance moves was obviously a ridiculous lie; one she had eaten up.

By Sunday morning, Lila had subtly hinted that her classmates’ chances of meeting all the celebrities she knew and the opportunities they stood a chance for were decreasing. Or as Lila texted:

No one wants to be associated with a bully. (sad emoji)

I’d hate it if people thought you were one too.

They’d never work with you then.

That was all it took for the class to agree to drop Marinette like a hot potato.

And that was the final nail in the coffin as far as Alya was concerned.

She was at Marinette’s less than half an hour later. Alya apologized for not believing Marinette about Lila. She had taken off her glasses when she began to cry. She handed her phone over, and let Marinette read the group texts. The hurt that flashed over the Asian’s girl face nearly broke Alya’s heart.

“You’re my best friend.” Alya had stated firmly. “I should’ve trusted you. I should’ve had your back. I’ll do better. I’ll be better.”

Marinette wiped tears from her face. “You had my back when it counted the most.” A cold look appeared on her face. “Tomorrow, we’ll find out who’s really my friend.”

Alya agreed but wanted to point out that friends didn’t do what they did. She couldn’t stop herself from remembering all the nasty words and mean jokes they made about her bestie. “Okay, but then we get revenge.”

“Nothing too mean.”

“No promises.”

Alya looked at the faces of the kids who she was once her friends; to be clear, they weren’t anymore. She couldn’t trust them. If they could turn on someone as awesome as Marinette for a few sickly sweet promises and false tears, then they’d drop Alya, who could admit to herself she wasn’t nearly as nice as the bluenette, in a hot second.

She didn’t bother saying good morning to them. Alya shook her head and promptly walked to the back of the class and sat in the right (in more ways than one) desk next to Marinette’s. To her credit, Alya didn’t blink twice at Chloé’s new chosen seat; as far as she was concerned Marinette needed all the friends she could get.

Alya crossed her arms and glared at the class. A cold fury filling her. Still, she gave her ex-friends, Nino (her soon to be ex-boyfriend), and Lila a small smile and a chuckle. “You have no idea who you’re dealing with.”

There would be hell to pay for what they did to her best friend. This wasn’t war. No, War meant the ingrates in her class actually stood a chance. They didn’t. It was Marinette, Alya, and Chloé versus everyone else. This wasn’t a war, it was an execution.

First thing first was they had to plan.

After school, the three girls met up at Marinette’s.

“No matter more being a doormat, Dupain… Marinette.” Chloé corrected at the last second.

Marinette frowned. “I’m not a doormat.”

“You kind of are girl.” Alya said, despite the part of herself that hated agreeing with Chloé. They were on the same side, she reminded herself, the same team. “You are constantly running around to help everyone. You’re constantly doing favors; handing out free custom design clothes, banners, food, the works. And they treat you like dirt. They’ve been treating you like dirt, and yet you still help. It’s not right. I never thought it was.”

At first, Alya hadn’t said anything because she was too new and didn’t want to step on anyone’s toes. But she should’ve.

“It has to stop.” Alya continued. “They’re not your friends anymore; you don’t owe anyone anything. Even if they were; your designs are way too badass to be giving them away for free.”

Marinette nodded. She could agree to that

Chloé put a hand on her hip. “The three of us are the most formidable girls in class; possibly the entire school. Outside of class, most of the school loves Marinette; the artists, the geeks, the fashion club, bakers’ club. Thanks to the Ladyblog, Alya is the most known girl at school; people trust her because Ladybug trusts her. Me? I’m the richest girl in school and I throw the best parties; the elite follows me because they have no choice, and the popular because they don’t want to risk not getting an invite. As hot and as smart as we are, we aren’t ruling that hellhole. You know what our problem is?” She didn’t wait for an answer. “Marinette’s too nice. I’m too bossy. Alya’s too stubborn.”

It wasn’t the first time or the millionth that someone calls Alya stubborn. “We need to work as a unit; they come at one of us, they come at all of us. Lila isn’t done yet.”

“She lied her way to the top.” Marinette said. “As long as she thinks I’m any kind of threat to her, she won’t stop.”

Chloé nodded. “Mostly because of the top is a long way from the bottom and it’s her social status, her reputation, everything she’s got since she came to school that’s on the line. The fall will kill her.”

“Then let’s make sure she takes our ex-friends with her.” Alya said darkly. “We got nowhere being nice and honest. Lets’ try mean and ruthless.”

Marinette wanted to protest but the texts from her so-called friends still tore at her. They had said so many hurtful things; about Marinette, her designs, her parents’ bakery. It was terrible. “What do you have in mind?”

Alya smirked. “We’re going full scorched earth.”

Revenge is a dish best served cold.

They let the class think they were safe; let the worry of any potential consequences slowly fade from their minds. It took weeks before their ex-friends would stop readying themselves for an attack whenever Chloé, Alya, or even Marinette entered the room. And during those weeks, the girls assembled their powerbases; slowly but surely, they took their rightful places at the top of the social hierarchy.

A few of the so-called Queen Bees of the school took affront of this and did their best to sabotage each other.

But what none of the other social climbers expected was for the three to combine their forces. Marinette, Chloé, and Alya were cold and merciless in defense of their new positions; each one using their own unique skill to remove or outright destroy their competition and anyone else that got in their way.

However, it wasn’t until Olivia Knight’s, the former most popular girl in school, popularity fell to just above the Goth kids that people finally got the message.

There were Three new Queens in their school. Call them the Lannisters, Call them the Tyrells, or the Baratheons’; whatever However the message was the same. The Queens would do anything it took to keep their thrones.

Two months; nine parties, one school election, a dance (where Chloé was elected Queen) and joining seven clubs between them Marinette: Fashion and Art. Alya: Track and Comic Book Club. Chloé: Mathletes and Drama. Finally, all three joined the World Travels’ Club. That way they had a foot in with the nerds, jocks, the geeks, the loners, the goths, and (by way of throwing awesome parties) the popular kids. And Marinette, Chloé, and Alya were officially the most popular girls in school.

Marinette and Alya were surprised to learn the kids from Bustier’s class were lower on the overall school’s popularity scale than the creepy loner kid that hangs out behind the gym and smokes. They only really hung out with each other and seemed to have more problems than any other class in school. The main idea seemed to be that Bustier’s class was a black hole no one ever managed to crawl out of until Alya, Chloé, and Marinette surfaced. Or a budding cult. Now that they had broken free, the three could see how they had gotten that idea.

When they were in class, it was like they were in their own world. They were all in high school now but most still acted as they did on their first days of middle school. It was like they refused to grow up, mature mentally and emotionally. Bustier never seemed to mind.

She was a hindrance. She blamed the victim and protected the bullies.

It was why Bustier had to go.

Getting Bustier fired was remarkable easy. A week’s work of videos of what life was like every day in her class, and she was gone.

A substitute didn’t come to replace her. No someone (Chloé) had leaned on Damocles hard to get the entire class split up until a permanent one could be found. Thus they were in for a hard lesson.

The first? Who really ruled the school.

The best part was for that ditch the girls were planning on leaving their ex-friends in, those morons brought the shovel themselves.

It took a few days for Bustier’s class to settle into their classes and schedule but once they did, they immediately tried to go back to their old ways.

The teachers shut down most of it; making it clear they would NOT be tolerating any crap.

Still, that didn’t stop everyone.

Bustier’s students, as they would be known by the students and teachers, yelled out their answered, frequently disrupted the class, argued loudly with each other.

Lila tried to spin her stories again but Marinette and Alya already spread the truth about how much of a liar she was so no one bought anything she said. Most just ignored her. Lila didn’t like that. She thrived off attention. No attention meant Akumas. Unfortunately, this just caused Lila to look even more immature than she already did.

When Alix “accidentally” tripped Marinette. Marinette let herself fall, crash, and spill all her school supplies. Alix and Mylène snickered.

Aurore who had witnessed the event didn’t hesitate to call them out, drawing the attention of the other students. They saw Marinette on the floor, Alix and Mylène laughing and came to the correct conclusion. Marinette’s new friends rushed to help her, glaring viciously at the two girls while she did so.

Word spread quickly. And then Alya “accidentally” let it slip about the mean texts about Marinette. And then Chloé “accidentally” revealed all of the classes’ dirty little secrets; things that had only be known by Bustier’s students. Rumors flew.

It wasn’t long before most of the student body would rather be seen with the creepy loner smoker kid than with any of Bustier’s students.

No one realized just how true that statement was until Marinette announced yet another fantastic party. Chloé, Marinette, and Alya had become known for them.

…This party was different.

Usually, it was a mass invite; welcoming anyone and everyone.

This party was an invitation-only which was strange because it seemed like everyone in school was invited. Until they got to the party that Friday night and realized just who wasn’t.

Bustier’s students.

It was the worse sentence the Queens could’ve delivered to their ex-friends. It wasn’t just a drop on the popularity scale. It was social exile. The message was clear; Marinette, Chloé, and Alya would not tolerate their ex-friends whatsoever.

No one wanted to get on the girls’ bad side. No one would even consider risking it. No one wanted to be the next Olivia Knight. Olivia who never fully recovered her reputation or her social status; most of her old friends wouldn’t even speak to her anymore. They were not about to put their necks on the line for losers Bustier’s class.

They’d only lose their heads.

The (Demon) Queens of school decreed it, by next Monday, the students of Bustier’s class would be deleted.

And yet that still wouldn’t be enough for them.

As far as they were concerned they were only just getting started.

Move over Heathers and Plastics, the Queens have arrived.

Chapter Text

Marinette knew he was trouble the second he walked in.

Like there was nothing Marinette was surer about than the fact that she was in some serious trouble.

Not school trouble. Not friend trouble. Not boy trouble. Not bully trouble.

No. The trouble that resulted in Marinette’s parents attending her funeral.

“Care to introduce yourself?” Bustier smiled at her newest student.

The boy gave the class a polite smile. “Kal.”

Marinette swallowed hard as she fought the urge to run from the classroom; run, call her grandmother, never look back. But she wouldn’t. She couldn’t. Her Aunt Aggie had always told her to be brave when faced with the forces of evil.

She wouldn’t run from the likes of Kal.

Marinette just had one question.

How was he here? How was he alive? How did he look exactly the same now as he did in the pictures from twenty years ago?

Her cousin had destroyed him, like she did his father. In the battle of light versus darkness; good versus evil, Good won. Light won. Kal had been sucked into an endless void, dead, never to be seen or heard from again.

…Until today.

The handsome dark haired boy looked around the class with clear distaste. He wore a shirt and black pants. He eyed the students, with a bored expression on his face. The girls swooned when he smirked their way. Marinette kept her face black as his eyes looked over her; doing her best not to draw attention to herself.

Then the oddest thing happen; Kal didn’t blink twice at Marinette. He barely looked like he knew she was in the room. That didn’t mean much to Marinette. The bluenette practically radiated magic some days. He’d figure her out in no time. No, Marinette couldn’t play defense with the likes of Kal. Offense only.

Bustier directed him to the back of the class, to the only empty seat available… Next to Marinette. And once again, the bluenette cursed her rotten luck. However, her heart was filled with hope with Lila got involved.

“Maybe Kal can seat next to me?” Lila said. “There’s enough room with me and Adrien. I know what it’s like to be new. I can help you.”

Kal rolled his eyes. “I’m good. But thank you.” And swaggered to the seat in back. As he sat down, he winked at Marinette. Marinette smiled brightly at him like she would at nearly anyone. Though to do so, she had to stab herself in the leg with a pen to stop herself from stabbing him.

The class started. Bustier began teaching her lesson unaware of the drama that was just about to happen in her class.

“Must be my lucky day,” He leaned in and whispered to her. “I get to sit next to the prettiest girl in school.”

Marinette kept the smile on her face, as to not draw any attention their way, though not it felt more like baring her teeth, the same way some animals did when they attacked. “How’s your father?” Marinette whispered back. “Kalabar, wasn’t it?”

Kal’s black eyes widened in shock before settled on a pleased expression. “A witch,” He stated. “Good. I’d thought I’d end up killing myself stuck around mortals.”

“They’re not that bad.” Marinette was quick to defend. Her mother was mortal after all. “Mortals that is. The kids in this class,” Most of which were now her ex-friends. “Kind of suck. Why are you here?”

“They suck?” Kal chuckled. “And yet you’re here. A long way from...” He seemed to remember where they were as he cast a quick look around and his voice lowered. “Our native land.”

Marinette pretended to flip through the pages of her textbook. “You’re a long way from the dark pit in hell you crawled out of.” She hissed. “Planning on taking over the world again? Because I have no problem kicking you right back there.”

Kal snorted. “Such righteous fury. You remind me of…” The amused looked turned into a glare. “Cromwell?”

Marinette giggled and nodded. “Marnie’s my cousin.”

Rage overtook Kal’s face. All the lights in the classroom suddenly exploded. Shadows grew stronger as Kal’s magic was unleashed, and seemed to overtake half of the class room. The only light came from the sunlight behind Marinette, and radiated from the bluenette as she let her magic rise in all its glory.

And once again, the darkness of a son of Kalabar and the light of a daughter of Cromwell battled against other.

The kids panicked.

“Everyone remain calm.” Bustier said. “If there is an akuma we’ll be alerted. Ladybug will take care of it. Everything will be fine.”

“Akuma?” Kal asked, his eyes still trained on the Bluenette, with a raised eyebrow.

Marinette shrugged. “Welcome to Paris.”

Then he smiled at her; really, honestly smiled. It was the most mesmerizing sight. And she forgot. For one second, she forgot the evil that she was always warned lurked in the heart of a Kalabar.

But now she understood why her cousin had fallen so hard for him when she was a teenager. Marnie hadn’t just been a foolish, naïve teenager head over heels for some guy she just met. No, there was more to it. There was something alluring about the way Kal held himself, the aura he projected; the way his magic sang to hers.

Marinette just wondered one thing…

Why does the devil look so much like an angel when he smiles as you?

The class went by quickly. Witch and warlock feigned relaxation, while going over every spell they had ever learned in their heads.

When the bell rang, Marinette was gone. She flew out the door as fast as her feet could take her. She couldn’t go home, she knew; not yet. So instead, she headed to the library. In the far back where they put all the outdated computers.

She sat down on the top of an old table and tried to catch her breath. Then out of the shadows, literally, walked Kal. He shook his head at her. “Don’t you know?” He asked the Cromwell witch. “No matter how fast light travels, it finds the darkness has always got there first, and is waiting for it.”

Marinette crossed her arms. “And yet all the darkness in the world cannot extinguish the light of a single candle.”

Kal raised in hands in surrender. “I don’t mean you any harm.”

“That sounds like a lie.”

“I’m serious.” The dark haired teen stated. “You can tell. I know you can. It’s a Cromwell gift. You can always tell when someone is lying. Listen to me carefully. I, Kal, son of Kalabar do not mean you any harm. I was not aware you went to this school. I was not aware any witch of the Cromwell bloodline was in France. Okay?”

Marinette wanted to stomp her foot in protest. He was telling the truth. “Why are you even here? Why do you look like that? Aren’t you like in your late thirties?”

“I should be.” Kal frowned. “I should be thirty-five. I should be a graduate of Witch University. I should be back home, in the family mansion, with a family of my own. Or about to start one. I should be an adult, living a life of my own. Do you want to know why I’m not?”

“Why?”

Kal sat on top of the table across from Marinette. “Because after the fight with Marnie I was sent somewhere; in a prison the forces of light and dark had created during our battle. I was stuck in a place outside of space and time. Outside of reality. That existed everywhere and nowhere. An endless void. Every world and realm I went to was frozen on the moment I was sent there. Just after midnight on Halloween night. And it never changed. The clocks never ticked, not once. The sun never rose or set. The moon was never full or new; just a crescent in the sky. The flowers never bloomed. There was nothing and no one but me; wandering from empty town to empty town. I never knew how much time had passed. Sometimes it felt like an eternity had gone by, sometimes just a few minutes. It didn’t matter one way or another; I never aged. The tricky party was not going completely insane. And I spent a lot of time wondering if I had or not. If I deserved this what I did, for the people I hurt.”

Marinette remained silent as he talked; truth ringing in his words.

“I read every book in the Witch University library.” Kal continued. “I read every book in the Oxford University library. Half to keep myself from going crazy, half to try to figure out a way home. I never did. Some things just don’t make sense. Like a bunch of Cromwells being powerful enough to break the barrier between our world and mortal realm.” He laughed a bit there. “Then one day, the entire world shook, literally. And then I’m falling, and the next thing I know I’m landing in the middle of your Agatha Cromwell’s kitchen. She looked exactly the same too so I think I hadn’t been gone that long. Then she tells me with this pitying look on her face; twenty had gone by.”

Kal closed his eyes as anger coursed through his veins. He clenched his fists. “Twenty years. I had been gone for twenty years. In twenty years, do you even know can happen? You were born. You grew up. You are the exact age I was when I left. And still you are younger than the amount of time I was there. When you said you were a Cromwell; for five seconds I thought you were Marnie’s daughter. Because that’s how long it’s been. Both realms have changed and left me behind. My friends are all grown up; they have kids and lives and stories. My mother passed away while I was gone. I don’t recognize my own home; the place I was born, raised, lived, laughed, and loved. And that same place doesn’t recognize me either. Saint Agatha Cromwell took mercy on me and sent me here. You were right, I did crawl out of hell.”

It went quiet. Neither knowing entirely what to say. She couldn’t believe her aunt didn’t warn her she was sending a Kalabar her way. Oh, she was so telling her grandma.

Marinette broke first. “You didn’t deserve that.” She said. “Sure, you turned everyone in your world into human. And everyone here into monsters but no one was hurt. Most don’t even remember. You didn’t deserve an eternity of nothingness. Prison, yes. But not that. You were just a kid. You’re just a kid.” Like me, she didn’t answered.

He nodded stiffly.

“If it means anything…” She said. “Marnie still swears you were the toughest villain she ever fought. And she took down a guy who tried to steal her family magic, hired a witch killing knight, and tried to destroy the doorway between the worlds forever.”

Kal blinked, a bit stunned. “That’s a compliment if I ever heard one.”

Marinette giggled. He smiled. And once more, Marinette fought not to look away. She was a Cromwell witch. She would not go weak in the knees over a Kalabar. “Let’s just agree to stay away from each other.”

He got off the desk, letting the darkness of his magic flair up, and he leaned toward her. “I don’t make deals with Cromwells.” He whispered. Marinette’s breath caught in her throat. “So why don’t you be a good little witch and stay off my bad side.”

“I’m not afraid of you.” Marinette whispered. “This is my city.”

“Then prepare to see it burn.”

Marinette couldn’t stop the giggle that came from her. “You’ve already had time to catch up on Batman movies?”

Kal grinned. “That was the first thing I did.” He smirked. “I think you and I could have a lot of fun, Marinette. Teach the mortals a thing or two. I’ve been here less than a day and I already want to turn half the class into toads. Specifically that Lila girl.”

“Yeah,” Marinette shrugged. “That feeling never quite goes away.” It’s gotten worse, if anything. Her friends had all turned against her; fell one by one to Lila’s lies. “But I’m a big witch. I can handle them myself.”

Kal stuffed his hands in his pockets. “Yet you haven’t. And I don’t think you want to. Even though every part of you screams you should.”

Marinette shook her head. “We’ve evolved past that.”

Kal shrugged. “If you ever change your mind…” He moved to leave but then turned back around, a rose was in his hand. “Or maybe I really did inherit my father's attraction to Cromwell witches.” He gave her the rose.

Marinette took it, a small smile on her face. “You shouldn’t let your magic do you’re talking for you.”

He didn’t answer; just disappeared back into the shadows.

Yep, Kal was trouble.

And Marinette was definitely in trouble.

Chapter Text

Marinette could honestly say she had waited a very long time for Lila to be exposed as the liar she was. Over a year in fact. A very long fourteen months.

If Marinette was honest with herself, she would also add that she stopped waiting for any reason other than the fact she hated lies about… seven months, three days, and seven hours ago.

Why did she remember that so well?

That was the moment Marinette stopped trying to save everyone. Don’t get her wrong; she was still Ladybug. Ladybug was still a kickass hero. She did her job better than ever before.

However, Marinette decided to take a step back, breathe, and let the chips fall where they may.

Her fellow students, her once friends, had been trapped in the spider web of Lila’s tales; awestruck and utterly hypnotized into believing everything the Italian girl had to say. Even the ones about a girl most had known their entire lives.

A bully, they called her.

A selfish jerk.

A jealous bitch.

Her! Marinette! The girl who had done so much for them; had gone to bat for them more times than she could count, and obviously more times than they could remember.

Slowly, one by one, her friendship with each and every member of the class withered and died until there was nothing left but ashes.

It was then Marinette realized some things weren’t worth saving.

Marinette had no trouble forgiving them; it was who she was. But she promised herself she wouldn’t forget.

And if they could treat her like this, after everything, that she didn’t want to be friends with them anyway. Not now, not ever.

When Marinette stood up and announced her resignation from being Class President at the end of the prior school year, the entire class cheered. Like they did when Chloé was forced out of office. (…That only broke Marinette’s heart a little.)

The bluenette changed her number the day after school officially let out for summer. It wouldn’t matter, she knew. She doubted they’d even realize. Most hadn’t so much as texted her in months. Unless they needed something; a favor.

But Marinette was done with favors. Done with free commissions that no one ever seemed to realize cost her an arm and a leg; the fabric was expensive, art supplies for banners were expensive, designing was time-consuming. She was done with any free babysitting. She was done with bringing in free sweets on big test days or when the class had a hard week prior. Marinette was done fundraising for class trips and events Bustier would exclude her from at the behest of the rest of the class for her “poor attitude” and “negative energy”. She was done with planning birthdays, making special presents, when no one in class even bothered to wish her a happy birthday.

And most of all, Marinette Dupain-Cheng was done fighting for people who didn’t fight for her. She had tried for months and months to get them to listen to her and what did she get in return? Deemed a green-eyed Liar! As far as she was concerned Lila and Chloé could have at it; do whatever they wanted.

She didn’t have a single friend in class.

They weren’t her concern anymore.

…

It took about a month into the new school year for the class to really understand that. Lila had been originally voted in as class president, and had feigned a few tears while thanking the class for the honor but had declined due to being too busy. So Alya was voted in next.

Alya handled the first two birthdays, Ivan’s and Alix’s, really well; she decorated their desks, gave them a birthday card. However, the usual tray of baked goods that were usually brought in for every birthday never showed.

When Alya inquired if Bustier had forgotten to order the cupcakes, the teacher had looked confused.

Marinette tried not to smirk as she sat in the back of the class, pretending to look over her sketchbook.

“I’ve never ordered any before.” Bustier said. “Marinette always did. She was class president. It was her job.”

The two looked back at Marinette; expectant looks on their faces.

The Asian girl snorted. It was never the class president’s job. Chloé never did it in all the years she ruled the class with an iron fist. Marinette had done it because she had been their friend. And she didn’t order them. She bought the ingredients and made them herself.

“It’s the job for the new class president.” Marinette corrected and watched Alya’s face fall. Normally, at that point, Alya would try to ask Marinette for a favor; for Marinette to do it instead.

However, the glasses-wearing girl had taken to ignoring her ex-bestie as much as she could.

“Fine!” Alya huffed. “I’ll do it myself.”

The next thing the class realized had changed was when Bustier announced. “Maybe it’s time we start planning for any class field trips?”

Alya had nodded earnestly, and started making outrageous plans for all the trips the class could take; one to Paris Disney world, another to England, New York, L.A, and so many other very costly ideas.

Ideas, when Marinette was Class president, she would’ve quickly shot down as being impractical, expensive, dangerous, impossible, and any whatever other reason she could think of so the class wouldn’t get their hopes up.

Alya did no such thing.

Marinette just shook her head, and let her ex-friend dig her own grave.

The announcement happened in the morning. Alya had stayed behind when the bell rang for lunch to talk to the teacher and had blatantly glared at Marinette as she said so

And Marinette knew exactly what Alya was planning on talking to Bustier about.

Sure enough, at the end of the school day, Bustier had made another announcement; in front of the entire class.

Marinette really hated how unprofessional the teacher was.

Bustier made it clear that, once again, Marinette was excluded from the class trips that year until her behavior changed. This caused half the class, specifically Lila and Alya, to send her smug looks.

Marinette had nodded. “I understand, Miss Bustier. I can’t say it won’t be a relief not to have to help fundraise.” The smug looks didn’t entirely disappear but a few faces looked confused instead as if they didn’t realize that meant Marinette wouldn’t help. “I always hated all the planning it took.” And doing all the work, she didn’t add. “Fundraiser after fundraiser. Coming up with the budget, making reservations, clearing it with the school board, clearing it with the parents, getting chaperones, actually raising the money.” She gave a fake sad sigh. “Oh well. Hope you guys have a blast though.”

Then it came time to plan for the first fundraiser. A bake sale.

Marinette had nearly fallen out of her chair laughing when Alya brought it up. Because the bluenette had always hated doing bake sales as she was the only one who ever brought in any baked goods. It was like the entire class thought that just because Marinette lived in a bakery it would be easy for her to get all the food needed.

It wasn’t. She made most of it herself and bought the rest with her own money.

“So who’s going to bring what?” Alya asked. She looked straight at Marinette and seemed to wait for the bluenette to speak. Only for Marinette to raise an eyebrow as if daring her to ask. Alya looked surprised for a moment before she seemed to remember that Marinette wasn’t going to help out. “We’ll make a list.”

No one said a word.

Marinette leaned back in her seat, with a smirk on her face. Alya had said they needed to raise at least $2,000 for the bakery. A highly unrealistic goal. Marinette had only ever raised $423 from a bake sale before.

“I can bring in cookies.” Alya offered once the silence and confused looks continued. “Anyone else? Nino?” She asked her boyfriend.

Nino’s eyes went wide. “Uh, I usually just play the music.” Alya glared at him. “But my mom has a killer blondie recipe. I can ask her to make some.”

Alya nodded. “Sweet. Rose?” And then, one by one, Alya called on each member of the class to see what she could force them to bring.

Even though all but one person in the class promised to bring something; it still wasn’t enough. It wasn’t a very big class. Theirs was the smallest in the entire school which was why new kids always got stuffed with them. In addition, flyers and a banner still needed to be made to promote the fundraiser.

It was clear as she looked at the list that Alya knew they were in trouble. And again, her eyes went to Marinette, a little bit more pleading now. Marinette just shook her head and started sketching a new dress.

She was done with always coming to the rescue.

Marinette didn’t go the bake sale. However, she heard about how much of a disaster it was from Aurore, her new friend from Mendeleiev’s class.

Half the food was burnt and overpriced. The flyers were terrible. And then it rained halfway through.

Suffice to say, the fundraiser was a bust.

And so were the fundraisers that came after it. Never once did the class meet their goals; though admittedly, their goals were never realistic, to begin with.

Marinette knew for certain by December that there was no way the class was taking any of the “oh so amazing trips, and it’s such a pity you can’t go, Marinette” they had planned. Or any good trip for that matter.

It took months for the school board to approve big trips; weeks to approve small ones. Paperwork needed to be filed with detailed plans ready to present. If a big trip got approved, and then for some reason, they couldn’t go and decided to do a smaller trip instead, new Paperwork would need to be filled out. The new trip would need to be approved. It wasn’t like Bustier could take the class somewhere without permission. And if it wasn’t done in time, there would be no trip.

In late October, Marinette posted a flyer on the class board, and around the school, promoting her new website. It got curious glances but only Adrien asked about it.

Adrien, who was neither enemy nor friend, but a neutral party who refused to get involved. His version of the high road, Marinette guessed.

“What’s that?” He asked. “You starting your own business?”

Marinette nodded. “MDC designs. I designed a bunch of clothes over the summer and got a few friends to model them; Aurore, Marc, Luka,” Juleka looked up at the mention of her brother “Kagami, Ondine, Claude, Mireille; and a bunch of girls from the fashion club. People can choose the premade designs already promoted on the site and I can send it to them in their size. Or they can contact me for a custom piece; dresses, scarfs, nearly anything really. That’s a lot more expensive, though. Not at much as it would’ve been, say last year, but now that I’ve stopped doing free commissions, I could lower the price.” She said the last sentence louder than polite but she wanted the entire class to hear.

No one in class blinked twice at her statement. However, Marinette knew they would.

Adrien nodded happily. “Cool, that’s kind of what my dad did in the late 90s when he was starting out. Computers were like barely a thing he said.”

Marinette couldn’t picture a time without computers or her smartphone and couldn’t imagine a life without the internet. She shivered at the thought. “Aurore’s become really well known as an Instagram model. I gave her a few outfits in exchange for her promoting my stuff. She even got a few of her model friends to promote my clothes as well. It’s going really well. If the trend continues; I was thinking of doing a live, online, runway show. I’ve already been scouting places.”

That got some envious looks. Whether it was because Marinette was doing so well or because others would be used as her model, she didn’t know. She didn’t care.

Marinette was done caring about every stupid little thing.

The blond just nodded with enthusiasm. “You’re a great designer. I’m sure you’ll be a hit in no time.”

“Hopefully, rather than later.” Marinette smiled. “It’ll go even better when Nadja promotes me on her show. I just have to babysit Manon for free for five random days of Nadja’s request that she could request … any time.” It had been a steep price but Marinette had been willing to pay. “She’ll even promote my runway show if I ever have it.”

The first time someone, Mylène, realized just what Marinette had meant when the drama club inquired to her about getting more costumes for the school play and she had no one to turn to. She took one look at commission prices for local tailors for custom pieces and nearly threw up. Marinette’s website, while still expensive, was a much better deal. Still, Mylène couldn’t afford it.

Nino needed a gift for his mom and remembered how much she loved the scarf he got her last year. He thought it was a good idea to get her something similar. But then he remembered Marinette had made the scarf. And Alya would kill him if he bought anything from Marinette’s website. So Nino settled on something small.

When the school dance came, for the first time the majority of the girls in class would have to buy their own dresses. They came from a store, were cheaply made, and were not nearly as amazing as the ones they previously wore.

All in all, it wasn’t the greatest year for Bustier’s class. Midterms had taken a heavy toll. It was tense and everyone was clearly frustrated. So were Marinette’s friends from other classes. So during Lunch, Marinette surprised her table with delicious baked goods as a pick me up. The ones she normally would’ve brought just for her class.

Marinette pretended not to notice the hopeful looks on her classmates faces when she walked by with the iconic light blue Dupain-Cheng bakery box. And ignored the crestfallen looks on their faces when she headed them out to just her friends.

In April, it was clear that the trip to New York had fallen through as they didn’t have enough money. Alya had to rush to get something small approved before the end of the year; a trip to the local amusement park. Marinette didn’t laugh when Alya announced it to the class who looked really bummed all their hard work didn’t pay off. She didn’t even blink twice. It had nothing to do with her after all.

In May, the truth finally came out. It happened on a Thursday.

Lila had forgotten her lunch bag at home. Her mother brought it. Lila’s eyes went wide at seeing her mother and she did everything she could to get her out of the class as soon as possible.

Rose asked Mrs. Rossi “How the meeting in Achu went?”

To which Lila’s mother replied “A what now? I’ve never been to Achu.”

Marinette had merely leaned back in her seat to watch the fireworks.

And it was beautiful.

It was an even bet as to who had the bigger meltdown.

Mrs. Rossi: when she learned just how much her daughter had been lying; to her, to the school, to her classmates, and basically everyone she met since moving to Paris. Apparently, it wasn’t the first time and it caused a lot of trouble in the past which was why they had to move to France. Mrs. Rossi was quick to refute any rumors about celebrity meetings, traveling around the world, and ever meeting any royalty. And that Lila had no medical issues whatsoever and didn’t participate in any charity organization.

Lila: she had nearly been Akumatized when her mother started to reveal the truth. Luckily, Ladybug had been nearby to catch the little butterfly. (Marinette had just left to the bathroom, not that anyone had really noticed). The hero refuted ever knowing Lila outside of stopping her akuma forms.

And Finally Alya: who had burst into an angry rant and furious tears at being lied to. It was another near akumatization. Alya had to be physically restrained from attacking Lila once the realization hit her about her blog being discredited for lies.

A lot of the class yelled and made accusations but no reaction was nearly as extreme as the other three. Lila had taken advantage of her classmates for almost two years. They carried her books, remade plans so she could be included, took notes for her, threw parties to celebrate her newest accomplishments.

However, Marinette noted, not one of them mention the friendship they had destroyed because of their belief in Lila. She shouldn’t have been surprised.

The bluenette had long since realized she wasn’t ever as important to her ex-friends she once thought.

The entire class was still angry the next day. Lila didn’t show so they vented to each other.

Marinette still sat in the back of the class, content to come up with designs to present to a nice lady who wanted a killer dress to wear to her sister’s wedding, and let the class deal with its own drama.

Unfortunately, some people didn’t get a clue.

“Marinette,” Adrien said brightly. Marinette fought not to look up at the sky and ask god why. “What do you think about the Lila situation?”

“I don’t really care.” The bluenette said. “I was done with the whole thing a while ago.”

Suddenly everyone remembered Marinette was there. Marinette who swore Lila was lying for months. Marinette who they had ostracized and exiled. Marinette who they had ignored. Marinette who had once been their friend.

Rose gasped, her hand over mouth, tears welled up in her eyes. “Marinette! I’m so sorry!” She cried.

“I can’t believe we were so mean to you!” Juleka said.

“Dudette, I had no clue what I was thinking.” Nino said.

More apologies came, each one more heartfelt than the last. Alya had been last. She looked like she had been stabbed from the pain on her face. Eventually, the glasses-wearing girl cried “I’m so sorry girl! I’ve been the worst bestie ever. I should’ve believed you over Lie-La.”

Marinette looked at her classmates, shrugged, and said “Okay.” Then she went back to working.

That was it. However, clearly by the silence that came from the class, they had been expecting a bigger reaction. Tears of joy and relief. Happiness to have her friends back. Anything but they got nothing.

Alya frowned. “Didn’t you hear us? We’re sorry. We should’ve trusted you, we know that now. We’ll make it up to you, we promise.”

Marinette sighed but shook her head. “No. Thank you. I don’t need you to make it up to me.” She said. “I don’t want you to make it up to me. Just keep doing what you’ve been doing.”

“But, but…” Rose looked around for help. “We’re friends again.”

“Yeah!” Adrien said brightly. “It can go back to the way it was.”

At that, Marinette put down her pencil. She gave the class a hard look. “Let me make this clear because I have no intention of repeating myself: we are not friends. None of you,” She gave pointed looks to her ex-friends, the longest to Adrien and Alya. “Are my friends. You were mean. You called me names. You spread nasty lies about me because Lila told them to you. You excluded me from all class activities; despite the fact that last year I did the majority of the fundraising, the planning, and the work. You hurt me. Things will not go back to the way they were. I don’t trust you. We are not friends. And we will never be friends again. No amount of apologies will change that.”

Alya went to protest “Girl, we’re-”

Marinette interrupted her “Just move on. I have.” Then put her headphones in until Bustier managed to get control back over the class. As far as Marinette was concerned there wasn’t anything left they could say.

…

That didn’t stop them from trying.

No one in the class seemed to believe that Marinette, their everyday Ladybug, wouldn’t forgive them. Lila had been withdrawn from school and no one knew what happened to her. And without Lila’s presence, the class was sure Marinette would have no problem moving on from the drama the Italian girl had caused.

They never even considered the fact that Marinette had never been angry at Lila. She hadn’t been happy at her lies. But she had been furious that her friends had fallen for them so easily, particularly the ones about the bluenette.

“Hey!” Alya said brightly stopping in front of Marinette’s desk the following Monday morning. She thought Marinette just needed the weekend to calm down. “All the girls are planning a slumber party at Rose’s on Friday, you in?”

“No.” Marinette said firmly. “I’m busy.” She offered politely.

And she would be “busy” every time they wanted her to do something.

Too busy to go to all the parties she had been previously excluded from. Her ex-friends still hadn’t realized Marinette had never wanted to go after she realized they just weren’t worth it anymore.

Too busy hanging out after school. Or go to Adrien’s photoshoot. (Alya just wouldn’t understand that Marinette was so done with her crush on Adrien.)

Too busy to help with the school play.

Too busy to watch Kitty Section preform.

Too busy to go play video games.

Every day, every moment they could; her ex-friends were trying to pressure her into being their friend again, hanging out with them again, forgiving them. They just wouldn’t take no for answer.

Honestly, Marinette was just done with their antics.

Particularly the incessant need to make sure Marinette was on the “big” class trip; as if they believed if Marinette went it would make up for everything.

Marinette made it clear she really, truly was way too busy to go on some random beach trip. She really did have plans and she couldn’t back out of them. They were too important.

But her ex-friends kept bringing it up, with Alya leading the charge, over and over again. They didn’t care what Marinette wanted at all. And once more, Marinette was reminded why she was glad they weren’t her friends anymore.

Eventually, once again, they got the teacher involved. Bustier had so “nicely” announced in front of the class, that Marinette was more than welcome to go on the class trip with them and that they looked forward to her coming along.

And as far as Marinette was concerned that was the final straw.

“I’m good.” Marinette said. “Seeing as my behavior hasn’t changed. I think it’s best I don’t go; right Miss Bustier? That was what you said? And obviously then you thought it was a good reason.” She reminded the teacher. Bustier flushed a pink color at being called out. “It wasn’t like you, an adult woman, caved into peer pressure from your students and a childish need to avoid confrontational situations.”